Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Bringing the twins home was a happy affair. Briar and Tris were both exhausted but they were delighted and immensely relieved to have everybody home safe, the stress of labor and delivery officially behind them. Now they could begin figuring out how to juggle the care of two infants. Tris was a natural with them, as Briar had known she would be, and he enjoyed watching her step into the role of new mother with relative ease.

“Babies are babies,” she murmured to him after he’d expressed his admiration. “It doesn’t much matter if it’s birds or humans, the basic needs are the same. Though birds, at least, sleep through the night.”

“And you don’t have to change tiny birdie nappies,” he pointed out with a grin, entertained by the thought of a baby bird in a diaper.

Tris snorted a little laugh. “True enough,” she acknowledged. “That would be challenge. And lucky me to have such an agreeable husband who doesn’t mind taking charge of the dirty work.”

“Only seems fair,” he said with a shrug. “I can’t do much to help with the feeding. Anyway, I deal with dung all the time, it doesn’t bother me any.”

Tris flashed him an appreciative smile. She gently moved the pillow under Amaya’s head, trying to shift the baby’s position just enough to make sure her nose wasn’t pressed to her breast. “I feel like I’ll smother them if I’m not careful,” she muttered anxiously. “My breasts have gotten massive.”

“Yeah they have,” Briar agreed admiringly. Tris glared at him and he winked playfully. She rolled her eyes and shook her head, smiling faintly.

“You’re ridiculous.”

“You’re magnificent.” He kissed her cheek softly. “Hungry? Thirsty?”

“Both. I’m not feeling picky. Maybe some sort of fruit?”

That evening when it was time to try to lie down Tris kept trying to get the babies to sleep in their cot. Every time she’d get one of them settled the other seemed to pop right back awake, fussing loudly until she or Briar picked them up. Tris was starting to spark, anxiety setting in.

“Let’s just lay them between us in bed,” Briar suggested softly after several hours of building frustration. Tris glared at him. “They want to be near us, I think it’s a normal instinctive thing. Doesn’t the thought of them sleeping away from you, even across the room, bother you at all?” It bothered Briar.

Tris hesitated. “In Capchen babies sleep in cots.”

“In Sotat babies sleep with mama,” Briar retorted with a shrug. “It’s up to you but I’d like them here with us. I think we’ll all get better rest that way.” When Tris began chewing on a fingernail, he added, “I don’t know that I could sleep with them away from us, even if they could. Maybe we can try it for now and if it doesn’t feel okay for you, we’ll see about figuring out the cot. Yeah?”

Tris nodded. She lay on her side and nursed Baelfire while Briar changed Amaya’s nappy, talking to her as she squalled. When the boy was done drinking Briar eased Amaya onto the bed next to her brother and picked Bae up, gently settling him upright with his head resting against Briar’s shoulder, patting his back firmly to help him release whatever gas he may have swallowed. After a good belch, Briar changed his nappy while Tris nursed their daughter. Tris watched as Briar settled into bed with Baelfire beside him, little eyes alert and staring back at him.

“Hello, my sprout,” Briar murmured softly, running gentle fingers over his cheeks and grinning when the baby opened his mouth wide and reached for his fingers. “No milk in those, I’m afraid. That’s all mama.” He tickled Baelfire’s tiny fingers and grinned when he clutched Briar’s finger tightly in his hand. “Such a strong boy, Bae.”

***

Daja and Sandry had filled Ellie in all of the dramatic details of the delivery. She listened with wide eyes, hands over her mouth, gasping and cooing at the appropriate moments.

“I’m sorry you weren’t there with us,” Sandry told her sympathetically.

“I’m not!” Ellie exclaimed earnestly, eyes still wide. “I had fun with Glaki and Evvy — they’re such lovely, spunky girls — and I really may have fainted if I’d have been witness to all of that. I didn’t even like watching our sheep give birth back home and they have a much easier time of it than us poor humans do. And — no offense, and maybe don’t tell Tris I said this — but freshly born babies are really kind of gross. They’re cute and all when they get cleaned up but,” Ellie shuddered and Daja hid a grin behind her hand, “well, I’m just glad they were tidied up by the time I met them. I’m not one to get my hands dirty with blood and other bodily fluids if I can avoid it.”

“Fair enough,” Sandry said with a giggle, blue eyes bright with humor. “It was a little gory.”

“Worth every moment though,” said Daja quietly as Sandry and Ellie both nodded enthusiastically. “Tris and Briar both did so well. I’m proud of how they handled it all.”

“Warriors, the both of them,” Ellie said. “All of you, in fact, though it sounds like they had the toughest go of it. I’m glad it’s done. Now we can all breathe a little easier.”

“A lot easier,” Sandry agreed, standing from where she had been sitting on an armchair and pressing her hands into the small of her back, stretching. “I think I’ll stay here tonight. I’ll need to be up and at the citadel early tomorrow but I don’t care to make the trip just now.”

Sandry bid the girls goodnight and went to lie down. Daja pulled Ellie a little closer and kissed the side of her head. Ellie closed her eyes and leaned into the affection gratefully.

“I’m glad we can’t accidentally get pregnant,” Ellie said quietly.

Daja laughed loudly. “Me too,” she agreed. She thought for a long quiet moment, stroking Ellie’s soft hair “Do you want children?”

“I’m not sure,” Ellie admitted. “Not any time soon, that’s for certain.”

Daja kissed her again. “Definitely not any time soon. Maybe someday though?”

“Maybe someday,” Ellie acknowledged. “But I don’t think I could bring myself to carry a child. I find the whole delivery process truly revolting.”

“No, no, definitely not. We could adopt, if we ever care to have one of our own.”

“That’s much more preferable. Someday. Eventually. Maybe.”

Daja laughed again. “Agreed. I’m actually really excited to be an aunt though. All the fun with far less responsibility.”

Ellie giggled, hands over her mouth and nodded. “Absolutely. We’ve got the best of both worlds. Baby cuddles galore but without the stress of having to care for them day and night.”

***

Over the next several weeks everything was reasonably mellow. Tris and Briar fell into a routine with the babies and Briar worked with his trees and medicines when he could eke out the time and energy. They were both exhausted but contentedly so. It felt like a constant cycle of feedings, nappy changes, and holding of babies. They hadn’t left the house much, neither of them willing to go far from the babies nor wanting to take the babies out into the cold, but as they passed into the new year and approached Tris’s birthday they knew they needed to branch out.

Daja, who had taken Ellie with her to visit Frostpine, talked to Lark and Rosethorn and reported back to Tris that of course they’d love to have them all for supper on her birthday.

“Lark said if you’re going to make the trip you ought to stay for much of the day rather than merely supper,” Ellie said, smiling brightly. “I really do adore her; she’s as sweet as pie, maybe sweeter.”

Tris was smiling too as she walked slowly around the sitting room, bouncing her baby boy gently. “It will be nice to visit,” she said quietly. “I’m going stir crazy. A change of scenery would be nice and I’ve missed them all.”

Briar was also getting restless, though not as badly as Tris. More than anything, he was missing Rosethorn and he was very much looking forward to seeing her. He was reclined on a couch with Amaya sleeping comfortably on his bare chest, a blanket over her and his hand resting gently on her back. “I can’t wait for spring,” he said mournfully. “Why is winter always the longest season?”

Daja smacked the top of his head lightly as she passed by and said, “Always so dramatic.” Although truthfully she agreed with him and was just as eager for warmer weather. “You need anything while I’m up?”

“If you could use the privy for me, that would be grand,” Briar grumbled, peering at the tiny creature who was causing him so much discomfort. “I don’t dare move.”

“If you have to go, you ought to go,” Daja chided him, amused.

“Nah, I’ll explode before I wake her. Look at her — so cozy. I can suffer a little while longer.” With that, he closed his eyes and tried to ignore the pressure.

That evening Briar convinced Tris to let the girls watch the twins so they could take a bath together. After some wheedling Tris had agreed but she was still a little uneasy.

“Coppercurls, relax,” Briar murmured as he helped her undress. “Daja will let us know if they get fussy. We know they’re safe and we won’t be long. I just want to hold you for a little while, just us.”

“I feel guilty,” she admitted as she eased into the blessedly hot water. He climbed in just behind her and tugged her to him; they melded together naturally, comfortably, and he felt her physically relax against him. He kissed her temple and stroked her body with loving fingers.

“You deserve a few minutes to relax, darling,” he assured her. “You aren’t abandoning them. You have to take care of yourself too and I don’t know about you but I needed this.” He felt her smile against his neck where her face was pressed, breathing him in and fully absorbed in the moment.

“This is nice,” she agreed quietly.

It wasn’t very long before Tris started to get twitchy with the need to get back to the babies and she glanced guiltily at Briar as they dressed. He just grinned at her, tilted her face upward with his finger under her chin, and pressed a soft kiss to her lips.

“I love you,” he murmured. “I love that you’re such an amazing ma to our babies and I don’t take offense in the least, so don’t you dare feel badly about it. Just this little bit of time helped me feel more — like myself, I guess. I hope it helped you replenish a little?”

Eyes glimmering with tears Tris nodded and kissed him back, sending him a silent thanks as she determinedly tugged him by the hand toward their babies.

***

Tris’s birthday arrived and after breakfast the entire household made their way to Discipline, picking up Sandry on the way. Everyone was bright-eyed and wide-smiled, bundled against the cold and talking amongst  themselves. They were greeted enthusiastically by the residents of Discipline, Lark hugging everybody before not-so-subtly reaching for a baby. Tris grinned and gladly passed her daughter to her foster mother, pressing a kiss to Lark’s cheek when the baby was comfortably settled. Tris took the opportunity to steal some time with Glaki, catching up with her as they worked together to prepare a soup to put on for dinner. Tris was glad for the simple pleasure of cookery and the pleasing company.

Briar kept Baelfire in his arms as he trailed Rosethorn to her workroom, bantering playfully with her as she complained about Crane’s latest grievances.

“When you’ve got time, he said he wants to speak with you,” Rosethorn added when she had finished ranting. “He didn’t tell me why, so don’t bother asking.”

“Sounds like a fun time,” Briar said absentmindedly, eyes glazed as he shifted the baby to free up a hand to touch stems and leaves of her house plants and herbs.

“You look tired,” she commented, smiling crookedly at him. He shrugged. “I’m sure those two are keeping you busy.”

“Busy’s right,” he agreed, smiling. “Not complaining though.”

Rosethorn studied him for a long moment. “What else is bothering you?”

Briar grimaced. Just once he’d like those sharp eyes of hers to miss something here or there. “Nightmares,” he said flatly. “Nothing new.”

She was frowning now. “I thought the nightmares got better.”

“They had.” When her facial expression told him she wasn’t going to back down from this he glared at her. “I really don’t want to talk about it.”

“I could talk to Tris about it instead,” she said slyly, smirking as his glare darkened.

“Don’t do that,” he grumbled. “She hasn’t noticed — she’s wore to the bone — and I don’t need to add anything else to her plate right now.” He nodded his head toward the bundle in his arms. “Just feeling the pressure.” She waited patiently for him to continue and he sighed, nuzzling his nose to Baelfire’s hair, searching for the words and simultaneously trying to build up the courage to say them. “Just can’t shake the feeling something’s gonna go wrong. Waiting for someone to attack or — or — I don’t even know, just waiting for something awful to happen. Keep dreaming all sorts of awful possibilities.” He tried to suppress a shudder.

Rosethorn nodded slowly, resting her hip against her desk and crossing her arms. “It’s been a while since you’ve seen Dedicate Seafoam, yes?”

Briar’s face twitched with contempt. “Ain’t going back to her.”

“Are you going to tell me why?”

“No.”

“Briar—”

He shook his head and met her eyes squarely, mouth stubborn. “I won’t. I’ll get through this. Just new parent jitters, I’m sure. It’ll pass.”

Rosethorn knew him well enough to know there was more to it but this time she decided to let it slide — for now. Briar took the reprieve with relief and changed the subject, following her out into the main room and playfully bumping into Evvy as he settled next to her, laughing when she stuck her tongue out at him. Everyone settled into the pleasant atmosphere, chatting and joking and smiling, unanimously enjoying the family time.

Chapter Text

Even in the midst of sleep deprivation and single-mindedly caring for the infants, Tris couldn’t help but notice that Briar was becoming twitchier by the day. She could feel fear in the background of his mind whenever they connected but she also felt him working to keep the fear suppressed, hidden. Temporarily she allowed him the privacy and looked the other way — after all, she reasoned, he probably had a handle on it. Anyway, she had more pressing matters to attend to and she had little energy to spare. But as Wolf Moon began to wane his hidden unease became harder to ignore.

One night Briar awoke in a cold sweat, gasping for breath, his heart pounding. A light stone glowed across the room, illuminating his view as he stared hard at the babies beside him, watching them breathe for a long moment before he was able to take a deep breath of his own. He looked at Tris next to make sure she was okay too and he flinched when he met her sharp gaze.

Sorry if I woke you, he said.

You didn’t, I just finished feeding Bae a few minutes ago and I couldn’t get back to sleep. Her grey eyes were boring into his; he looked down, fixating on Amaya and forcing himself to breathe deeply, trying to bring himself back into a relaxed state and simultaneously trying to subtly shroud his anxieties. You had a nightmare. What about?

He hesitated. Pirates, he lied. He closed his eyes and rolled onto his back, hoping she would let it go.

After a while he thought maybe she had gone back to sleep and then she said, I wish you wouldn’t lie to me. He felt his blood run cold, shame flooding him. He knew she felt it but he didn’t dare shut their connection entirely; she was feeling for it, daring him to do something so stupid.

It’s nothing to worry about, he tried to assure her, his mind-voice trembling despite his resolve. I don’t want you under any extra stress. I’m okay, Coppercurls. Nightmares ain’t nothing new for me, you know that.

They had settled though, she commented sadly. Why are they bothering you so badly now?

I don’t want to talk about it. Please, Tris, just drop it.

Fine. He could hear and feel the slowly-building thunderstorm behind the word. Inwardly, he groaned. He knew he was in trouble. He decided it was tomorrow’s problem and began reciting shakkan styles until he fell back asleep.

***

They were up twice more in the night but the talking was minimal and forced. Briar waited until after Tris had breakfast in her belly and they were settled in the main sitting room before he tried broaching the subject.

“I’m not trying to hide anything from you,” he said quietly, eyes trained on the hearth fire. “I just don’t think it’s necessary to cause you any more stress. I’m okay and I can handle it myself, it won’t last forever.”

“Talking about what’s bothering you isn’t going to stress me out,” Tris said flatly, glaring at him though he was still refusing to meet her eyes. One of her arms cradled their daughter and the other hand was at her shoulder, petting the purring Chime. “You lying to me and hiding from me — that’s stressing me out.”

“That wasn’t my intention.”

“Intentional or not, here we are. So fix it.”

He glanced up at her, forlorn. “I can’t help but worry,” he said, looking down at Bae and running trembling fingers over the sleeping baby’s red curls. “I don’t want anything to happen to them. I couldn’t take it.”

“Nothing will happen to them,” Tris said firmly. “Briar, look at me.” He did, his sad eyes meeting her fierce gaze. “I get it. I worry too, it’s impossible not to. You’re so protective, so loving. You care so deeply, Briar, down to your very roots and I adore that about you. You’ve always worried about the people you love. How often have you had nightmares about losing any of us? Especially Rosethorn or Evvy? You’ve always felt responsible for the safety of those around you. I can see why maybe keeping the babies safe might feel overwhelming. We just have to find a way to make sure it doesn’t destroy your peace of mind. You don’t deserve to sit in misery over something that hasn’t happened and won’t happen.”

Briar shrugged listlessly, eyes shining with unshed tears. “They’re so helpless,” he whispered.

“But we are far from helpless, Briar. And we’re here to protect them and to provide them with everything they need. Between the two of us, who would dare try to hurt our children? It would be the last thing they’d ever do and anyone who knows of us knows that’s a fact.”

Briar shifted in his seat, slowly and cautiously so as not to wake the baby, and pulled out a folded paper from his trouser pocket. He tossed it into the air and Tris used a breeze to bring it to her, frowning. She unfolded the paper and stared at it, baffled, then looked up at Briar. “Is this a wanted poster?”

He nodded. “From the Yanjing Emperor, after we freed his prized slave. His people swore we would be killed for the crime and our families too.” He spoke slowly and carefully, working to keep the tremor in his voice minimal.

“It’s not like he’s going to send assassins all the way to Emelan, Briar. And why in Mila’s name are you carrying this around?”

“He could if he’s a mind to,” Briar insisted anxiously. The dam broke and the words tumbled from him like a flood, speaking in hushed but fervent tones. “He had spies in place in Gyongxe for years — decades, even — just waiting for his word to take down the God-King and take over the city. He’s ruthless and vindictive and he’s not afraid to play the long game. And—” he paused and switched to mind speak, I’m being followed, Tris, whenever I’m in town. I haven’t caught sight of them but I’m certain someone’s tailing me. His eyes were wild and panicked, sweat pricking at his brow. Tris fought to keep her face level as her concern for Briar’s state of mind increased with every word. He could place someone — a maid, even, or a hostler or a cook — anyone at all. We won’t suspect until it’s too late. They could poison our food, Tris, or come for us in our sleep or place a curse. It isn’t safe! Nowhere’s safe, not from him and his followers. He has more power and more control than anyone realizes.

“You’ve been worried about this for a while,” Tris said softly, realization sinking in. Tris took a moment to choose her next words carefully. “I think he has more important things to deal with than petty revenge, Briar. I’m certain his focus is on the war back east. Perhaps you ought to take a night to catch up on your sleep a little—”

“It’s not in my head!” he snapped, wincing when Baelfire jolted in his arms. “Oh, sorry, little mate.” Briar glared at Tris with reproach as he gently patted the baby’s bottom. He settled back comfortably against Briar’s chest. I’m not crazy, he said in mind-speak.

I know you’re not, Tris assured him. I just think you’re exhausted and maybe a little overwhelmed. You know as well as I that our minds can play tricks on us if we aren’t rested.

This is exactly why I didn’t want to bring this shit up, Briar growled in her mind. You don’t believe me and now you think I’m going daft.

Nonsense, of course I believe you. How long have you been followed? Tris asked, trying to ease his frustration. Then she called out to Sandry, Are you going to Discipline today?

No way of knowing, he said uneasily, relaxing slightly. But I started feeling like I was being watched a few weeks back. Thought maybe I was imagining it — the stress and all, it stood to reason. But every time I go into town I’m more sure there’s someone watching me. You know I’m usually right about this stuff.

Sandry responded, Yes, I’m on my way now. Tris opened up her mind enough to show her the morning’s conversation, feeling Sandry’s concern build to match her own. I’ll send Rosethorn your way, she assured her. 

Tris reached out to Daja next, Are you up? Briar’s having a bit of a breakdown and if it’s not too much hassle, I would very much appreciate if you and Ellie could watch the babies for a few minutes while I help him navigate this. As she did with Sandry, she sent Daja the conversation and felt her sister flinch.

Give me five minutes and we’ll be there, she assured Tris.

“I’m having Daja come watch the babies for a little bit,” Tris said softly, “so we can spend a few minutes just us.” Briar was scowling. Before he could open his mouth to argue, she added, “I’ve missed you.” He paused at the tone of her voice, eyes meeting hers and feeling the heat rising between them. She smiled at him and he managed a weak smile in return.

Daja and Ellie soon joined them and took the babies without comment, smiling and cooing softly. Briar hesitated and Tris tugged him along to their room, reminding him, They’re safe with Daja. You’ve said it yourself and you know it to be true. Come along. Briar did as she bid, sparing one last anxious glance for the infants, then turning his attention fully to Tris.

When they made it to their bedroom Tris stood with her back to the now-closed door and tugged him to her, pulling him down for a kiss. It deepened quickly, both pairs of hands petting and caressing, allowing passion to consume. Briar wasn’t fooled, of course, he knew she was trying to placate him but he didn’t half care — he was more than eager for her attention and it was a very nice distraction. Tris was just as eager and, more to the point, she was hoping she could replace one set of emotion-laden instincts with another; it was what he’d done to self-soothe back east and upon his return to Summersea, after all, and she felt she had to do something even if it was only a temporary easement until they could find a proper solution.

Tris squeaked when Briar picked her up and turned her around, carrying her to the bed and dropping her upon it. He grinned wolfishly down at her and stripped off his breeches and loincloth, shucking his knives. He tugged her loincloth off and then quested a hand to her dress — she shook her head, still feeling stretched and self-conscious after her pregnancy — and, unbothered, he climbed on top of her, kissing her passionately and trailing affectionate fingers across every inch of her he could touch, reaching up her skirts to pet at her. Tris allowed herself to get caught up in the moment with him; she clutched and clawed and bit, feeling his pleasure mingled with her own.

“You feel so good, Coppercurls,” he whispered before nipping at her ear. She shivered and whimpered, wiggling eagerly against him. He growled and moved down her body to press his face between her legs, moaning and shivering with excitement when she spread her legs eagerly for him, gasping when his tongue snaked out to taste her. He began slowly, teasing them both with little licks and gentle pressure; he grew more aggressive, licking deep and pressing a finger into her, spurred on by her cries and movements against him.

When he could take it no longer he moved up to press into her, thrusting his way in with deep growling moans. When he was fully impaled he rested there, staring lovingly into Tris’s eyes; she smiled and touched his cheek softly.

“I love you,” he whispered.

“I love you so very much,” she responded earnestly. She reached her face forward and he met her with a kiss, soft and sweet. Then she moved her hips and he shivered and adjusted his position, then got to work. He slammed into her hard and fast, allowing himself to get lost in the pleasure and she responded in kind, making those beautiful happy noises that spurred him on to move even more fervently against her.

They moved together eagerly, crying out and clutching at one another, finishing together and slowly shuddering to a stop. Briar lay half next to Tris and half on top of her, pressing soft kisses to her face and neck and trailing trembling fingers across her skin. Tris ran her hand through his hair, petting him and murmuring softly as she pushed love, affection, and comfort across their bond. She did what she could to help him feel safe. When they had both caught their breath Briar slowly got up, kissing her deeply one more time, then got his loincloth and breeches pulled back on before tugging Tris to her feet and helping her get her loincloth back into place, using it as an excuse for an extra grope. She smiled and giggled when he winked at her; she kissed his cheek and they walked back out to join the others again, in a decidedly cheerier mood than when they had left.

***

Rather than try to explain in so many words, Sandry held Lark and Rosethorn each by their wrists and magically fed them the conversation Tris had shown her. When it was finished both women looked concerned.

“Tris thinks the pressure of keeping the babies safe is triggering the paranoia,” Sandry said quietly, face grave. “She’s really quite concerned — we all are — and we thought perhaps you might talk to him, Rosethorn?”

“Yes, of course,” she said stoutly. She seemed to be mulling for long moment then she said, “Sandry — do you happen to know why Briar stopped going to see Seafoam? He wouldn’t say but I got the impression she had offended him somehow.”

Sandry’s cheeks turned pink and she looked down guiltily then brought her gaze back up to meet Rosethorn’s squarely. “I don’t think it’s my place to say,” she said quietly. “I don’t think Tris was even supposed to tell me.”

Rosethorn’s eyes narrowed and her eyebrows snapped together, lips pursed. “If my boy has been suffering in silence all this time for some stupid reason, I ought to know about it,” she said firmly.

“Typically I wouldn’t suggest telling us something that was told to you in confidence,” Lark said softly, “but I do find his outburst rather — alarming. If his mind is in such a dark place as this, I’m genuinely concerned that he may need further professional help. I can’t imagine she gave him the all-clear.”

“No,” Sandry agreed. She bit her lip and then said, “Tris said his refusal to go back was multi-faceted. He did okay when they were dealing with the aftermath of the war and the flashbacks and they made good progress there, but I guess he refused to allow her to work with him on some of the traumas before that — before he came to Winding Circle. Tris mentioned that there was a lot of stuff there that he essentially refuses to acknowledge or address. Tris has helped him with some of it, trying to unpack the hidden stuff one thing at a time but I guess there’s a lot he just won’t let her touch.”

“There’s more though,” Rosethorn stated flatly, perceptive gaze never once leaving Sandry’s face.

Sandry fiddled uneasily with a loose wisp of hair. “Tris told me that Briar told her that Seafoam implied that his relationship with you was — bordering on obsessive.” When Rosethorn’s cheeks flushed and her eyes flashed with anger Sandry quickly added, “But I don’t know how accurate that is. Tris implied Briar may have been misunderstanding what Seafoam was trying to tell him. Something about how the loss of his mother caused him to be overly protective and maybe a little more dependent on you than one might expect.”

Rosethorn closed her eyes for a moment, seething. Lark rested a hand on her shoulder reassuringly, doing what she could to calm the building rage.

“Rosie, take a breath,” she said softly, her own voice clipped with anger. “We can talk to her later. For now — Briar. He’s the priority.” Rosethorn nodded, dangerously silent.

“Words will be had, and soon,” Rosethorn said after a few deep breaths, her mouth a thin line. “I’ll go to Briar now.”

Chapter Text

When Rosethorn knocked on the door she was greeted by the maid but Briar was just behind her, a knife in one hand and a seed bomb in the other. He tucked both away when he saw her and flashed a bright smile. His smile faltered when he saw the look in her eyes — it was clear she meant business.

“Come with me,” she demanded, crooking a finger. He hesitated, gesturing vaguely behind him and she just said, “Now, Briar.”

Knowing better than to argue, Briar went to grab a shirt and let Tris know he was going with Rosethorn. Her lack of surprise itched in the back of his mind but he decided to ignore it for now. He followed Rosethorn out into the street and matched her brisk pace.

“Where are we going?” he inquired. She didn’t answer so he sighed loudly and kept up. She didn’t say another word until she led him down to a small section of beach and sat down in the sand. He sat next to her. “Are you okay?” he asked, a little concerned, leaning forward to try to peer into her eyes. She turned to give him her best no-nonsense look and he couldn’t help a smile.

“I’m just fine,” she said. “But you and I are due for a talk.”

Briar felt a stirring of trouble in his belly. “A talk?”

“That is what I said. It’s been a while since we’ve really had a chance to catch up properly. I want to know how you’re doing. And not some nonsense about how you’re fine or you’ll be dealing with things on your own.” She gripped his chin hard and met his eyes squarely with equal parts affection and firm resolution. “Just because you’re a grown man now with a wife and children doesn’t mean you need to shoulder the world. Talk to me.”

Briar rubbed tiredly at his face. “You’ve been talking to Tris, then?” When she raised one graceful eyebrow at him he glared at her. “This isn’t coming out of nowhere.”

“True enough, it’s been a long time coming. Tell me what’s going on.”

Briar watched the vines on his hands, tracing them and touching little buds to encourage them to bloom for him. The ever-present instinct to keep his feelings to himself fought bitterly with the desire to ease the load on his heart with one of the few people he knew he could trust with anything.

Very quietly and with his head down, he murmured, “Someone’s been following me. In town. I’m certain of it.”

“What do you intend to do about it?”

“Gonna have to set aside some time to catch them out. Might need a second pair of eyes, thinking of enlisting Chime.”

“Who do you think it might be?”

“Hard to say,” he said with a one-shouldered shrug. There was a long silence in which they listened to the crash of the waves; Briar shivered, wishing he had thought to put something warmer on. “Do you worry? About Yanjing?” She didn’t answer right away and he added, “Evvy does.”

“We’re safe here,” Rosethorn said quietly but firmly.

“You’ve seen what he’s capable of, Rosethorn,” he whispered, glancing at her sidelong. “It wouldn’t cost him much to send someone or a group of someones to— to finish the job. It isn’t like he doesn’t know where we came from.”

“To do so would be to declare war on Emelan and therefore our allies,” Rosethorn told him. “The political ramifications would be immense and for what? Petty revenge over a lost toy? No, not even he would dare. We didn’t do enough damage to make it worth the cost, not even close.”

Briar swallowed hard, thinking. That did make sense. Rosethorn always had a way of making things make sense. He felt his shoulders drop as tension drained from him.

Slyly, Rosethorn added, “Perhaps talking to Seafoam could help ease any lingering anxieties?” Briar’s face darkened. Rosethorn smiled crookedly and tweaked his ear. “Tell me what transpired there. Clearly she said or did something to offend you and I’d like to know what it was.”

Briar scowled. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“I didn’t ask what you want.” She tugged his ear harder, with a small twist; a warning.

Still frowning, Briar muttered, “Ain’t I getting too old for you to be mothering me?”

“Never. You’ll be a grandfather and I’ll still be dragging you out of whatever nonsense you find yourself in by your ear, if needs must. You can mark my words on that, my buck.”

Briar fought a smile, heart warming. He swallowed the lump in his throat before asking, “You don’t think I’m too reliant on you? Or too protective?”

“Is that what Seafoam said?” 

He hesitated and then nodded. “She said I take it too far. Said I’m obsessive.” He spat the word out with distaste.

“Do you see it that way?”

“‘Course not. ‘S’far as I can tell she’s a festering bleater, don’t know shit. I’m protective of all my girls,” he said. “And my boy,” he added quietly. Rosethorn bumped her shoulder affectionately against his.

“Our relationship isn’t any more obsessive or unhealthy than that between Sandry and Lark, or Daja and Frostpine, or Tris and Niko, or even you and Evvy. We have a different dynamic, maybe, because we’re all different people and we’ve been through different challenges. There may have been times you’ve relied heavily on me and there have certainly been times I’ve relied on you, though I loathe to admit it. I can’t imagine how I would have managed that journey east without you — not that you heard that from me. There’s nothing about our relationship that you need to worry yourself about, my lad. You know full well if you cross any boundaries I’ll let you know about it and you’ll suffer accordingly.” He grinned; he did know.

“Tris says its just my nature to love hard and I guess she’s right. Went so long without it and—” He shrugged. “I’ll always worry about all of you. Can’t help it. Don’t want to help it. It ain’t fun to worry, I guess, but it’s nice to have people to worry about.”

Rosethorn nodded slowly and patted his knee. “You just need to learn not to let it drag you down. You’ll be worrying about your wee ones forever, no matter how big they get, I can promise you that.”

He rubbed his temples for a moment. “Yeah,” he agreed.

When he didn’t say anything more, she added, “You’re losing sleep over it.”

He shifted his position in the sand. “They’re so little and helpless. I just want to keep them safe and happy.” He thought for a long moment, trying to think of how to express his next thoughts. She waited patiently. “Always fought to survive but never really had a reason to need to be safe, except my own selfish reasons. No one depending on me the way they do. Now I can’t help but think if something happens to me— or gods forbid to me and to Tris—” He couldn’t bring himself to finish the thought aloud.

“Briar Moss, you know full well that if anything were to happen to the two of you, any one of us would step up and take charge of your children. They will never be without a home. Get that thought out of your mind this instant. The chances of them being orphaned are astronomical — between you and Tris I don’t see either of you falling any time soon. But if it were to happen you need to trust that we would never let anything happen to them.”

“Thanks, Rosethorn,” Briar said softly, blinking suddenly stinging eyes.

“Now quit living life like you’re waiting for something dreadful to happen,” she ordered him. “What’s the point of life if you’re spending it fretting?” She stood and he followed suit.

“Stay for midday? Should be nearly time.”

She did stay for lunch and when it was time for her to go Briar volunteered to go with her as far as the Mire. He let the girls know his plan and Daja insisted on joining him; they took Chime with them. Before they departed from the house he told Chime, “I want you to follow from above; try to stay unseen. If you see anyone who looks sneaky, like they’re following me, I need you to make sure they don’t go anywhere and call for me. Yeah?” Chime trilled — evidently excited by the task — and took flight.

Briar and Daja had waved Rosethorn off and were chatting as they walked through Market Square when Briar felt it — the tingle of eyes on him. It was mere minutes after the feeling started that Chime shrieked. The pair exchanged a look and then bolted toward the sound. They ran around a corner into an alley and saw Chime pinning a woman to the ground, the glass dragon’s fangs bared in a soundless scream; the woman’s eyes were wide with horror.

Briar threw a seed bomb down — the vines that would wrap her tight.

“Come, Chime,” Daja called as Briar tapped the bomb with his magic and the woman got to her feet just in time to be held fast where she stood. She tried to scream but a thick vine wrapped around her face, silencing her.

“I’ll loosen the gag when you calm down,” Briar told her coolly. The woman stopped struggling, eyes still wild with fright. Briar loosened the vine around her mouth as he dug into his mage kit, pulling out a small vial. “Who are you?”

“You don’t recognize me?” she asked in a hoarse voice between gasps for breath. When his eyes narrowed she added, “C’mon, Roach, dig deep. Ain’t been that long.”

Briar stared, baffled, nose wrinkled as he racked his brain. Suddenly realization dawned and he blinked, more confused than ever. “Weasel? What— why are you here? Actually, don’t tell me yet. Here — drink this — can’t lie with this shit on your tongue.” When she looked about to argue he said, “Or I can kill you now and we can spare the talking altogether.”

She grudgingly allowed him to drop the potion onto her tongue. He hopped up to sit on a crate and Daja leaned against the crate, watching curiously. When they were comfortably settled he said, “Okay, talk.”

“I ain’t here for the Thief-Lord,” she said, then coughed hard and cleared her throat. Briar hesitated then offered her a drink of his flask; she took it gladly. “Thanks. I left, just a couple moons back. Been roamin’ since. Thinkin’ a goin’ north but — well, I heard you was here. Wanted to see you.”

“How’d you know where to find me?”

“Wasn’t no secret when you was bought off the magistrate,” she said. “His Highness thought it was a joke. Figured you’d be right back in jail wherever you landed. And ain’t you lucky he didn’t think it worth the effort to come’n get you.”

“Lucky’s the word,” Briar agreed quietly, thinking. “For him, anyway. Wouldn’t have gone well with me surrounded by mages. He’s stupid but he ain’t that stupid.”

“Smart enough he’s still ruling most the gangs down in Deadman.”

“Only ‘cause he gets all his little subjects to do the dirty work for him,” Briar snapped bitterly. “He don’t care who gets killed or jailed ‘s’long as he’s free to do as he please and spend the coin they bring him.”

“You was happy enough to be his best pickpocket, you wasn’t no better than the rest of us.”

“Just as gullible as any other kid he takes advantage of,” Briar snarled, temper flaring. He took a deep breath and shook his head. “Not the point. You didn’t come all this way just to say hello.”

“I wanted to see you,” she insisted. “And I could use your help.”

“Of course you could,” he said quietly, face unreadable. “With what?”

She hesitated. “You owe me,” she said suddenly. His eyes narrowed. “You swore you’d pay me back someday.”

“And you’re here to collect,” he drawled, crossing his arms.

“Nothing bad,” she assured him quickly, glancing anxiously between him and Daja. “I wanna head north, like I said, but I ain’t dressed for it, I don’t got nothin’ but the cloth on my back. I can make enough to scrape by as I go but— well, it ain’t easy to have any extra for decent garb. I ain’t askin’ for nothin’ but the essentials and I swear I wouldn’t ask but— but I ain’t safe, Roach, I gotta get outta his reach. Not even here feels far enough.”

“Briar now, not Roach. And what does he care?”

She glanced downward and said very quietly, “I’m with child. It’s prob’ly his.”

Briar flinched and tried to hide his obvious disgust. He closed his eyes for a long moment, thinking. He shook his head. “Where are you staying?”

“Underground.”

“I’ll set you up at an inn for a few nights while I gather up what you’ll need. Get a few decent meals in your belly and take advantage of the bath. The passes will be tricky this time of year — even with good clothes you likely won’t make it very far north for a few months yet but you should at least be able to get out of Emelan.” She nodded, tears in her eyes.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

“You sure you want to keep it?” he asked, gesturing toward her.

“Ain’t the babe’s fault,” she said.

“Yeah but knowing it’ll be his… can you handle that?”

“Might not be,” she reasoned. “And even if so, I’ll raise ‘em up right. Won’t be like him.”

Briar didn’t look convinced but he managed a weak smile and nodded. “Have you thought of what kind of work you’ll try to get, when you settle?” When she looked down he added, “Sex work ain’t compatible with mothering.”

“Your dam done it,” she pointed out, offended.

Briar glared at her. “And she died for it, left me on my own. That what you want for yours?” She didn’t meet his eyes. “I ain’t condemning your work,” he said quietly, feeling Daja shifting uneasily beside him. “But you gotta start thinking about the baby. If you’re gonna raise it up you gotta start putting it first, and sooner rather than later. Just my two coppers. Pick yourself a better name too, if you haven’t yet. Make a fresh start. Let’s get going, get you settled for the night.” 

He began pulling the vines from her and the three of them walked toward the inn Briar had in mind, Chime riding on Daja’s shoulder. Briar paid for a few nights and assured her he’d be back the following day, then he and Daja began the walk home.

“What’d she do for you, that you owe her?” Daja asked.

She thought he wasn’t going to answer, he was silent and stony-faced for so long. After a while as they neared the house he said, “She was one of the Thief-Lord’s best prostitutes. Young and willing.” He swallowed hard. “It wasn’t unusual for him to pick out some of the younger kids to sell to bags for play toys. He considered me, had a buyer lined up, when he first took me in. She convinced him I’d be better put to use as a thief.”

Daja didn’t know what to say. “Sorry,” she muttered, uncomfortable and saddened. Briar just shrugged.

They got home and Briar made a beeline for Tris and kissed her fiercely, taking a long moment to feel her and smell her. Then he reached for Amaya, holding her up to smile at her little face. “Am I ever glad to see my babies,” he said softly, cuddling her close and sitting next to Tris, reaching his spare hand to stroke Baelfire’s cheek. “Considering I haven’t done much of anything and it ain’t even supper time yet, it’s been a ridiculously long day. I’m glad to be home.”

Chapter Text

Not long after Briar and Daja had gotten home and settled in comfortably by the crackling hearth, Sandry arrived.

“Just the mage I wanted to see,” Briar said with a smile. Sandry beamed at him and swooped down for a kiss to both his cheek and Amaya’s. “I could use your help.”

“Oh, look at those bright eyes,” Sandry cooed to the baby. “She’s so alert!” She kissed Tris next and then Bae before greeting Daja and Ellie.

“She’s been trying to hold her head up today too,” Tris said proudly. “It’s really quite impressive, particularly since they were born a month early so they’re just a week or so past typical newborn age now.”

“It’s funny to watch,” Briar added. “Gets her head lifted then you have to catch it because it just flops after a bit.” He sat Amaya up, supporting her back and neck and letting go of her head just enough for her to hold it steady for a couple seconds and then he caught her as her head tipped. “Such a strong little sprout,” he murmured, eyes glowing with affection.

“Absolutely precious, the both of them,” Ellie said. “And parenthood is such a gorgeous look on the two of you, truly. You are excellent parents and those babies are so very fortunate to be yours.” Ellie’s smile faded when she saw Tris was fighting tears, her mouth trembling slightly. “Oh, Tris… I’m sorry, did I say something upsetting? I’m so sorry—”

Tris was shaking her head. She shifted Baelfire in her arms to wipe at her cheeks as tears fell and then gratefully took a handkerchief from Sandry, who took the chair next to her and rested a hand on her arm affectionately. “I’m okay,” she assured Ellie between sniffles.

“What happened, Coppercurls?” Briar asked, snaking an arm around her waist and pressing against her. She leaned into the affection gratefully.

“It’s silly,” she said, rolling her eyes at herself. “I just love them so dearly. Sometimes I don’t feel like I deserve to enjoy life as thoroughly as I do lately. I’ve got the most amazing husband and the most beautiful babies and the best chosen family I could have ever dreamed of. I’m just so very grateful to be here, with all of you. I can’t fathom where I would be if I had stayed in Ninver. I never thought I’d be almost glad to have lost my original family but… I hate to think of how life would have been if they had kept me. I’m entirely certain it couldn’t come close to what I have now.”

“You deserve every good thing that’s come to you and more,” Briar murmured, leaning over to kiss Tris softly on her cheek. She turned so he could kiss her lips and they both smiled. “It is weird to think of how different things could have been for any of us, if we hadn’t come to Winding Circle. I doubt I would have lived past twelve.”

“If Niko hadn’t found me or Daja we may not have lived. We almost certainly wouldn’t have lived, in fact, not for very much longer,” added Sandry quietly, eyes somber.

“And if I hadn’t lost my first family, I would never have been able to be a blacksmith,” Daja said with a sad shrug. “I’m not glad to have lost them, of course. I miss them dearly still. But I feel like I would have lost them regardless — either to the sea or they would have declared me trangshi themselves for wanting to work with lugsha. I can’t even say which would hurt worse.”

“An old friend of my mother used to say, ‘When the gods call to us we have no choice but to answer,’” Ellie said as she rubbed Daja’s fingers tenderly. “I think sometimes they give us very little option in what we must do with our lives, for better or for worse. You couldn’t very well have ignored your calling, Daja, and you haven’t shamed your family; I firmly believe they look upon you with immense pride regardless of how they may have felt in life.” Daja kissed the side of Ellie’s head, silent but grateful for her support.

After a long silence, in which they all ruminated, Sandry said, “Briar, we got a bit side-tracked. You had said you wanted my help?”

Briefly he explained his and Daja’s run in with Weasel and everyone listened intently.

“Of course I’d be happy to put together whatever she may need,” Sandry said earnestly. She bit her lip and glanced at Tris, who was frowning, then back at Briar. “Do you trust her?”

“I could throw her a lot farther than I can trust her,” Briar said flatly, face darkening. 

“Do you suppose she’s lying?” Ellie asked.

“You gave her the truth potion,” Daja pointed out.

“Yeah,” Briar said slowly. “But they aren’t full-proof. There are ways around them and if she knew where I live and who I am, she most certainly knows what I do for a living. In which case she could very well have come prepared for a truth potion. Maybe she had a counter-spell or counter-potion in place beforehand. Especially if she’s still in the Thief-Lord’s pocket — he always had the best spells and potions money could buy. Invisibility, truth-saying, poisons — you name it, he had it. I’d like to bring her to Niko and be sure she’s being honest before I do anything more for her.”

“Why would she come looking for you on the Thief-Lord’s orders?” Tris asked, lips tight and eyebrows knit.

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “If he was going to put a hit out on me for deserting, I would think he’d have done it years ago.” He shook his head. “No use worrying about it. I’ll talk to Niko tomorrow. He’s still around, right?” he asked Tris, who nodded.

“He’s been busy at the Hub,” she said as Baelfire began to fuss. She adjusted the pillow she had brought to nurse him, tucking a light blanket over her breast for as much privacy as she could manage without having to leave the room. “The seers have all been getting omens for something big in the works but they haven’t figured out what.”

Everyone made the gods circle and then lapsed into silence for a while, quietly working on their projects or reading or just enjoying the atmosphere. That evening, after supper, Briar took charge of the twins and insisted Tris take time for a decent bath. He talked lovingly to his babies, telling them how much he adored them and chatting nonsensically about shakkans and various plants. They didn’t understand, he knew, but they seemed to enjoy listening to him talk all the same. When Tris joined them in their bedroom they were able to lie the babies down in their cot, safe and content for the moment. Briar rubbed at her sore muscles, gently massaging in a lavender-scented oil and kissing her wherever he could reach. Tris thoroughly enjoyed the pampering and the affection; they both did. When he had finished she tugged him to her and they cuddled close in bed for a while, soaking in the feel of one another.

“You’re worried,” she said after some time, tracing his jawline and running her thumb across his lips. He tried to smile but it was really more of a grimace.

“It’s weird,” he confessed. “Feels like a set-up. Somethin’ ain’t right.” They said no more on the subject and just enjoyed the quiet intimacy and gentle touches. When Baelfire began to whimper Briar brought both babies to bed.

That night Briar was wide awake long after Tris and the babies had fallen into deep slumber. Whenever he closed his eyes he saw shadows of his past. He could almost feel the sting of the whip or the slam of a gut punch — common punishments the Thief-Lord would dish out when Roach hadn’t brought back enough loot to please him. He remembered being hungry, alone, unloved, and afraid. He drowned in the memories of being forced to commit unspeakable acts, things no child should ever have to endure. When he could no longer take it, he eased himself out of bed, careful not to disturb anybody. He pressed his hand to the trunk of his shakkan for several long minutes, taking in its strength and serenity. Then he moved his pillow into his place in bed to keep the babies from rolling too far and quietly dressed, ensuring every knife was in place and ready to be unsheathed at a whim. He grabbed several seed bombs and snuck out of the house.

When he arrived at the inn he went around the back and used his magic to reinforce the ivy growing along the wall to scale his way up to the window. With a brief wave of gratitude for the plants he opened the cracked window and climbed in. Weasel was waiting for him, arms crossed over her chest as she frowned at him from where she sat on the bed. She was still fully dressed in her ragged clothes. It was clear she hadn’t bathed though Briar did note the empty plates of food in the corner.

“I knew you wouldn’t be able to wait ‘til morning,” she commented.

“Tell me why you’re here,” he said coolly, eyes sharp.

“I already told—”

“No,” he interrupted her harshly, wrist knives falling effortlessly into his hands. “I want the truth. You can tell me here now or you can tell me tomorrow in front of a truth-sayer but it will come out. I ain’t no fool, Weasel. Wasn’t a fool back then and I ain’t a fool now. Tell me what he wants.”

***

When Tris awoke in the night to tend to the babies it was impossible not to notice Briar’s absence. She hadn’t woken to find him out of bed since before the babies had been born but she chalked it up to the drama of the day before — it wasn’t entirely unlike him to slip into the garden or to walk the streets in the dead of night when he couldn’t sleep or if nightmares were tormenting him. She was tired enough to shrug it off without much thought. When she awoke again around dawn and he still hadn’t come back, Tris grew concerned. When she reached to him with her magic and didn’t feel his presence at all, she panicked.

Sandry, Daja, do you feel Briar? she asked, trying to sound calm but they could feel that she was frantic.

When both of them responded simultaneously that they did not feel him, they agreed to meet in the main sitting room and Sandry immediately sent a messenger to fetch Rosethorn and, with any luck, Niko. Tris was there first with both babies. She spread a blanket onto the floor and gently laid each baby down to begin nappy changes and allow them some freedom to wiggle about. She was trying her hardest to stay calm as she ran through every possibility in her head, sparks snapping from her hair and trickling down her body and even onto the babes, who were entirely unbothered, though they did seem to enjoy the light show.

“I wonder if they’re immune to lightning in general or just to yours,” Daja said as she walked in, Ellie just behind her.

“He couldn’t have traveled far enough in one night to be out of range,” Tris said, ignoring her comment. “I don’t understand why we don’t feel him. He couldn’t— we would have felt it if he’d— if he’d—” She choked back tears, hands trembling as she finished securing the diaper in place.

“Don’t even go there,” Daja said firmly, kneeling beside her and beginning to change the next diaper. “He’s fine and we’ll figure this out.”

Allowing Daja to take over with the babies for a moment, Tris relocated into a chair and took a few minutes to focus on her breathing, bringing herself back down. She was still anxious, confused, and concerned, but she knew allowing herself to panic would be no help to anyone.

“He didn’t say anything to you about where he’d be?” Ellie asked quietly. Tris shook her head.

“Nothing,” she said as she felt Sandry approaching the house. “I woke up and he was gone.”

Sandry walked through the door in time to hear Daja say, “I think our first stop needs to be at the inn where that girl is staying.”

“That whole situation was bothering him,” Tris agreed. “He felt there was more to her visit than she had said.”

“It isn’t like him to just disappear,” Sandry said softly. “And where in Mila’s name could he have gone in one night that we can’t feel his magic? It doesn’t make any sense.”

“Would you still feel him if he had magic blockers on or if his magic had been drained?” Ellie questioned. Everyone turned to her. “It’s the only reasonable explanation I can think of.”

“I don’t know that there are magic blockers that work on ambient mages,” Tris said slowly, mind working. “But theoretically I’d say it’s possible.” Anxiously, Tris settled onto a chair with Baelfire to get the babies fed. “When I’m done feeding them I’ll climb the wall and see if I can’t find any trace of him on the winds,” she said.

“Rosethorn should be here soon and hopefully Niko too,” Sandry said. “I requested the messenger call for both of them. I sent a brief letter along so they have an idea of what’s going on.”

Ellie asked the cook to bring breakfast in for everybody and they all picked at their food in anxious silence. It took about half an hour before both babies were satisfied and burped, and then Bae needed another nappy change; finally, Tris strapped both of them into baby slings on either side of her. Her face was set in determined lines, eyes storming. They asked the maid to inform Rosethorn and Niko of where they would be going and then they all set off.

Chapter Text

“Wasn’t no one there when the maid went to tidy up,” the innkeeper said. He recognized Daja as a member of the group that had paid for the room and allowed her access. When she came back down she shook her head at Sandry and Ellie.

“It’s been cleared out,” she said tersely. They had already circled the building but had seen no obvious signs of Briar or of any sort of struggle.

Tris was on the wall surrounding Summersea, scrying the winds. Try as she might she didn’t see, hear, or feel Briar. It was a relief when Sandry called to her to let her know Niko had arrived at the inn. She hurried down the steps as quickly as she could with the twins strapped to her and met the group outside the building. Rosethorn was walking over from the back of the building.

“He was here last night,” she said, eyes serious and eyebrows knit. “He spoke with the ivy. He climbed up and into the building and not long after he told the ivy that he would be storing his magic in his pine — his shakkan, I can only assume — and that he would be traveling northeast toward the mountains. He left something of a trail we should be able to follow.”

Everyone exchanged glances. “Why would he store his magic?” Tris wondered aloud, wheels turning. “Unless he thought it would be used against him or taken by force?”

“And if he did store it,” added Daja, “he must have kept some with him to be able to leave a trail with the plants.”

“Niko, are we able to scry for him?” Sandry questioned. “Or, if we all work together, do you think we could make contact with him even if his magic is depleted?”

Niko thought for a long moment. “Ordinarily, I would say making contact through his magic would be impossible if he has none or if it’s being blocked… and that may very well be true. But if there’s one thing I’ve learned teaching the four of you is not to underestimate your bond or the unique ways your magics present themselves. I think it’s worth a try. Perhaps we should travel to the Hub and see what we can do from around the heartfire. If we aren’t able to make direct contact to communicate with him I’m confident I can scry his location at the least.”

“We know he’s gone northeast,” Tris protested. “We ought to start following his trail. If he’s in danger, it’s vital we go as soon as possible.”

“You have babies to care for,” Daja reminded Tris, who glared venomously at her. “It’s not like you’re going after him anyway.”

“And who’s going to stop me?” Tris snapped. “If Briar needs help, I’m going to him. There’s nothing you can say to it. And if there’s to be a fight, I can end it faster than any of the rest of you.”

“With two infants strapped to you?” Daja asked incredulously.

“Do you really doubt me?” Tris asked dangerously, eyes narrowing and sparks leaping from her.

“You can’t bring the babies to a mage battle!” Daja exclaimed. “Are you insane?”

“Of course I am, don’t you know me by now?”

“Okay, both of you stop,” Sandry said tiredly, holding up her hands. “Rosethorn will be able to follow the plant trail, yes?” She turned to Rosethorn, who nodded. “So Rosethorn and Tris can head northeast as soon as they’re ready. The rest of us can go to the Hub — we can recruit Lark, Evvy, even Glaki, and whoever else we can find — and we’ll see what we can find out that way. We can keep you two updated through our tie to Tris and if it’s necessary we can send reinforcements after you. Is everyone in agreement?”

Tris and Daja spared another moment to scowl at one another even as they nodded their agreement. Then the two groups separated.

“We ought to stop back at the house,” Tris said to Rosethorn. “We can pack some food and I’ll need some extra supplies for the babies. Then we can mount up and go.” Rosethorn nodded curtly. Within an hour they were packed and on the road, Chime twirling through the air as she kept pace.

***

At Winding Circle Daja, Sandry, Niko, and Ellie stopped by Discipline to collect Lark, Evvy, and Glaki, and they all went directly to the heartfire chamber of the Hub. They were joined in short order by Crane and a gaggle of his people. Ignoring the guardian dedicates, they all gathered in a circle around them, holding hands, and began to meditate and offered their power to Niko.

Niklaren Goldeye thought of Briar; he held the young man in his mind’s eye. It was an easy task, knowing him as well as he did, and it was made even easier with the magic pouring in from Sandry and Daja. Even Tris lent her connection to Briar to the cause from afar, though she conserved her magic in case she would need it for battle. Everyone in the sight circle could see what Niko could See and Tris allowed Rosethorn to guide her horse behind her own so she too could watch through Sandry and Daja.

For a long while nothing happened. Then, slowly, the fog in Niko’s mind began to clear and a picture formed. Tris felt her breath hitch in her throat and she could feel Sandry and Daja flinch internally. Briar was crouched in a fighter’s stance; he was breathing heavily and drenched in sweat and blood. He was facing a taller man, slender but well-muscled, with grey-streaked blond hair, wild pale eyes, and a savage grin. The two men were circled by a dozen or so men and women — all of whom were armed and mean-looking. They appeared to be in a cavern of some sort, with rough stone floors and walls, lit with flickering torches and lanterns. Briar and the older man appeared to be exchanging words but the mages heard no sound.

Niko concentrated and pulled more power from his companions and slowly the words became audible.

“—crush you with the heel of my boot like the roach you are,” the older man snarled, baring yellowed teeth in a nasty grin.

“Coward,” Briar spat back, eyes flashing. “Can’t face me like a man, no, you have to cower behind your cronies and your mages. You’re all fucking talk — sitting high and mighty while you set your thugs to do the dirty work for you. Fucking pathetic, you ain’t shit and you know it. If you gonna claim a victory, claim it fair and fight me man to man.”

The other man’s grin widened. “I see the temple folk didn’t tame that mouth of yours. Real nice. Won’t do you no good though.” With that he stepped back and waved a hand and the onlookers converged on Briar, weapons at the ready. He fought back and got several attackers knocked to the floor, shrieking in pain, but he was outnumbered and they were prepared for him. He was slammed down, pinned, and his hands tightly shackled behind his back even as he continued to fight. The man’s voice called to him from beyond the throng, “I need you alive — for now. But don’t think I won’t let my kids have their fun with you if you don’t behave, Roach. Ain’t escaping me this time, boy.”

The vision faded as Niko pulled his Sight back, out of the cavern to show the partially-hidden cave mouth in the side of a mountainous terrain. Further back he pulled until he had a solid idea of where Briar was located, then he ended the spell and everybody jolted back into reality, eyes wide and fearful.

“That’s a stone cave,” Evvy said, breaking the silence. “I should go catch up with Rosethorn and Tris. Maybe I can help.”

“Tris can work with stone as well,” Niko said quietly as he opened his flask with a shaking hand. “In addition to other elements. It may be a good idea to send reinforcements though. I volunteer.”

“I’ll go too,” Evvy said firmly, face set stubbornly.

“I think one of us should stay here to be in active communication,” Sandry said to Daja, who nodded her agreement. Sandry looked at Ellie, who looked pale and traumatized and said, “I’ll go. But I think we ought to bring a healer with us as well, if possible; Briar looks to be in rough shape.”

Plans set, Sandry, Niko, and Evvy went directly to the temple stable and mounted up; they were met there by Dedicate Willow. Sandry blinked at the midwife that had supervised the twins’ entrance into the world, surprised. Willow smiled but it didn’t reach her eyes.

“I can heal as well as any other,” she said simply as she mounted a horse as well. “And I want to help.” With that, the three moved quickly, Sandry using her tie to Tris and Niko putting his treasure-hunting skills to use to ensure they were going in the right direction.

***

Tris felt ill. She relayed to Rosethorn what had been seen and the dedicate’s face twitched with mostly-concealed rage and fear. The two were silent, each stewing in their own thoughts and fears. The sky was rapidly turning dark grey with storm clouds and when the rain began to fall Tris raised a barrier over the pair. They moved as quickly as they could and Tris was determined to limit stops; she even managed to breastfeed each baby one at a time in the saddle, positioning the slings just so. Rosethorn raised an eyebrow at the weather witch, who merely shrugged, face resolute; Rosethorn couldn’t help a tiny half-smile at her determination.

My boy chose himself a quality partner, I’ll grant him that, she thought with affection.

After a couple hours of swift travel Tris broke the silence. “I can only imagine the tall man is the Thief-Lord. But what in Mila’s name does he want with Briar? Petty revenge? It doesn’t seem worth the effort. And Briar himself said if that was what he was after he’d have done it years ago. So why now?”

“I haven’t the faintest idea,” Rosethorn replied. “But I think we’re nearing the end of the trail.” Sure enough, it was less than an hour later Rosethorn motioned for Tris to stop and both women reined up. Carefully, Tris slipped off of her horse and sent her magic into the ground, feeling around for a cave — and found one.

“There’s a massive cave under us,” she said. “There are several openings but if I had to wager I’d say the the entrance they’re using will likely be the most obvious, so let’s start there.” She gestured and Rosethorn dismounted, both women securing their horses and briefly updating Sandry and Daja before making their way through the foliage, Tris working to contain her sparks for now to keep the element of surprise — but the storm overhead began to rage in earnest, feeding off of Tris’s fury.

***

Briar was sitting, leaning back against the stone wall, forcing himself to breathe deeply, trying to ease the ache of his badly beaten body and doing what he could to ensure he kept a level head. This was no time to panic and he knew it. After the Thief-Lord had made a show of dominating Briar in front of his goons and allowing them their own shots at him, Briar had been taken into a small separate hollow within the cavern. Its only entrance was magically sealed and there was little Briar could do with the metal band around his neck — it kept his magic drained, what little he had kept in reserve to mark his trail.

He heard a scuff of feet approaching and sat upright, eyes sharp. He held his breath and then relaxed slightly when he saw Weasel creeping up to the barrier. She got as close as she could and said quietly, coldly, “I’m to check on you, make sure you ain’t found a way out somehow or ’nother.”

“No chance of that,” Briar snarled bitterly, leaning back against the wall. “Nothing to be done without magic, no way to break the barrier. Ain’t gonna waste my energy trying.”

“His mage is setting up for the ceremony but I think His Highness wants to let you fester a while. Might bring you out to play some more.”

“Bring it on,” Briar said dully. “He won’t get the satisfaction of breaking me. I faced worse than him, no matter what he thinks.”

“That sounds like a challenge,” said a nasty voice from deeper in the tunnel. Within moments a scarred face appeared to sneer at Briar. “You lucky we ain’t s’posed to kill you yet,” the man said, spitting on the ground. “With any luck Thief-Lord will let us have at you s’more, get our kicks in.” He turned to Weasel. “You checked on him. Now git.” Without hesitation, the woman turned and fled.

The man stuck around for a while longer, jeering and teasing Briar in an attempt to get him riled up. Briar stayed silent. He kept his face expressionless and eventually the man spat again and stalked away. Briar was thinking, planning. He was exhausted and in pain but he was single-mindedly focused on doing whatever he could to survive this, to get home safely to his family and to put an end to the Thief-Lord once and for all. He had hopes that Rosethorn would have been called to follow his trail but he had to be prepared to find an alternate way out if there was no cavalry en route.

After what felt like hours — he couldn’t be sure how long it had actually been — Briar heard the distinct rumble of thunder overhead. He couldn’t say how but he recognized that deep roll of power in the air and his face slowly split into a wicked grin. Tris.

Chapter Text

Tris pulled the air past them as they walked, idly untying one of her big braids. Rosethorn had a red seed bomb in each hand and both women’s faces were set with determination. The corridor was dark and Tris began allowing her hair to spark — Chime gobbled up sparks into her clear belly and held them there, glowing brightly on Tris’s shoulder. The breeze Tris called brought voices to them — the voices of men and women with ill intent.

They slowed their pace as the tunnel widened and lightened, flickering torchlight illuminating their entrance into a wide chamber. Tris, now clutching a fistful of hurricane-force winds, told Chime, “Find Briar.” Chime trilled and tore through the air, whirling past a group of alarmed thugs; they stared at the blur of light that was Chime and then turned their attention to the tunnel entrance.

Tris smirked and released a ferocious gust of wind, slamming every one of them hard against the stone wall, knocking several of them out. She pulled white-hot lightning and plenty of it from her hair, weaving a lightning cage around the stunned men and women.

“Don’t go anywhere now,” she murmured, eyes glinting behind her spectacles. She was allowing sparks to run across her body in droves, stronger than ordinary, a sort of electric armor over her and her babies. She double checked that both babies were sleeping comfortably and glanced back at Rosethorn, who was smiling crookedly.

“His shakkan feels his presence, magic or no,” Rosethorn commented, feeling Briar’s shakkan calling to its companion from its place on the horse above ground.

“Good, that means he’s okay, or at the least he’s alive,” Tris said, then pointed to another tunnel.  “Chime went this way.”

***

“They’re here,” Weasel said quietly, sprinkling a powder of Briar’s own making across the bottom of the barrier and watching the barrier melt away. Briar stepped forward and, working quickly, Weasel used the stolen key to open his magic-draining collar. The moment it was off, Briar staggered; he felt power and a lot of it. He felt Tris and Rosethorn and his own power mixed with the rest of the stored magic tucked into his little tree. Briar drew upon his own magic, thanking his shakkan as he did so, and then he reached out to Tris.

I knew you’d find me, Coppercurls. 

Tris grinned and grabbed Rosethorn’s wrist as they continued forward so she could hear as well. Of course we found you, dolt. Did you ever doubt we would?

Not for a moment, he assured her. I’m sorry to have dragged you into this though.

What exactly is ‘this’? Rosethorn inquired.

Stupid fucker planned to use my life to extend his. Is that even possible? He has a mage in his pocket — claims to be powerful but I’m willing to bet he ain’t got nothin’ on either of you.

Why did you come? Why didn’t you say anything to me? Tris demanded.

Briar flinched, startled by a flash of light, then grinned when Chime slammed into him, tinkling her pleasure to see him. She pressed her little glass head against his forehead and he returned to gentle pressure affectionately. Didn’t have a lot of time to think. He was threatening Amaya and Bae if I didn’t go with Weasel and I just couldn’t risk him following through with it, figured it would be better to come on my terms and let him think he had me under his control, face him head on and finish this. Weasel made it look like my power was completely stripped but she didn’t actually put the collar on me ‘til we got to the cave so I could mark the trail. She got the collar off me now and she’s going to take me to him.

Don’t do anything stupid, Tris advised. I’d like to get you home safely so I can kill you myself.

Briar grinned even as he winced, forcing his sore body to carry himself forward and trying to stretch stiff muscles as he moved. Wouldn’t have it any other way, Coppercurls.

Briar sent a pulse of reassurance across his bonds to Daja and Sandry and felt their relief. Then he followed Weasel through the tunnel. After some time and too many twists and turns to keep track of Briar felt Tris and Rosethorn drawing close; Chime leapt from his shoulder and trilled at Tris, Briar and Weasel just behind.

Briar grinned brightly at his girls, exhausted but very pleased to see them. Then he looked down at the two bundles on Tris’s side and blinked at Tris, exasperated but amused.

“Really?” he questioned mildly.

Tris smiled toothily at him. “What was I to do, leave them behind? They’re safest with me.” Briar couldn’t bring himself to even try to argue with her.

“You’re a fucking goddess,” he said with eyes that shone with admiration. Tris blushed and rolled her eyes at him and Rosethorn snorted loudly.

“Maybe that’s why you’re always in such tight spots,” Tris commented. “All the blasphemy you spew, you’re vexing the gods.”

“Not even the gods can deny the truth.”

“Enough humbuggery from you, lad,” Rosethorn said, amused. Briar grinned cheekily and winked at her.

“Can we get this over with?” Weasel said impatiently. “He’ll be this way and I’m sure by now he knows you’re here.” She squeezed her way past Tris and Rosethorn, giving Tris as wide a berth as possible to avoid the sparks that still danced across her body; they all turned to follow her. After they’d gone a ways she stopped. “He’ll be in this next chamber ‘s’far as I know.” She turned to Briar and handed him a pair of knives. “This is where I duck out. G’luck.” With that, she turned back the way they’d come and was gone.

Briar hesitated and Rosethorn handed him a seed bomb as he tucked one knife into his breeches, then she dug out another ball so she was still equipped with one in each hand. Tris was gathering lightning bolts, spinning them into one thick and very strong cord of electricity, Chime sitting upright on her shoulder and flexing her little glass wings as though eager for battle. 

“Don’t give them the chance to work magic or get close,” he advised quietly. With one last glance at his girls and his babies, Briar turned on his heel and walked into the chamber.

The Thief-Lord leaned against the far wall, eyes glinting with anticipation in the flickering light. A few feet from him stood a robed man — the mage, they knew — and in the center of the room was a large slab of stone circled with herbs, stones, and what appeared to be blood.

“The lamb has come for slaughter?” the Thief-Lord said casually, smiling widely.

“I’m not sure I’d call you a lamb,” Briar responded evenly. “But I’m all for slaughtering you.”

Chime took the the air, lightning still illuminating her, and the mage began building up a fireball in his hands, eyes on her. Chime dived quicker than the mage could react, spewing glass needles at him and he screamed as they imbedded into the flesh of his face and chest. In almost the same moment, Tris released a flash of lightning, dropping the mage where he stood; Tris felt sweat pricking at her forehead and her stomach rolled but she stood steady, determined.

Briar and Rosethorn each threw a seed bomb — Rosethorn threw hers at the Thief-Lord’s feet and Briar, who knew the man’s tricks well enough, tossed his to the side where the man leapt to avoid what Rosethorn had thrown. Instantly both balls, tapped with green magic, sprung to life, twisting and writhing thorny vines looking for a body to dig into. Tris blocked his escape with a series of well-aimed blasts of lightning and he was gripped by the greenery. The man struggled and fought but his movements only intensified the damage being done. Briar urged a vine to wrap around the Thief-Lord’s mouth to reduce the sound of his agonized screams. Tris was feeling very ill now. Within mere minutes he fell silent as he was consumed by the plants.

“Good fucking riddance,” Briar growled. He spat on the floor. “Let’s get out of here.”

“The rest of his people?” Tris asked queasily, allowing Briar to brace her as she wobbled.

Briar shrugged. “That’s up to you. I’m all for caving this whole place in and calling it a day.”

“Briar,” Rosethorn began to scold.

“Every one of them took their shots at me,” he snapped, waving vaguely at the dried blood that coated him from top to toe. “But if you want to let them go, I won’t argue. They’re all cowards without their ringleader to goad them on, they won’t try anything now.” Rosethorn and Tris exchanged a look.

“Let’s get outside,” Tris said after a moment. “Then I’ll release their holdings. We’ve done enough damage and I don’t think any of them will be fool enough to mess with our family again. We’re safe now and that’s all that matters.”

Briar smiled weakly and nodded, encouraging Tris to lean against him as they slowly made their way through the maze of tunnels and back into daylight. When they reached the horses, Tris let Briar help her to sit on the ground, cushioned by moss. Both babies were stirring. She carefully untucked each of them and smiled as they yawned and stretched.

“I cannot believe they slept through all of that,” she said quietly, kissing them both. Briar wanted to hold them but he was all too aware of how filthy he was so, rather, he pressed a loving kiss to each forehead.

“We ought to put some distance between us and them as soon as the babies are ready to be tucked back in,” Briar said wearily.

“You said they won’t try anything,” Tris commented. “And they won’t live long if they do.”

“I want to rest,” he said tensely. “Can’t rest here. Please.” The battle over and the fatigue setting in, he was beginning to shake.

“Rest here,” Tris insisted. “I won’t let anything happen. I can block that exit, if it helps you relax. There are others but they’ll have to travel a ways.”

Briar nodded. “Thanks. Is there a stream or anything around? I need to wash.”

Tris quested with her magic and said, “A mile or so back toward home. Let’s all go and we can camp there, I’ll let the others know.” She did, telling both Sandry and Daja, The Thief-Lord is dead and we’re all safe. Moving a little ways toward home to reach a stream. Sandry, can you guys meet us there? We need to rest a while.

Of course, Sandry replied with relief. I’m so glad you’re all okay. We’ll see you soon, I don’t think we’re far off.

Tris, Briar, and Rosethorn made it to the stream first and found a decent clearing by the water. Briar immediately grabbed his shakkan and set off a little ways downstream for some privacy, stripping off his stained and torn clothing and throwing them into a pile. He settled his little tree nearby, stroking it gently and thanking it yet again, then stepped into the bitterly cold water. The weather was still frigid and the stream was so cold it hurt but he needed to get clean and the sensation was almost a relief compared to everything else he was feeling in that moment. The stream wasn’t deep so he found a reasonably comfortable spot and sat down, allowing the water to run across him and carefully scrubbing his skin.

That was where Rosethorn found him. Her lips were tight, her eyebrows knit. “You’re going to catch your death if you stay in there any longer,” she informed him tartly. “Your lips are blue. Get out here, we have a fire started at camp. Let’s get you warmed up.”

He met her eyes, his expression bleak. “Why does it have to be this way?” he asked her quietly, looking down again when a tear fell. He scrubbed impatiently at his face with the cold water and then ran his hands through his hair again. “Rosethorn — I just want a peaceful life, with my family and growing things and making medicines. That’s all I want. Why does it have to be so hard? It ain’t fair. I know I ain’t perfect and I know I fuck up a lot but — but I don’t deserve this, do I?”

The lost look in his eyes nearly broke Rosethorn’s heart. “Of course you don’t deserve it,” she told him, her own eyes shining as she fought her own tears. “We only have so much control over what we must go through, my boy. The gods haven’t shared their wisdom with me, I’m afraid, or I’d tell you exactly why they have you on this path. I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again — we must hope for the best and prepare for the worst and enjoy every moment we can. And that’s exactly what you’ve been doing. Maybe things will settle now. I will continue to pray for peace in your life. Maybe you could join me for my evening prayers tonight?”

He nodded slowly. “I’d like that,” he said quietly.

“Now, come along,” she insisted. “Life won’t look so bleak when you’re warm and your belly is full.”

“Yeah,” he agreed quietly, slowly and shakily getting to his feet and stumbling across the slippery rocks. She handed him his loincloth and he got them pulled up. Now that he was clean she could see the extent of the cuts and bruises across his body and she clenched her jaw, supporting him as they walked slowly back to camp.

“Willow is with Sandry, Evvy, and Niko, she’ll be able to get you healed,” she told him. “They should be here very soon. In the meantime I’ll get some balms on the worst of your injuries.”

Chapter Text

Briar leaned on Rosethorn as they carefully picked their way back to camp. He felt maybe he should apologize — she ought to be leaning on him, not the other way around — but he knew she wouldn’t hear of it and for once he stayed silent and focused on keeping his footing and trying not to shiver.

Tris was sitting by a crackling fire, both babies awake on a blanket in front of her, squirming and waving their little arms and legs about. She frowned up at Briar, concern in her grey eyes as she took in the state of his body and the wobble in his step, and he did his best to smile cheerfully at her. She wasn’t fooled but she smiled back in what she hoped was a reassuring manner and reached out her hand to him.

“You must be frozen,” she said anxiously, grabbing another blanket to wrap over his shoulders as he settled next to her, as close to the fire as he could be without getting burned. She slipped her arms around him and leaned in, hugging him close as carefully as she could. He snuggled closer and pressed a kiss to her cheek. She turned her face and they pressed lips softly, Briar stroking her neck lovingly. “I’m glad you’re okay,” she whispered, eyes shining with emotion.

“Me too,” he said with a choked laugh, wiping his eyes before they had a chance to leak. “I’m even more glad you’re all safe.” He reached both hands forward to lovingly hold two tiny hands, smiling shakily. “I need to lie  down. My head aches.”

“You ought to eat first,” Tris insisted, taking the pack as Rosethorn handed it to her and digging around. She pulled out a block of cheese, a small slightly squished loaf of bread, and an apple. She handed him the apple and he took it, unmoving as he watched her cut slices from both bread and cheese. “Eat,” she told him sternly when she saw he hadn’t taken a bite. 

“I’m not hungry,” he said quietly.

“Don’t be silly,” Tris snapped irritably. “Of course you’re hungry. Eat.”

Rosethorn handed Briar a steaming cup of tea. “Start with this.”

Briar glared at it, then at Rosethorn and tried to shove the cup back to her. “No poppy.”

“It’s a quarter dose,” she said, eyebrows snapping together in a warning. “You know full well it’ll ease your aches and help you rest.”

“Rosethorn—” he began to whine, resolve fading fast, too exhausted to protest. She raised one eyebrow at him so he looked to Tris for help but she merely raised both eyebrows, silently daring him to argue. He glared at them both, quietly petulant, then began sipping at the medicated tea. It was gloriously hot, at least, and he did feel a nearly-instant relief of his worst hurts. Rosethorn settled behind him and began applying balm to the worst of his bruises and cuts and when he finished his tea Tris handed him the bread and cheese.

“Just a few bites,” she insisted, eyes soft. He met her gaze and nodded, taking a small bite and trying to swallow it around the lump in his throat, looking down when tears started falling, shame flooding him. You are not weak, she told him mind-to-mind. Please don’t feel that way. You are so very strong, Briar, to have withstood what you did. So brave to have sacrificed your safety for ours. And you are so very loved, my darling. You’ll feel better for some rest. Lie down as soon as Rosethorn is done tending to you. We’ll keep watch. The others should be here soon.

After a few more bites he did lie down, his back to the fire with his legs pressed up to Tris and his arm just touching the stockinged feet of his babies, taking comfort in their closeness. He was asleep within moments, snoring lightly. Tris tenderly wiped the remaining wet from his face and rested a hand on his hip while her other hand wiped at the tears that trickled down her own cheeks.

Rosethorn handed her a cup of hot tea and she took it gratefully.

We’ve just about reached you, Sandry told her through their bond. Tris informed Rosethorn, who nodded. The group joined them mere minutes later. Sandry hugged Rosethorn and Tris in turn and rested an affectionate hand on Briar’s head; he didn’t even twitch.

“I can’t believe we missed all the action,” Evvy complained as she plopped down by the fire.

Niko smiled grimly at her. “There’s work to be done yet,” he said quietly. “You and I can go to the cave in a little while and ensure there’s no leftover magic at work.”

Dedicate Willow knelt next to Briar, gently resting her hand on his neck. “Poor dear,” she murmured, easing her healing magic into him.

“Is he okay?” Sandry asked, blue eyes anxious as she sat on Tris’s other side.

“He’ll be fine,” Willow responded as she worked. She was silent for a while as she healed. When she finished, she settled comfortably and said, “We’re lucky to have found him so quickly and it’s a good thing to have brought a healer. He had a brain bleed — a relatively minor one and I’ve fixed it, no harm done, but he may not have made it through the night. He also had two cracked ribs and a fractured arm and some of those bruises were down to the bone.”

Sandry wrapped her arms around Tris’s shoulders when the redhead couldn’t contain a quiet sob, emotion finally getting the better of her. Tris leaned into the contact gratefully.

Everybody took some time to eat and rest, warming up by the open flame, Tris and Rosethorn explaining everything they knew of the situation. Amaya began fussing and Tris positioned her to nurse; as soon as the comfort of his sister was taken from him, Baelfire began to whimper. To everybody’s surprise Rosethorn glanced at Tris and asked, “May I?” as she reached for the boy.

“Of course,” Tris murmured, watching with a surge of emotion as the prickly dedicate carefully lifted the baby, cradling him in her arms and smiling crookedly when he relaxed against her. Briar shivered, feeling the loss of contact with the babies, and turned over, the blanket slipping off his shoulder. “Sandry, can you pull his blanket back up?”

“Yes, of course,” Sandry said, doing just that. “Where are his clothes?”

“By the creek, just a couple minutes that way,” Rosethorn said, motioning with her head. “I didn’t think to bring them back to camp.” Sandry went to fetch them. When she returned she had washed them as well as she could in the creek, using her magic to ease the stains out and mend the rips. She laid them by the fire to dry.

Settling back next to Tris, Sandry asked, “How was he?”

Understanding what she meant, Tris shrugged one shoulder. “Exhausted and in pain. Feeling down on himself for this whole situation, though it wasn’t his fault. I’m not entirely pleased he didn’t say something to me but I know he felt he was doing the right thing. I’ll talk to him about it further when he’s feeling better.”

“He’s so tired of fighting,” Sandry said softly, mournfully. Rosethorn nodded slowly.

“I think in part he still feels he’s paying penance for the life he lived before Winding Circle,” Tris said with a sniffle, smiling appreciatively at Sandry when she wiped at a stray tear. “I’m worried how this will affect him. You know how he is — he takes a while to process things, on the emotional end.” Sandry, Rosethorn, and Evvy all nodded. “I suspect this will catch up to him and we’ll need to be sure we’re there for him. Killing the Thief-Lord — as much as he despised that man, as horrendous as he was, he was a staple figure in his life for a good five or six years, and I don’t know if he’ll struggle with that. At the very least I’m concerned this won’t help his anxieties surrounding keeping the babies safe.”

“In reality though,” Evvy said, fiddling with a stone she’d found, “he should see this as a good thing, all in all. Not the fact that he had to go through it, obviously, but that this was a real-life example of the worst you guys can face and you all survived it. Everybody thought fast and worked together and now he has one less potential threat hanging over his head.”

“I hope he sees it that way,” Sandry said quietly, smiling at Evvy’s point of view. “He’s been struggling lately, a lot more than I anticipated he would. He’s an incredible father — I don’t know that I’ve ever seen a father so hands-on, in fact. But he’s putting so much pressure on himself to keep them safe from harm and he’s positively stressed out.”

“He’s been trying to talk Daja around to planning to build on the property,” Tris said with a sigh. “He really wants to get out of the city but he knows Daja wants us all to stay together — and that’s what we want too. So he’s trying to bribe her with a custom-built forge.” Sandry and Tris exchanged small smiles. “I think he’s starting to wear her down.”

“Why does he want out of the city so badly?” Evvy asked, taking a bite of bread.

Tris shifted the baby and sighed again. “He doesn’t feel the city is safe enough. Says he’s seen too much of what can go wrong. He says kids should be free to play and explore and he would much rather they do it in the country.”

“How much of his anxieties are legitimate concerns and how much of it is paranoia, I wonder?” Willow commented quietly.

“I couldn’t even begin to tell you,” Tris confessed. “I don’t think he could tell you either but it’s all very real to him right now. He’s always been anxious but he loves the babies so dearly and I think he’s just — navigating how best to keep them safe, overthinking it really. He didn’t feel protected as a kid and I think that’s manifesting as overprotection now. I think it’ll settle down with some time. I don’t think getting out of Summersea is a bad idea though, it might give him a better sense of security and safety, and I think even Daja would really love it out there. It would be peaceful and it’s not that far from town or temple.”

“He really ought to see a mind healer again,” Rosethorn said firmly. “If he won’t see Seafoam maybe we can find another.”

“I’ll talk to him about it,” Tris said. “I think he may as well go back to Seafoam, we just need to get him to understand that processing this stuff will help him truly heal and be happier for it. He’d rather run from it than face it. He did really very well with the Yanjing stuff but he shut down when it came to life back in Hajra or his current worries.”

“Sandry mentioned she touched on relationship dynamics.”

Tris grimaced. “Not just yours,” she said wearily. “Ours too. And if he goes back I’m sure his — for lack of a better term — obsession with keeping the twins safe will be front and center. He took it very personally and maybe she could have been more delicate about how she phrased it… but she wasn’t wrong. He does get a bit obsessive over the people he loves. Not in a crazy way — but enough that it affects his state of mind and he neglects his own needs in favor of others’. It hit too close to home for him when she used your death as an example.”

“Not to start anything, Tris, but you can kind of be that way too,” Sandry said softly. “You’d run yourself ragged before you’d hire a maid or a cook if it were up to you, because you feel like your worth lies in how much you contribute.”

Tris glared at her. “I know,” she snapped. “And I’m working on it. I haven’t said shit about the help since before the babies were born, if you hadn’t noticed. And you aren’t much better, Your Highness.” She covered up and lifted Amaya to her shoulder, patting her. Softer, she continued, “It’s tough because it’s one of the reasons why we work so well together. Neither of us cares to focus on our own needs as much but we’re more than happy to focus on each other’s… so at the end of the day both of our needs are met and we’re happy. I suppose it’s something we could work on together. I’ll talk with him when he’s up to it about trying to be a little more open minded with Seafoam and see what we can do to settle his mind. I’m hoping as the weather warms and the growing things begin to wake for spring that will help too.”

Niko and Evvy investigated the cave and Niko ensured the magic that had been placed there had disappeared along with the life of the mage. It had and there was nothing more to be done so everyone settled in for the evening. Evvy and Sandry tried their hands at fishing with nets Sandry created and they managed to get a decent supply of little fish from the stream; Rosethorn found some edible bulbs underground. When they were getting those cooked together, the smell roused Briar.

He was groggy. “Damn poppy,” he growled, words slurred. He had Tris help him into the bushes to make water and then was coaxed into eating a few bites and drinking tea and water and then he passed out again and stayed asleep for the night. 

The next morning he was one of the first awake, still tired and a little stiff but bright-eyed and smiling. Tris smiled back when she woke, gladly accepting the tea he passed her and leaning forward for a kiss, which he returned eagerly. She pulled away with a giggle and whispered, “Behave yourself!” when he tried to slip his tongue in her mouth. His eyes sparkled with mischief as he settled next to her, reaching for Bae when he started fussing.

“You seem like you’re feeling better,” Tris said, smiling as Briar kissed his son’s nose.

“Much,” he agreed. “Nappies?” She passed him the bag with the nappy cloth and got to work changing Amaya as well. It wasn’t long before everybody was awake, fed, and on their way back to Summersea.

Chapter Text

“I’m going to take a week-long nap,” Ellie declared. Daja grinned. They had gotten word that Briar, Rosethorn, Tris, and the babies were all safe and setting up camp for the night and Ellie finally felt like she could breathe. After telling Lark and Glaki the good news they had ridden into Summersea and were walking through town, on their way to check the post. “I don’t think I’m meant to go on grand adventures — they’re much too thrilling. Even being the damsel waiting for news at home is just too much. Perhaps merely writing about others’ adventures is my calling. After all, for every hero — or heroine — there must be someone to document, right?”

Daja laughed. “I think that’s fair.” She slung her arm around Ellie’s shoulders and squeezed. Ellie slipped her arm around Daja’s waist and beamed up at her. “But how will you know what happened if you aren’t there?”

“I’m perfectly comfortable taking the adventurers’ word for it.”

They picked up the post for Number 6 Cheeseman Street — a letter for Tris from Kethlun Warder and a letter addressed to Eliandra Flaren from Benita Flaren.

“Oh, pox,” Ellie said softly as Daja handed it to her before tucking Tris’s letter into her tunic. Ellie ripped open the letter and read as they walked, clutching the paper with one hand and Daja’s arm with the other, allowing the taller girl to guide her — which was just as well, as Ellie was paying no attention to where she was walking. “I told you that I politely declined to go home to visit,” she said, tucking the letter into a dress pocket. “Well, I let her know I’m just really quite busy here and can’t get away for the foreseeable future. My excuse appears to have backfired — she’d like to come here to see me when the weather warms.”

Daja frowned at Ellie as they walked. “Is that bad?”

“No, it’s not necessarily bad,” Ellie said with a sigh. “I do miss her. I just— I’m concerned she won’t be understanding of our relationship. As I’ve said, she’s really very set in her ways and quite traditional. She’s still sore I refused to marry the wealthy man she had set up in Hajra and I don’t want to argue the point with her any further. He’s to take Prissy’s hand in marriage instead so I’m hoping it’s no longer an issue that needs to be addressed. I’ll be glad to see her if she can be respectful… I’m just not sure where her mind is with all of that.”

“You don’t have to tell her about us if it’s going to cause drama,” Daja said softly. “I won’t be offended. You can just tell her we’re friends and housemates. It’s not a lie.”

“I would be offended, not to tell her about you,” Ellie insisted. “That would feel like a betrayal. I love you so very much, Daja, and I was fully aware that Mother may not approve when I chose to stay with you.” She bit her lip. “But perhaps I’ll feel it out first, see what kind of mindset she’s in before I make any declarations?”

Daja grinned and leaned over to kiss Ellie’s temple clumsily as they continued on. “I’m comfortable with whatever is good for you.” Ellie grinned brightly back at her and leaned her head briefly against Daja’s shoulder affectionately. They walked in silence for a while and then Daja said, “If she asks you to go home…”

“I won’t,” Ellie said softly but firmly. “I would very much love to get my relationship with Mother back to a place where we could go to visit. I’d love to introduce you to my sisters — they can be a bit empty-headed, as I’ve said, but they’re fun and I adore them. I’d love to show you where I grew up and you’d probably get along well with Father. He’s much like you, actually — the strong, quiet type.” She and Daja both giggled. “He’s very level-headed and easygoing, focuses mostly on business. The exact opposite of Mother, basically.”

“How did they end up married, if they’re so different?”

“It was arranged, more a business deal than a marriage. Entirely unromantic, as far as I’m concerned, and it’s one reason I have always said I’d have to be madly in love to even consider marriage. Mother believes it’s a woman’s duty to marry a wealthy man and bear his children. I’ll have no part in it.”

Daja shook her head. “I’ll never understand why so many people feel all women need to fit into a particular role. We’re not all forged out of the same material.”

“No, indeed,” Ellie agreed. “At any rate, we’ll just have to see what she has to say when she comes, I suppose. There really isn’t any point in worrying about it.”

The girls were finally home and able to relax. They took a long hot bath together and then ate supper. When they had finished eating they cuddled up in bed, alternating between quiet conversation and sweet affections.

“So,” Daja murmured after some time, enjoying the feel of Ellie’s head on her chest and stroking her soft hair. “Briar’s been talking about wanting all of us to move onto their land where he created Tris’s tower. What do you think?”

Ellie wiggled to peer up at Daja. “You don’t like the idea?” Ellie asked.

Daja shrugged. “I’m not sure,” she said honestly. “I don’t hate the idea, the more I think of it. It’s a beautiful spot and I never tire of looking at the sea. To have our own beach like that… it is tempting. And I could have a forge made just how I want it. We could create our own house, whatever we’d like.”

“You know I’m a country girl at heart,” Ellie said with a smile. “I’d love to live out there, truthfully. It’s incredibly beautiful and it could be fun to design our own home, if that’s what you’d like to do.”

Daja sighed heavily. “Well, I suppose that’s settled then. Briar will be happy.”

Ellie giggled. “You’re getting excited at the prospect yourself, aren’t you?”

Daja smiled. “Maybe,” she conceded. “It could be nice.”

***

Daja and Ellie were waiting eagerly for their friends’ return the next day. They arrived just in time for midday and with the exception of Rosethorn, Evvy, and Niko, who had continued on to Winding Circle, everybody settled around the table. Having already shared the details of the events, the conversation was kept light and pleasant as everybody reveled in the simple peace of the moment.

“Oh,” Daja said, nudging Tris lightly with her elbow. “You have a letter from Keth, it’s in the sitting room.”

Tris nodded her thanks.

“How’s he been?” Briar asked casually. Tris glared at him. He grinned and tweaked her nose. “Quit that,” he said, tone teasing. “I mean it. He doing okay? Has he figured out where he’ll be staying?”

“If he has, I haven’t been informed,” Tris said with a shrug. “Last I heard from him was a few moons back and he was firmly nestled in the Namornese snow drifts, working with his father on some high-cost projects for the Empress and some of her underlings. He said one of their orders was a massive chandelier — disgustingly costly but I’m sure it’s exquisite.” Chime trilled from under the table, where she was scampering back and forth, batting at everybody’s feet in turn. “No, not as exquisite as you,” Tris assured her with a half-smile.

“When is your next market day?” Sandry asked. “It’s been a while.”

“Early Carp,” Briar replied. “Why?”

“Just curious,” she said, smiling.

“We’ll be pretty regular after that, I think, now that we’ve found a rhythm with the babies — at least once a moon for the primary stuff. Maybe twice a moon in the busy season.”

“I’m excited,” Ellie said, eyes bright. “I very much enjoy the market.”

“You’re an asset for sure,” Daja said. “Tris and I can dicker and sell like nobody’s business but we don’t have the people skills like you, we don’t draw people in. People like to talk to you just to talk to you.”

Ellie blushed and smiled shyly. “I think people see me sort of as a child — obnoxious but cute enough that they feel guilty walking away from me.” Tris snorted a laugh into her drink, choking; Daja thumped her on the back.

“Hey, whatever works,” Briar said with a grin. “The three of you move a lot of product, that’s for damn sure.”

“Okay, so,” Daja began, peering around Tris to look at Briar. “Your land — what exactly do you have in mind?”

He shrugged. “I don’t have a solid plan. If we were to decide that’s what we want to do we’d all need to figure out what we’d like. Our options are basically wide open. We could do one big house like we’ve got here or we could do individual houses, like our own little village.” He shrugged. “Whatever you want.”

“We would need at least one location where we could all sit together comfortably, if we were to do houses,” Sandry said, bouncing in her seat. “A big dining area and maybe a sitting area too?”

“What if we had a common area — kitchen, dining, sitting — in one building and then surrounding that we each have our own cottages with our bedrooms, work rooms, forge, and so on? Whatever each person or persons want?” Tris shifted the baby as he began fussing. “I think it could be brilliant. We all ought to take some time to figure out exactly what we’d like and then come together to get it all planned.”

“Daj’, you down?” Briar asked.

Daja frowned at him for a long moment, silent. Then her mouth twitched and she couldn’t help a laugh at the expression of impatient anticipation on his face. “Yeah, I’m down,” she conceded. He grinned brightly at her.

After dinner everybody spread out to do their own things for a while. Sandry went to the citadel to catch her uncle up on what had gone on, Daja went into the forge, Ellie curled up by the fire with a book, Tris took one baby up to the balcony and played with her breezes, and Briar held the other twin in one arm while he tended to his miniature trees with the other.

***

Baelfire was squalling.

“Willow said it’s good for them to have some time on their bellies,” Tris said, rubbing the baby’s back. Both babies were on a blanket on the floor, on their bellies with their heads turned to the side. “It’s supposed to help strengthen their necks and backs. But I don’t think Bae agrees with her.” She lifted the baby, supporting his head as she held him upright and smiled at him. He calmed and waved his clenched fists at her. She giggled and kissed him. “He’s a bit more finicky than his sister, I think.”

Amaya seemed perfectly content. On occasion she would lift her head for a few seconds, looking around as well as she could, then she would drop back down and rest. Briar stroked her black hair, gently scratching her scalp with his fingernails; her eyes closed. 

“She’s comfortable, she might even fall asleep like that,” he murmured, eyes soft and affectionate as he watched his little girl’s breathing slow and even out into sleep-breath.

“She loves her papa,” Tris said quietly, gently lying Baelfire on his back next to his sister. He fussed and kicked for a minute and then settled, one hand resting on Amaya’s arm.

“Come here,” Tris whispered to Briar. With one last kiss for each little head, he rose from the floor and sat next to Tris on the edge of their bed. He tugged her to him and she sat on his lap, legs wrapped around him, hands on either side of his face. They kissed, soft and slow, hands stroking gently. “Are you okay?” she asked him when the kiss broke, expression serious.

He smiled and kissed her again. “Of course I’m okay, Coppercurls. Gonna take a lot more than one rough night to knock me off my horse.”

“I don’t want you worrying so much,” she said, closing her eyes and tilting her chin upward as he trailed his lips and tongue down her neck, halting at the crook of her neck and resting there, inhaling her scent and nuzzling against her.

“I ain’t worried, beautiful,” he murmured against her.

“Liar.”

“Am not.” She giggled at his child-like petulance and he nipped playfully at her. She clutched a little harder at his hair and back, shivering. He lifted his face to meet her eyes, his own eyes dark with desire and love. “I’ll always worry a little,” he admitted quietly. “It’s kind of my job. I love you and I love our little family. But I ain’t gonna let it drag me down, I promise you that.”

“You’ve been on edge for a while.”

“I was being followed for a while,” he reminded her, biting a little harder. She gasped. “I knew it meant trouble and I was going crazy trying to figure out who and why. It’s over now and I swear I’m okay.”

“And if you ever find yourself in an uncomfortable or potentially dangerous predicament again?”

He grinned, a little sheepish. “I’ll be sure to talk to you.”

“You’d better,” she said, eyes sharpening. Then she softened again. “We’re a team, Briar, and a damn strong team at that. Between the two of us — there’s no threat out there that can bring us down. And that’s not even counting the rest of our family. Whatever challenges we may encounter, we’ll face them together and we will overcome them. So quit worrying and just enjoy this wonderful wild life with me — with us. Yeah?”

“Yeah,” he whispered earnestly, kissing her passionately; she returned the kiss eagerly, hands grasping roughly the back of his head and pulling him closer. She squeaked when he stood, holding her easily and carefully stepping around the babies into their private sitting room, dropping her onto the couch and climbing on top of her, eyes gleaming with excitement. “Fuck yeah, Coppercurls,” he murmured in her ear, hands exploring her body.

“We may need a bigger couch if the babies are going to hijack the bedroom,” she whispered. Briar laughed.

“That can be arranged,” he said as he stood to strip his clothes off. Cloth and knives shucked, the tugged her loincloth off and, after only a moment’s hesitation, she allowed him to pull off her dress. His hands roamed, gently stroking and squeezing every inch of her. “You’re fucking gorgeous,” he told her, eyes bright with admiration. She shivered with excitement, both from his touch and his open and honest appreciation. As always she was very glad she was in his mind so she knew without a doubt he truly meant his praise. She wasn’t sure she could believe it otherwise and she didn’t think she could ever see herself the way he saw her but she was grateful all the same. She ran her hands over his body, lean and muscled, in stark contrast to her own soft curves. Everything about them was a contrast, she thought absently as he kissed his way down her body to settle comfortably between her legs; her fair skin, smattered with freckles, clashed beautifully against his coppery brown. She watched with avid appreciation as he licked eagerly at her, his hands scratching and squeezing lightly at her thighs and hips as he worked.

“I love your mouth,” she informed him breathlessly. “Mm, and your hands.”

He broke the connection and crawled up her body to kiss her deeply and she melted into it happily. “Is that all you love?” he asked, teasing, eyes bright with passion.

She grinned and tugged hard at his ear. “Not hardly,” she assured him, spreading her legs as an invitation. He moaned and pressed her legs back further, lining up and pressing into her. “Oh, Briar, yes,” she gasped out, head falling back as she focused solely on the feel of him easing into her.

“Tris,” he whispered in her ear, shuddering violently at the pure pleasure. “You feel so fucking good, beautiful. So fucking good, damn!” They tried to keep quiet as he began moving in earnest, thrusting wildly against her. They were unabashedly basking in the feel of one another, in the connection, and they finished together with clutching hands and cries muffled against one another’s skin.

When they had both ceased shaking Briar shifted them around so she was halfway on top of him, cuddled together and continuing to express their love through gentle touches and soft words. They stayed there until the babies woke a short while later, quiet cries alerting their parents; Tris and Briar shared a smile and a kiss and then went to tend to their sprouts.

Chapter Text

It’s for you, I sent him into the sitting room to wait for you, Daja told Briar in mind-speak, a minute after there had been a knocking at the front door.

Who is it? he inquired. She didn’t respond, she merely sent him the silent mental equivalent of an evil laugh and, with a sigh, he went to see for himself.

Dedicate Crane stood by the hearth, heavy with regal disdain. He pursed his lips when he saw Briar, eyes sharp and scornful.

“Rosethorn told me that she had informed you I was hoping to speak with you urgently and yet here I am, having to hunt you down because you never bothered to come by and meet with me of your own accord.”

Briar smiled crookedly. “I’ve been busy. And surely it wasn’t much of a hunt, seeing as you found me at my house.”

Crane’s scowl deepened. “As impudent as always,” he drawled. “Do you want to hear what I have to say or do you not?”

“I’m under the impression I don’t have much choice,” Briar said casually as he perched on the arm of a couch facing Crane, arms crossed over his chest.

Crane’s cheek twitched and he was silent for a short stretch of time and then he said, “There is a book currently being compiled with updated knowledge on medical and magical uses for various plants and fungi. Its contents and authors are being orchestrated by the Mage Council at Lightsbridge. I’ve been asked to author a number of chapters, as has Rosethorn.” He hesitated, shifting uncomfortably on his feet in a very un-Crane-like fashion. “As much as it aches my very bones to admit it… it was agreed that you are more qualified than I to author the chapter on miniature trees.” Briar stared, surprised. Crane sighed deeply. “Do you insist I ask directly?”

“They want me to write a chapter on miniature trees? Like, for a book?” Briar asked slowly. 

“That is precisely what I said,” Crane said tersely. “Though I’m no novice with the trees, I can admit I’m not a master with them either. You, on the other hand…”

Briar just stared at Crane. When he finally realized he ought to say something all he could think to say was, “Oh.”

“Oh?”

“Can I have some time to think about it?” Briar got to his feet.

Crane glared at him. “This is an opportunity many would kill for,” he informed Briar icily. “It could be a turning point in your career.”

“I understand that and I’m truly honored,” Briar said slowly, quietly. “But I’ve got a lot on my plate just now. And anyway, I’m no writer.”

“I need to know within the week,” Crane said after a long pause. “I need to either inform the Council you’re taking on the task or I need to begin compiling what I’m able to put it together myself.”

“What exactly are they looking for? What kind of information?”

“Everything anyone might want to know about the art of miniature trees. Shapes, styles, species of trees — how all of the various combinations are utilized to influence magic. Care, shaping, reshaping. It’s to be an advanced academic textbook for mages, arborists, gardeners, and herbalists alike; thusly, they are wanting advanced knowledge and as much detail as you can manage.”

“Okay, well, I’ll take a couple days to think and let you know.” Crane nodded curtly and Briar added, “I appreciate the offer. Really. I just — I don’t know that I’m the right person for the job.”

“If not you, then who?” Crane asked coolly. He bowed his head to Briar and said, “In a few days, then.” Briar nodded and Crane swept out of the room.

Briar stood there, silent and unmoving for several long minutes, thinking.

“What was that about?” Daja asked. Briar flinched and whirled to face her, heart pounding. He glared at her; she leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed over her chest. Her white teeth flashed against dark skin in a grin.

“Lakik’s teeth,” he snapped. “You about scared the piss outta me. How long have you been standing there?”

“What did Crane want?”

He shook his head. “Nothing important.”

Daja opened her mouth to speak when Tris appeared in the doorway to ask, “Who was that?”

“Crane,” Daja informed her.

“What did he want?”

“Nothing important, apparently,” Daja said with heavy sarcasm. Briar glared at her.

“Why would he come all the way here to talk to you if it wasn’t important?” Tris asked, curiosity getting the better of her now. She caught Briar’s discomfort and frowned. “Tell us what he wanted. There’s not a new epidemic starting, is there?”

Briar rubbed his temples tiredly. “No, nothing like that. He offered me a job and I’d just like some time to think on it before I get any additional input.” Changing the subject as smoothly as he could with both girls trying to read his mind, he added, “What’s for supper? I’m famished.”

***

“Please?”

“No.”

“Please?”

“No.”

“Briar—”

“No!”

Tris and Briar glared at each other. 

“You’re being stubborn and difficult,” she informed him loftily. “I ought to tell Rosethorn.”

“We’re grown and married,” he reminded her with his iciest glare. “You can’t just throw me to Rosethorn whenever you don’t get your way.”

“You wanna bet?”

“Tris—” He put his head in his hands, exasperated.

“Just tell me and I’ll stop pestering you.”

“I seriously doubt that,” he grumbled into his hands. He debated silently for a minute, then admitted defeat, knowing full well she wasn’t going to back down. He lifted his head and glared at her. She raised an eyebrow and he rolled his eyes. “Fine,” he snapped, scowling. “I’ll tell you. But you can’t make a big deal about it and you can’t pressure me. I haven’t made up my mind if I’ll do it or not.”

“Deal!” she said eagerly, eyes bright with intrigue.

“Crane and Rosethorn have each been asked to write some chapters on a new academic book about plants and their uses, and it was suggested that I ought to write the chapter on miniature trees.” Tris squeaked, hand over her mouth. His glare darkened and she moved her hand to her collarbone, grey eyes wide with excitement.

“Briar, you have to!”

“I don’t have to do anything,” he growled. “I’ve got enough to deal with, I don’t know that I need the additional stress.”

“Oh, but Briar, it’s for a book!”

“You promised you wouldn’t pressure me,” he reminded her.

“I’m telling Rosethorn that you’re being ridiculous.” He rubbed his face hard, frustrated and overwhelmed.

“She probably knows. She had talked to Crane and she’s on the Mage Council. Just give me some time to think about it before anyone says anything to anyone else. Okay? Please, Coppercurls?”

She deflated slightly, hearing the genuine pleading in his voice. She sighed. “Yes, okay. But — just really think about it, Briar. That’s an incredible opportunity and I know you would do an amazing job putting it together. Your notes from your travels are so thorough and you weren’t even trying with those — if you were to really work to put all of your knowledge on your trees onto paper, I know it would be excellent, and you know I don’t say that lightly.”

Despite his reservations he couldn’t help a small smile. “Thanks,” he said softly. “I’ll think about it.” She sighed.

***

The next day Evvy and Glaki arrived at the house. Tris and Briar had agreed they were comfortable enough in their routine with the babies that they were ready to have Glaki back to staying nights on occasion and Evvy had volunteered to escort the younger girl and stay for midday. Briar returned Glaki’s enthusiastic hug and told her where to find Tris, then wrapped an arm around Evvy’s shoulder.

“How’ve you been?” he asked her with a squeeze.

“I feel like I should be asking you how you’ve been,” she replied with a grin, giving him a one-armed hug around his waist. “Are you okay, after everything?” She met his eyes, face turning serious.

He tweaked her nose. “I’m great.” When she frowned, disbelieving, he grinned. “I swear it. I was — I was pretty tense for a while there. I knew something big was going to go down and my instinct rarely fails me. Now that it’s over it’s just a sense of relief. We’re all okay and I can relax again and I’m grateful for it. Now tell me, how have you been?”

“I’ve been fine, keeping busy.”

“How are you liking novitiate life?”

She smiled brightly at him. “I love it,” she said earnestly, following him into the garden. He knelt by his miniature trees, touching and inspecting and she sat down beside him, watching. “Most of my time is spent working with stones or in prayer or doing chores. When I have free time I’ve been down by the water a lot, usually with Glaki and Little Bear. We’ve found some really great stones the ocean has worn down. Otherwise I’m at home, spending time with Hope. Oh, Lark is teaching me how to weave! I didn’t think I’d like it but it’s actually pretty fun.”

He grinned at her. “Sounds pretty perfect to me.”

“It really is,” she agreed quietly. She glanced at him and said, “Except — every once in a while I feel almost like an imposter. Like — like I’m still a thukdak trying to disguise myself as a novitiate, you know?”

Briar tilted her chin up to gaze levelly into her suddenly-teary eyes. “You deserve this,” he told her softly but firmly. Her lip wobbled. “You deserve this new life. Your old self — I don’t know that she’ll ever be fully gone but you wouldn’t be who you are now without her. And whoever you’ll be in ten, twenty, thirty years… you wouldn’t be able to be that version of you without the struggles you’re facing now. Cut yourself some slack — you’ve gone through some seriously hard stuff and you’ve come out stronger for it. You’ve come so far, Evvy, and I know you’ll go even further than you can imagine just now.”

“Will I ever feel like I belong?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted, a sad glint in his eyes. “There are days I still feel like a street rat pretending to be a mage, a merchant, a husband, a father. So I get it. But what I do is focus on the things I know I’m getting right, the things that are the most important to me. The people I love, tending to growing things, working with my trees. Our pasts will always be a part of who we are, Evvy, and there’s no shame in that. We just need to not let it ruin today or tomorrow. Keep moving forward. If you need to rest, rest. Nothing in nature blooms all year round. The most beautiful gems take ages to form.”

Evvy took a series of deep breaths, shaky at first but steadier with each exhale. She reached forward to touch a craggy chunk of limestone on which one of his trees perched, its exposed roots trailing beautifully down the stone and into the soil in the pot underneath. “This rock loves its tree,” she said with a bright smile even as she wiped a tear that had finally fallen. “They’re a great team, we chose well.”

“It’s still one of my favorites and it gets a lot of attention when I show it off,” he said, tugging lightly at her ear. “We should do some more together. I’ve got some pretty fun ideas.”

“I’ve got a few stones I think will work well,” she said. “I forgot to bring them with me, I’ve got them in my room at Discipline.”

“I have to go to see Crane tomorrow when we bring Glaki back, I can check them out then.”

“What does the airhead want?”

Briar laughed. “Offered for me to write a chapter on miniature trees,” he said, turning back to another tree and adjusting its angle ever so slightly. “For some academic book.”

“Oh, Rosethorn was talking to Lark about that,” Evvy said. “It sounds like a great opportunity. Are you going to do it?”

He glanced at her sidelong. “Do you think I should?”

“Sure,” she said with a shrug. “You know an awful lot about them. Rosethorn was bragging about you to some of her gardener friends, said you’re the best tree artist in the west.”

Briar couldn’t help a slow smile. “She was exaggerating to boast on her own teaching skills,” he mumbled, cheeks pink and a prideful glint in his eyes. “I’ve been back and forth on it. It is a great honor and it would be really good for my reputation as a miniature tree merchant and a green mage. Good for the career, I guess, overall. I kind of want to do it.”

“So do it,” Evvy said bluntly with another shrug.

“You make it sound so simple,” he said with an appreciative nudge of the elbow. He stood and held out his hand to help her up. Walking back into he house he said, “I guess I’m overthinking it. It’s just another example of feeling like I’m not qualified enough, not good enough to stack up against the likes of Crane or Rosethorn. I’m no academic, I’m no writer.”

Evvy grinned. “I’m glad to know it’s not just me that has those thoughts. Don’t let it hold you back. You know your stuff. If you aren’t sure about the writing part, just have Tris or Rosethorn read through it before you hand it off. I’m sure they’d be happy to.”

“Yeah,” he agreed quietly as they entered the kitchen, where Tris and Glaki were preparing lunch. “Maybe I’ll do that. When did you get so wise? Thanks, Evvy.”

“The wisdom came with the robe,” Evvy said through a mouthful of a cookie she had snatched from the counter, plucking at her white robe. Briar laughed and kissed the top of her head before giving her a playful little shove. Tris had Baelfire cradled in one arm as she worked and Amaya was in the small portable cot that was tucked in the corner of the kitchen. Briar patted Gaki’s shoulder, kissed Tris’s cheek and returned her smile, touched Bae’s head, and then went to pick up Amaya. Tris instructed Evvy to start chopping vegetables and she did so without complaint, joining in the conversation comfortably.

The sounds of friendly banter and laughter followed Briar as he meandered down the hall with his daughter, settling onto a couch, sitting the baby up on his chest. He supported her back and neck and smiled lovingly at her.

“What do you think, Amaya? Should papa write about his trees?” She smacked her lips and cooed and his grin broadened. “You’re such a beautiful little girl, you know that?” He nuzzled his nose against hers and pressed their foreheads together for a moment. “I’m one lucky man to have you and your brother. You know Papa wants to make you proud, right, baby girl? Maybe that means breaking out of my comfort zone a little bit, yeah?” She passed gas and he burst into a laugh. “I’ll take that as a yes. I know you got your papa’s back. That’s my girl.”

Chapter Text

Tris sat crossways on the bed, her back against the wall and her knees drawn up, a book close to her nose as she read intently. She had a baby lying on either side of her, both recently fed and wide awake, looking around and waving their arms and legs enthusiastically. Briar had taken Glaki back to Winding Circle and Tris was glad for some solitude — or as close to solitude as she would be getting just now. Someone knocked on the bedroom door and Tris released a long-suffering sigh — she could sense the interloper was Sandry.

Yes? she asked across their bond.

May I come in? Sandry inquired. 

Tris reluctantly invited her in and Sandry beamed at her. Tris managed a wry smile in return, eyes sharp; her gaze softened slightly when Sandry held out a steaming cup of tea. Tris carefully marked her book and set it aside, reaching gladly for the drink with an earnest, “Thank you.”

“Briar had mentioned Bae was up most of the night. You must be exhausted.”

“I am,” Tris admitted before taking a sip of the glorious wake-up tea — Briar’s brew. She could feel just the faintest touch of his magic infused in the home-grown plants and she suppressed a shiver of pleasure. “Briar makes the best tea,” she murmured, smiling genuinely now, “but maybe I’m biased.”

“His tea is really excellent,” Sandry agreed. She sat tentatively on the edge of the bed.

“I missed his tea something fierce when I was at Lightsbridge. The tea they had there was so mild in comparison. I hadn’t realized how accustomed to his and Rosethorn’s brews I’d become.” Tris hesitated then patted the open space on Amaya’s other side and muttered, “You can come get comfortable if you’d like.” Sandry’s eyes lit up and she carefully climbed into the spot, reaching her finger down for the baby to grasp and cooing softly at her. “How have things been?” Tris asked. “His Grace is well?”

“As well as ever,” Sandry assured her. “He’d like to have everybody over for supper soon.” Sandry pulled an embroidery project out of the bag she had sitting next to her, stitching deftly. She sighed and said quietly, “Uncle has invited Gospard fer Toren — his favorite son, you know — to come visit and to try to gauge his receptivity to taking over as Duke before long. Uncle is tiring of the role and would like to officially step down soon.”

Tris lowered her drink and stared at Sandry curiously. “He didn’t offer the role to you?”

Sandry’s cheeks had a distinct pink flush to them. “He did,” she said softly. “I told him I’ll take the role if I must but I’d like for him to give Gospard every chance to take the position first. If he’s agreeable I could advise him.”

Hesitantly, Tris offered her cup to Sandry and the girl smiled and took a small sip before handing it back. “You don’t want to be Duchess?” Tris asked.

Sandry sighed softly, hands again working with her silk threads. “You’ve spoken frequently about how there’s so much value in a simple life and I suppose I’ve found myself agreeing with you. I enjoy the duchy work dearly and even you have to admit I’m capable of doing it well should I commit to it entirely; but the responsibility that comes with ruling all of Emelan… I don’t know that I want that. I certainly won’t leave Uncle with no heir and if his son continues to refuse the position — his other sons being of no disposition to rule — I will absolutely step into it. But I can’t help but hope Gospard chooses to come forward. At the very least if he declines at least I’ll have a clear conscience, knowing he was given a fair chance to change his mind.”

“This must be overwhelming,” Tris said quietly.

“I knew it was coming,” Sandry said with a one-shouldered shrug and a small smile. “I’ve been pushing him to rest more and more; he’s exhausted, Tris, and he deserves to spend his final years — no matter how many he has and hopefully he has many more in him yet — enjoying himself more and worrying less. The funny thing is I think he would worry less with me in the role than even his favorite son.”

“You’ve been doing much of the work for years now,” Tris said. “He adores you and he trusts you and you know that’s a rare thing for someone like him. And you enjoy the work and the people — he loves Gospard but you know he’s never wanted to follow in his father’s footsteps and though I’m sure he had some obligatory training in the art of ruling, we both know he never cared to put in the work for it nor does he have the passion for the people or for justice as you do. His Grace has told me his son enjoys his role for the Navy and has no interest whatever in becoming Duke in his father’s place.”

“No,” Sandry agreed. “And I know that more than likely I’ll be taking the position.”

“You’ll be really excellent at it,” Tris told her. “The world would be a better place if more nobles were like you.”

Sandry leaned over far enough to rest her head on Tris’s shoulder affectionately. “Thank you,” she said softly.

“Don’t forget about us small folk in your noble pursuits,” Tris said loftily, grinning cheekily when Sandry glared at her. Sandry giggled.

“Hardly,” she assured, blue eyes bright with humor and love. “I’ll rely on you three more than ever. I know none of you will allow me to let the power get to my head as it does to so many leaders. I’m certain none of you will mince words when I need to hear them.”

Tris snorted. “Damn straight,” she muttered. 

Sandry laughed. “I’m eternally lucky to have you, you know. All of you.”

“Yeah well,” Tris grumbled, cheeks pink. “We’re all lucky have each other. All of us have helped the rest to grow in one way or another.” She hesitated and said, “You had faith in me before anyone else did.”

Sandry just smiled. “It’s easy to have faith in you, Tris. You’re truly special.”

Tris shook her head. “You see the hidden beauty in people,” Tris commented, “but you aren’t naive either. You know when to be cautious but you’re able to be diplomatic about it.”

“Uncle says I’m adept at political relations,” Sandry said with a twinkle in her eye. “I suppose that’s an important skill to have.”

“You’re great with people in all capacities,” Tris said, picking up Bae as he started to squall loudly, face turning red.

“Is he okay?” 

“I think so,” Tris said anxiously, patting his back. “He was at this all night on and off. Briar says he’s likely colicky — gassy and uncomfortable. We’ve been trying to give him some fennel tea but he won’t take it. We tried sneaking some in a bit of goat milk and he wouldn’t take that either.” She offered him the breast and he took it, nursing greedily, hands clenched. Tris released the breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. At Sandry’s head tilt she said sheepishly, “I hate it when I can’t console him. I feel like I’m failing.” She looked upward and blinked, trying to banish the tears that were trying to prick at her eyes. Sandry patted her knee in reassurance and Tris muttered, “I feel like I cry all the time lately, I hate it.”

Sandry set her embroidery aside and picked up Amaya when the baby started to fuss quietly. She sat her up, supporting her carefully and smiling at her as she said to Tris, “You are so far from failing, Tris. Look at these beautiful little creatures — they’re exceptionally well cared for and well loved. Babies are difficult and perplexing and you’re doing wonderfully.”

“Thanks,” Tris said softly, wiping impatiently at a tear that had slipped out.

Sandry looked at her sidelong and added, “My papa used to say ‘sorrow is often disguised as anger,’ and I feel that’s relevant for you. You were angry for so long — and for good reason. But you haven’t been as angry all in all since — well, since you and Briar claimed one another.”

“No,” Tris agreed in a whisper. She allowed Sandry to wipe gently at her wet cheeks with a handkerchief as she surrendered to the tears that were determined to fall. “I can’t say I’m not still angry. But my babies don’t deserve an angry mother. My mother was always angry and nasty and I’m determined to do better.” She smiled and met Sandry’s eyes, murmuring, “It helps that I have the very best family by my side.”

Sandry grinned. “Your babies are so lucky to have you as their mama, Tris.”

“They have the best papa too,” Tris said, then muttered, “Damn,” as her eyes continued to leak. Sandry giggled and handed her the handkerchief. Tris wiped her eyes and blew her nose, apologizing softly when Baelfire flinched at the sound. “Sometimes I still look at Briar and think back… and I just can’t believe it’s him some days, you know?”

“I was so alarmed when I realized you two were falling for each other,” Sandry recollected with a giggle. “I was genuinely horrified, you know.”

“Why?” Tris asked, smiling as she lifted Bae to her shoulder to pat his back.

“Oh there were so many reasons,” Sandry said, nuzzling her nose to Amaya’s affectionately. “My first concern was how it would affect your friendship and our dynamic as a family. And in my mind he is so firmly fixed as my brother, I could never see him in any romantic fashion so in that sense it seemed a little ludicrous. I also wasn’t sure if Briar was ready to settle down — and I couldn’t bear the thought of you getting your heart broken. It’s bad enough to be hurt when it’s a boy you only had a crush on… but to have your heart broken by someone you love as dearly as you love Briar —”

“I would have been devastated,” Tris agreed quietly. “I had the same concerns. It was really quite a gamble.”

“Briar said you kissed him first,” Sandry said. “What gave you the confidence to take that leap?”

“It’s hard to explain,” Tris said slowly. “But I suppose it just felt right, really. I fought it at first. He— he slept with the maid, after we’d started sharing a bed, and I was so angry. Jealous, in fact, and disgusted at myself for it. He told me some time later that he only slept with her because he thought maybe if he — released some tension, as it were — maybe he wouldn’t feel like he wanted me in that way. He was so ashamed of himself.”

Sandry smiled. “When did you realize you were attracted to him?”

“I was in denial for a while,” she replied, smiling as she laid Baelfire down on his belly, rubbing his back gently to keep him calm. “But looking back — when I saw him coming into town on the wind, after the years apart — Mila’s grace, Sandry, my stomach nearly fell from my body, he was so beautiful. He had turned into a man and such a handsome man at that.” Both girls giggled. “I couldn’t admit it at the time, not even to myself, and it was made easier because I was entirely sure that even if we weren’t basically siblings — well, there was no way he could possibly be attracted to me. I saw the women he slept with. I heard how much they enjoyed his attention,” Tris’s voice adopted a bitter tone, eyes darkening. She shuddered lightly and Sandry wiggled a little closer to press her shoulder against Tris’s.

“That must have been really hard,” Sandry realized.

“I’ve been hearing people have sex my whole life, basically,” Tris grumbled with a shrug, “but the first time I realized I was hearing him with some girl — I felt so sick to my stomach. I was furious and I couldn’t stop crying; I didn’t understand why, at the time, not really. But even now thinking of it makes my blood boil.”

“He was meant to be yours,” Sandry said with a sad smile. “Your body knew it and your heart knew it, even if your mind didn’t realize it yet.”

“Briar said he always loved me a little differently from you or Daja,” Tris said with a sniffle, wiping again at her streaming face. “He— he told me that he never really understood it but looking back he thinks he was always in love with me, at least a little. Even as far back as the pirate attack — he said he was jealous of my admiration of Aymery. He craved my attention even then, even as sharp and reluctant to connect as I was.” They were both silent for a moment and Tris added, “He was my first kiss — did you know?”

Sandry blinked at her, confused. “I thought your first kiss was that boy in Tharios?”

“I thought so too,” Tris said with a grin. “That night we all got drunk — he kissed me.” Sandry gaped at her, shocked. “For the longest time I thought I had dreamed that. He told me not long after we married that I was his first kiss and then I realized I hadn’t dreamed it after all. He thought my not talking of it was a rejection so he just never brought it up again and set it in his mind not to allow himself to think of me as anything but his sister.”

“Oh, Tris,” Sandry said finally, handing Amaya over when Tris reached for her, settling her for a feed. “That is incredibly romantic.”

Tris giggled. “It really is, isn’t it? It’s the funniest thing. I was really kind of excited for him to spend the day at Winding Circle today — I was wanting some time to myself, you know? But I miss him so dearly now and he’s only been gone a few hours. I crave him when he’s gone. It’s ridiculous.”

“It’s beautiful,” Sandry said, her own eyes sparkling with emotion.

“I’m so grateful,” Tris murmured, stroking Amaya’s glossy black hair with gentle fingers. “And to think of this beautiful family we’ve created.” Glancing curiously at Sandry she asked, “Do you want children? I don’t know that you’ve ever said.”

Sandry shrugged. “Eventually, perhaps. Not any time soon, even if I had a partner in mind — and I don’t.”

“No one’s caught your eye?”

“Plenty of men have caught my eye,” Sandry admitted with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. “And I’ve enjoyed the flirtations. But none of them are husband material. I suspect I’ll know him when I meet him. I’m in no rush though, I’m focused on working with Uncle just now and it has kept me rather busy. And with things progressing as they are I’ll be busier than ever here shortly.”

Tris nudged Sandry with her shoulder and said, “You don’t think any less of me, for falling so ardently for a man?”

Sandry giggled, “Oh, Tris.”

“I mean it,” Tris protested, facing reddening with embarrassment. “I always had a romantic side that I kept hidden, I suppose, but I never suspected I would be the type to fall so madly in love and become so — reliant — on a partnership as I have.”

“Do you think any less of Lark and Rosethorn for depending on one another?”

Tris grinned. “Of course not.”

“Everybody has different needs and desires in life and there’s absolutely no shame in it, Tris. I don’t judge you in the least. You would have been fine on your own, we all know that, but you’re so much happier to have Briar as your husband and he’s equally pleased. If anyone deserves to have a love of such intensity, it’s you — you’ve had enough heartbreak in your life and you’ve earned a happy, loving marriage. You and Briar both needed each other more than I think either of you realized and I’m grateful every day that you’ve found solace together. I worried it would weaken our circle but it’s made both of you so undeniably happy that it’s actually strengthened the bonds between all of us. I truly believe that. And these two beautiful miracles,” Sandry lifted Baelfire to her to kiss his forehead lovingly and the fussing he had begun silenced immediately, “are very welcome additions to our family.”

“I love you,” Tris said suddenly, very quietly, her face beet-red. “I know you know that but… well, I can’t recall if I’ve ever told you in so many words.” Sandry leaned over and kissed Tris’s cheek lovingly and the sisters smiled at each other, no words necessary.

Chapter Text

The weeks rolled by and the weather finally began to warm after an uncommonly long winter. The first warm, sunny day that truly felt like spring was at the end of Carp Moon and everyone who was able was basking in it. Briar was toiling contentedly in the garden, listening to his trees and assortment of greenery singing their praises of the sunlight, and working around Chime as she helped in the most unhelpful ways possible. Tris, Daja, Sandry, and Ellie all sat nearby on a big blanket with the babies lying in the center. Everybody had a lot on their minds lately and they were all glad to take the day to rest and refresh themselves, enjoying the weather and the agreeable company.

“Tris,” Briar snapped after Chime had uprooted yet another plant. “Call your monster!”

“Which one?” Tris asked lazily, lowering her book and raising one eyebrow. When he turned to glare at her she grinned and added, “I’m assuming you aren’t referring to yourself?”

“Hilarious,” he muttered. He pointed a finger at Chime. “If you’re to help, you need to learn the difference between weeds and plants meant to be in the garden. This is a potato plant and it is not to be uprooted.” Chime tinkled indignantly, stretched her wings, and took flight. “That’s right — fly away,” Briar grumbled, settling his potato plant comfortably back into the soil.

“Don’t be mean to Chime,” Sandry chastised, eyes sparkling with good humor. “She doesn’t know any better.”

“Doesn’t know any better, my foot,” Daja muttered. “Chime is smarter than most people.”

Briar snorted and Ellie giggled. Daja smiled; she was glad to see Ellie in good spirits. She had gotten word that her mother would be coming to visit in a fortnight and she had been on edge in the week since she had received the letter, her nerves getting the best of her. Daja wrapped an arm around Ellie’s waist and tugged her closer to kiss her cheek, grinning at Ellie’s bright smile.

Sandry too had been tense of late, though anyone who didn’t know her well would never know it; Duke Vedris’s son was to arrive any day to discuss the matter of his father stepping down from his position as Duke. When Sandry wasn’t helping her uncle with matters of state she kept herself occupied with various works in weaving, stitching, and embroidery.

Tris had been kept busy with full-time mothering and part-time mage and merchant work; she had operated a market booth with Ellie and Daja every week that month and she was pleased by the sheer amount of magicked glass and stones, wind knots, medicines, and perfumes they were selling. They were known in town and because of that their products were favored over most others; and they were quickly gaining a base of loyal customers who were happy to spread the good word of the high-quality products.

Briar had very little downtime of late and he was feeling it. He had one moon left before he needed to have his chapter finished for the academic book and though he had made good progress on it, he was having to carve out time in between spring gardening, supplying medicines, working with this trees, and tending to his babies. No matter how busy he became he always found opportunities to steal away moments with Tris.

His potato plant safe and comfortable again, he peeked up at Tris now — she had her nose in her book again. He grinned.

Hey, Coppercurls, he called flirtatiously. She sighed and glared at him over the top of her book. His smile broadened. You’re beautiful, he said earnestly, eyes darkening. She blushed and brought her book back up as though thoroughly offended, hiding the smile that she couldn’t keep from creeping onto her face.

You’re ridiculous. He laughed quietly to himself and got back to work.

***

That night, Tris slept restlessly and she had the most peculiar dream.

She stood on a dirt street, surrounded by nondescript buildings, all in shades of grey and brown which gave her the impression that everything was extremely dirty. She shuddered. In the distance she could hear the bustle of people going about their daily business and a sheep bleating; she felt the humid heat of a southern seaside city. She had turned a full circle and saw nobody at all. Confused, she looked upward at the sky and saw that it was heavily grey, as though it wanted to rain but hadn’t quite mustered up enough moisture to accomplish the feat.

“Could use the rain,” a young child’s voice said. She whirled around and felt her breath catch in her throat.

“Briar?” she asked incredulously. The little boy wrinkled his nose at her and shook his head. He was very small and thin with golden brown skin, glossy black hair, and startling grey-green eyes. He was barefoot and dressed only in a ragged pair of short breeches. He couldn’t have been any older than four, she figured, but she would recognize him anywhere, at any age. He remained silent and she hesitated, then asked, “Roach?” His eyebrows knit and again he shook his head. She licked her lips and whispered, “Raven?” He smiled and nodded.

“Do I know you?” he asked. “Feels like I seen you ‘fore.”

She hesitated. “I suppose not,” she said, smiling sadly. “But I know you.”

“That don’t make no sense,” he informed her, lips twitching into a small amused smile.

“Where am I?” she asked, looking around again. “Is this Hajra?”

“Looks like Hajra,” he said, looking around as though just noticing where they were. “‘Cept it ain’t.”

“So where are we?”

“In between.”

She blinked at him. “In between?”

“Sure. Ain’t dead but ain’t ‘live neither. Like a dream maybe.”

“What are we doing here?”

“Dunno ‘bout you,” he said with a shrug. “I’m looking for Mama.” His mouth trembled and his eyes developed a sad glimmer to them. “She ain’t come back. Said she would. Always did ‘fore.”

“Oh,” Tris said softly, sadly. “How long have you been searching for her?”

The boy shrugged. “Long time.”

Tris hesitated, uncertain. “Are you sure she’s around here?”

He shrugged again. “Ain’t no way outta here,” he said. “Ain’t gonna give up on lookin’. She never gave up on me and I ain’t gonna give up on her.”

“Oh,” she said again. She chewed on a thumbnail for a moment, then asked, “Why am I here?”

“How’m I s’posed to know?” he asked, looking at her as though he thought she were stupid.

“Okay,” she said, irritation staining her voice now. “Then how do I leave?”

He scowled. “Dunno that neither. Never tried.”

“You don’t want to leave?”

“Ain’t leaving without Mama.”

Tris sighed. “No, of course not,” she conceded softly. She thought for a long moment, then said, “I’m a mama too, you know. Two babies — twins.”

Raven smiled. “You love ‘em?”

“Of course.” Her breath caught in her chest. "More than I could ever begin to express."

“Good,” he said, sitting down suddenly. Grass sprouted on the ground around him and he touched the greenery with loving fingers. “I was a twin,” he said casually. She stared at him, startled. “My sister was born sleepin’, Mama said. I never known her.”

Tris wasn’t sure what to say. After a long silence she opened her mouth to say, “I’m sorry,” but before she could make a sound, she awoke with a gasp. She sat up, taking a minute to catch her breath and allow her eyes to adjust to the semi-dark bedroom, then she looked down at the sleeping babies next to her and Briar on their other side, snoring quietly. She carefully reached over the babies and touched Briar’s cheek. He flinched and woke, looking at her in confusion.

What’s wrong? he asked sleepily.

Were you a twin? she demanded, frowning deeply.

What are you talking about? He rubbed his face and then glared at her. Don’t you think that would have come up at some point if I was? Where did you pull that from?

I had a dream.

He snorted. Go to sleep, Coppercurls. He closed his eyes and was asleep again within moments.

Slowly, Tris laid her head back down, rattled even as she rationalized. It had felt so real.

***

The next morning Tris had hoped to get the babies up, changed, and feeding without waking Briar — she wanted him to get a little extra sleep if he was able — but he woke with the first whimpers as he always did. Groggily he rested a hand on Amaya’s belly and she quieted, hands grasping at his and legs kicking enthusiastically. He smiled tiredly and lifted his head to peer down at her. Their eyes met and she smiled at him — he grinned. Both babies had starting smiling in earnest that past week and he was entirely sure he would never tire of seeing those happy little faces lighting up when they saw him.

“You’ve got such a beautiful smile, my sprout,” he said, kissing her cheek. She gurgled at him and he leaned across her to kiss Bae. “Good morning to you too, I didn’t forget you, sweet boy.”

“Did you forget about me?” Tris asked dryly. Briar sat up and carefully crawled over the babies to flop on top of Tris, squeezing her as he slipped behind her and kissing her neck; she cursed at him and he laughed.

“Could never forget you, Coppercurls,” he assured her, cuddling close and breathing her in. “I’m the luckiest man in the world to have you. Don’t think I forget that for a moment.”

She snorted and smiled, intertwining her hand with his where it rested on her hip. “I dreamed about you last night,” she murmured. “It was weird.”

He grunted. “No weird dreams, they never bode well,” he muttered. She giggled.

“Look at her,” she said suddenly. He lifted his head to look over her at Amaya who was twisting her body determinedly, trying to roll herself over. She got as far as twisting her hips and legs but her arm got in the way and she fell back into her original position, kicking her legs. “She’ll be rolling over before we know it.”

“It’s all downhill from there, you realize that, right?” Briar said, dropping his head back down to nuzzle against her neck again. “Then they’ll be crawling, then walking, and getting into everything. Right now they’re just cute little potatoes, stay right where we leave ‘em. Once that phase is done they’ll never hold still again.”

They shared a quiet laugh and she shook her head as Chime climbed out from the blanket where she had been curled by Tris’s legs. The little glass dragon trilled and inspected each baby carefully, as she did every morning, allowing each baby to reach for her and nudging both of them affectionately.

“That’s when we put Chime to work in earnest,” Briar added, grinning. “You’ll be our nursemaid, Chime?”

Chime trilled her agreement, standing up on her hind legs, stretching out her wings, and puffing out her chest with pride. Tris giggled and Chime inspected the twins one more time before she took off for her morning flight.

“I’ll change the nappies if you’ll get the tea,” Briar murmured when Baelfire started fussing.

“Deal,” Tris agreed, slowly sitting up.

***

Daja sighed mournfully when Ellie slipped out of bed. The smaller girl turned to smile brightly at her.

“I’m sorry, lovely,” she said softly. “I thought you were sleeping yet.”

Daja smiled, dark eyes warm. “I was comfortable,” she said.

“As was I,” Ellie assured her. “But I need the privy. And tea, now that I’m up. Would you like me to bring some tea in?”

“No,” Daja muttered, stretching her body and sighing again. “I’ll meet you out there.”

Ellie leaned in for a kiss which Daja gladly reciprocated, then Ellie went to use the privy. When Daja walked drowsily into the sitting room, Ellie was waiting with a hot cup of tea already poured for each of them. Daja took hers gratefully and sat next to Ellie on the couch.

“I’d like to go to Winding Circle today,” Daja said after some time, when the morning tea had begun to take effect. “Would you like to come?”

“Of course,” Ellie confirmed. “I never tire of Winding Circle.” 

Daja glanced sidelong at her lover. “You’re awfully quiet this morning,” Daja said softly. “Are you worrying?”

Ellie smiled sadly. “You always see right through me. I haven’t decided if that’s a good thing or otherwise.” She sighed. “I’m overthinking, I suppose. I simply cannot decide where to meet with Mother or whether I should bring you to see her.”

“I’d like to meet her,” Daja said. “And honestly I’d feel better going with you. I’ll know you’re alright that way. You being so frightened has me concerned.”

Ellie leaned against her affectionately. “Please don’t misunderstand,” Ellie said quietly. “Mother isn’t a cruel woman, she isn’t abusive — not in her mind. She’s merely old-fashioned and set in her ways. I don’t fear violence or kidnapping or anything so severe — I just don’t want her to hate me for the choices I make.” Her eyes glimmered with tears and she rubbed at her eyes, frustrated. “I love you, Daja, so very much. I love her too, even if we often don’t see eye-to-eye. I would very much like for her to appreciate you and I fear she won’t.”

Daja set her cup down to pull Ellie closer and wrap both arms around her, holding her close with her head tucked under the Trader’s chin. “Don’t fret,” Daja advised quietly. “Let’s just start her off slowly, ease her into it. Introduce me as your friend, roommate, business partner — whatever you’re most comfortable with. Don’t feel pressured to advertise that we’re lovers. I know you feel like hiding our romance is some sort of betrayal, but I promise I don’t see it that way and I don’t want to be the reason for another wedge between you and your mother.”

This had been an ongoing discussion over the past several weeks. Ellie nodded against her. “I know,” she said softly. “That’s what I’ll do. Just— try not to be offended if she still doesn’t approve. She doesn’t exactly approve of Traders in general either. It’s all just a recipe for disaster, really.”

“I’m used to people who don’t like Traders,” Daja assured her. “I’ll never understand it but I won’t be offended and it absolutely won’t change how I feel about you — that much I can promise.” Ellie nodded again and cuddled closer. Daja stroked the smaller woman’s cheek softly. “If you really don’t think I’m the best option, you could always bring Tris instead — that would really offend your mother.” Ellie giggled helplessly, burying her face in Daja’s neck as she laughed.

Chapter Text

Sandry closed the door to her chamber with a click and then leaned against it, taking a slow deep breath. Gospard fer Toren had arrived that last last night and he and Duke Vedris had been speaking behind locked doors most of the morning. Sandry had kept herself busy as well as she could but she couldn’t bear the suspense anymore.

“My lady?” Gudruny asked with a curtsy. 

Sandry smiled at her. “I’d like a bath, please,” she requested. “I need to unwind. This situation has me feeling incredibly antsy.”

“Of course, lady,” Gudruny said with another curtsy. “The men are still talking?”

Sandry nodded and carefully poured herself a cup of tea from the small pot Gudruny already had brewed and waiting for her. “I’ll be entirely fine either way but the not-knowing is enough to make me crazy. If by chance anyone calls for me while I’m in there, please let them know I’ll be out in short order and let me know they’ve come to call.” She stirred a spoonful of honey into her tea and took a sip with a sigh of relief as she settled into a cozy armchair while Gudruny tended to the bath. 

She reached out along her connection to the others. They were all at the table eating midday and were immediately attentive. They spent a few minutes catching up until her bath was ready then she assured them she would let them know when she had any information. She wasn’t interrupted during her bath and when she was done, she had dressed again in an elegant but comfortable dress and curled onto her chair, continuing work on some clothing she was making for the babies.

***

That afternoon the sky was grey, heavy with clouds that were steadily darkening with the promise of rain, and Tris was eager to be in it. Briar had offered to watch the twins and with only some minor hesitation and extra reassurance from Briar, Tris had kissed him fiercely, ensured both babies were fed and satisfied, and then made a beeline for her tower to embrace the storm. For nearly an hour she rejoiced in the wind, the rain, and the lightning, and felt refreshed from the experience. The storm was still raging but she was beginning to feel the powerful tug to get back to her babies so she floated down the center of her tower and began the steady ride back to Summersea.

That was when Briar reached out to her.

Coppercurls?

I’m on my way back now. Sorry I took so long, I got a bit caught up, I suppose. This is an incredible storm.

You’re okay, beautiful. I had to bring the babies to Urda’s, there was an emergency, and we’re here still.

Tris urged the horse to move faster. Are they okay? What’s going on?

Oh, the babies are just fine. There was a woman from the Mire died in childbirth. Tris released her grip on the reins with one hand to draw the gods’ circle on her chest. They’re trying to get the baby stabilized. If you could come get the twins? I’m needed here for a while longer.

Of course. I’m on my way. 

Tris sent Chime home ahead of her and when Tris arrived at Urda’s House she let Briar know. Within minutes the door opened and a scowling woman jerked her head as an invitation and, without a word, she led Tris — who glared at the back of the rude woman’s head as she followed her — up the stairs. Before they even entered the stairwell Tris could hear the baby’s loud, desperate cries. Instinct and experience told her the baby was hungry and crying for its mother; at the first cry her breasts began to ache and leak milk. The grumpy woman gestured to a door and Tris walked in. Her attention went directly to the squalling baby — it was held bundled by the woman Briar was talking to. She also felt the presence of her own babies in the cot nearby but they weren’t distressed. She walked up to them first, touched both of them lovingly on the foreheads — the were awake, alert, and content, though she knew they would be hungry again soon. Tris turned to Briar, the woman, and the distressed infant.

“This is the baby?” she asked Briar, eyes fixed on the bundle. “What’s wrong with — her?”

The woman answered, “Her mother died in childbirth and we’re trying to find a wet nurse for her. She’s hungry.”

Tris looked up at Briar. His eyes were serious and he gave her the tiniest shake of his head, asking her not to. Tris’s eyes sharpened, mouth set in a stubborn line. “I can feed her. At least until you find someone long-term.” She held out her hands and the woman hesitated for only a moment before handing the bundle over. 

“Tris—” Briar began to protest but he met her determined gaze and bit his tongue. Tris sat on a cot, her back against the wall and the screaming infant held to her chest as she settled into a comfortable position. It took several very long minutes of offering the breast and repositioning before the newborn finally calmed enough to latch on and she began to drink thirstily, gulping loudly.

“There we are,” Tris said softly, stroking the baby’s cheek softly. “I know it isn’t your mama’s but it’s got to be better than nothing.” She looked up at Briar, who looked uneasy, and said, “Bring Amaya and Bae, please.”

The woman, satisfied that the baby was being tended to, had left. Briar brought both babies over one at a time and laid them down next to one another in front of Tris, who reached her spare hand down to touch them both, silently reassuring them. Briar brought Tris a glass of water and she drank it gratefully.

“She has no family?” Tris asked quietly, eyes on the infant.

“None as we know,” Briar responded flatly, eyes hard and averted. “Mother lived in the Mire and was ill when she came in, that’s all we know.”

“They were twins, weren’t they?” Tris asked, staring at Briar now and trying to meet his eyes. He didn’t look at her, he just nodded. “The other was stillborn?” He nodded again. Tris swallowed hard. “Briar— that dream I had—”

Briar was shaking his head. “Tris— we can’t. I know what you’re thinking and we just can’t. Our hands are full.”

“That dream meant something,” she said, voice quiet but clear. “I’m sure of it.”

“I think I would remember if I had ever been told I had a twin,” Briar said, not for the first time, rubbing at his temples with both hands now.

“No, I know that,” she said, though she couldn’t help but wonder if he would remember. “I don’t think it was literal, I think it was more — symbolic. A lost child with a twin born sleeping… looking for a mother…” Her voice broke and she started to weep, unable to stop herself.

“Fuck, Tris,” Briar whispered, digging out a handkerchief and wiping her cheeks. “I’m not trying to be cold, Tris, and you know I care as much as you do. But you’re talking about a serious commitment and at the very least we need to take some time to think on it and discuss it.”

“What is there to discuss?” Tris asked croakily through tears that continued to stream. “She needs us, Briar. I can feel it. I can feel she’s meant to be ours. The gods told us when they were giving us Baelfire and Amaya and I believe they sent me another message — that this baby needs us. She’s ours, I know it. Briar, please, trust in me. Call it a mother’s instinct or whatever you like but I know.”

“Tris—” Frustrated and overwhelmed, he took a moment to breathe  and think of the right words. “You know I love that big heart of yours, Coppercurls,” he said quietly, shakily. “You ain’t never met an orphaned baby of any species you didn’t love and want to care for. I get that. But this ain’t a baby bird to raise for a few months and set free.”

“I’m not stupid, Briar,” Tris snapped. “I realize this is a human child. How much harder will three babies be compared to two? Truthfully? Do you think we can’t handle it? Is the additional challenge not worth it, knowing we could care for her and love her better than most?”

“Three infants — that’s a lot, Tris,” he told her as gently as he could manage, panic bubbling in his throat as he began to realize she wasn’t about to back down. “This can’t be just a snap decision.”

“Fine,” she snapped. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. “You’re right — you deserve the opportunity to think about it. So think, Briar, and we can talk about it more later. In the meantime I’ll ensure she’s fed and cared for, at least for now. I can’t just leave her knowing she has no other source of milk.”

“I have a feeling I’m not going to have much say in this decision,” he growled, his own temper starting to flare. He knew her well enough to know her mind was made up and all she had left to do was wear down his resolve.

“We’re fully capable of taking on another baby,” Tris said, eyes flashing at him, daring him to argue. He met her glare with his own. “One more won’t make enough of a difference to deter me. Regardless we’ll have endless nappies, nursing, night wakings…”

“This is insane,” he informed her from behind the hands he now held over his face. “Fucking insane, Tris!”

“Don’t you dare yell,” Tris snapped back, working to keep her hair from sparking. “This little girl has been traumatized enough for one day. She needs calm.”

The newborn released her breast and Tris lifted her upright tenderly, looking at her for a long moment before pressing a kiss to the child’s forehead and holding her out for Briar. He didn’t look at the baby, he merely glared at Tris and shook his head, mouth stubborn. When she didn’t lower the baby or her gaze, he whispered, “Please, Tris, I can’t.”

“She needs a belch,” Tris told him quietly, eyes softening as she watched his resolve waver. “That’s all. I need to feed the twins.” With one last scowl at Tris, he took the baby and carefully positioned her upright on his shoulder, patting her back until she belched for him. By then Tris had both twins tandem nursing. Briar cradled the infant and frowned down at her.

“It’s nothing personal,” he told the newborn quietly. “We just have our hands full already. We’ll make sure you find a good home with a loving family, yeah?” The baby squawked and passed gas and Briar smiled crookedly.

“If they don’t find her somewhere to go tonight, can we bring her home?” Tris asked softly. “Even if it’s only for a night, she deserves to be in a home and fed and loved. She oughtn’t be stuck in this dismal place any longer than necessary.” Their eyes met. Briar looked sad now, and tired. They were both silent for a while.

“I’ll talk to healers and see where they’re at with all of that,” he said. “I’m not promising anything and I’m not agreeing to anything more than one night, mind,” he said firmly, eyes sharpening. She nodded.

Briar gently laid the baby down in front of Tris and walked out. Both twins satisfied, she lay them each on either side of the newborn and sighed. “What do you two think? She’s only about three months younger than you. It’s almost like you’re triplets. We just have to convince Papa that this is the way it’s meant to be. He’ll come around.”

A few minutes later Briar was back.

“Let’s go home,” he told her gruffly, helping her to stand. He handed her the newborn and muttered, “Keep her warm.” She wrapped the infant in a blanket and cuddled her close and Briar held a twin in each arm. Together, they headed toward home.

Chapter Text

Daja stared at Tris and Briar when they walked into the sitting room, eyebrows knit in confusion. Briar held two babies and Tris held one. She looked back and forth between them as though rechecking the head count.

“Do I want to know?” she finally asked, crossing her arms and leaning back in the armchair. Ellie, in her own chair, watched with wide curious eyes.

“The baby’s mother died in childbirth and Tris volunteered to wet nurse for the night,” Briar muttered. “Is supper made?”

“It should be ready any time,” Ellie assured him. 

“Any word from Sandry?” Tris asked. Both girls shook their heads. “We ought to check in with her after supper if she hasn’t said anything by then. She must be on pins waiting to hear.”

Briar and Tris sat together on a couch.

“Does anyone need anything while I’m up?” Ellie asked, standing.

“Water, if you don’t mind,” Tris requested. Ellie smiled brightly and nodded, stopping to peek at the baby in Tris’s arms as she passed them.

“She’s adorable,” Ellie said. “Poor dear, to have such a dreadfully difficult start in life. I’m glad you were available to feed her.”

“Me too,” Tris said with a grin. “It was meant to be.”

They ate supper and just as they were finishing they heard from Sandry again.

It’s official — Gospard does not want to step into the role of Duke. Uncle has offered for me to take his place and I’ve accepted. We’ll be discussing the timeline in the days to come. I don’t think it’ll be an immediate transition, thankfully.

Wow, Daja said, settling back into the seat she had just stood from. Congratulations, saati. How do you feel?

A little overwhelmed, Sandry admitted. But overall I’m prepared for the challenge. I know I’m capable of the work and I believe I’m a good choice for Emelan. I will do everything I can to do right by our people.

You’re the best choice for Emelan, Briar assured her firmly.

You will be an incredible Duchess, Tris added. You’ve got the head and the heart for it. We’re a lucky people to have His Grace and we’ll be equally blessed to have you when the time comes.

Thank you all, Sandry said. They could all feel the welling of emotions across their bond. It’s a lot to process but I imagine I’ll feel more comfortable about everything after a good night’s sleep and some more detailed discussions with Uncle. And tomorrow I’d like to go see Lark; she always helps me to navigate when I’m feeling uncertain.

I’ll go with you, Tris offered.

Me too, volunteered Daja. Let’s make a day of it. Briar?

With everyone in agreement, the plan was made and everybody parted ways for the evening.

***

“All three babies are asleep,” Tris murmured, wrapping her arms around Briar’s neck from behind and kissing his ear. He sat at his desk in his workroom, trying to make progress on his chapter but his mind was otherwise occupied. He put his reed pen down and capped his ink, then reached up a hand to touch Tris’s neck gently as her hands slid down to his chest. “Come sit with me?” she asked. “Take a break and start afresh tomorrow.”

He followed her into their private sitting room and they settled onto the couch together, Tris leaning against Briar’s chest. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head, smiling at the familiar tickle of lightning that greeted him.

“All three asleep, huh?” he murmured. “That’s a small miracle for certain.”

She smiled faintly. “Told you the gods have their hands in it.”

Briar snorted loudly.

“We had talked about how we’d like a larger family,” Tris reminded him quietly. “And that we’d like to take in a child in need of a home if the occasion ever arose. Well — it arose.”

“A lot sooner than I had anticipated,” he said quietly.

Tris lifted her head to peer at him. “Yes,” she agreed. “And I’m truly sorry that you feel blindsided. That was never my intention, nor was taking on another baby just now. But— but I do truly believe she’s meant to be ours. I can’t explain it, not really, but I can feel it in my bones, Briar. And that dream meant something. It had the same bizarre feel to it that our apple dream had. I’m entirely certain.”

“Don’t get too excited just yet,” he murmured sleepily as he closed his eyes. “We’ll need to check in with Urda’s tomorrow and see if they’ve found any family for her. They may even suggest I ask around the Mire myself because the street folk are more likely to talk with me than with them.”

“And if no family is found, you’re okay with keeping her?”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Nope.”

“Then I’m okay with it,” he said, corners of his mouth twitching up. “But, Coppercurls — we’re going to need to set up some ground rules. No more kids until we both discuss it and agree. Yes?”

“Yes.” Tris grinned against his chest and cuddled her face to him, breathing in his scent. “Thank you,” she whispered. “You won’t regret it. I promise.” They were silent for a while, enjoying the feel of one another. “Are you awake?” Tris asked. When he grunted at her she asked, “How many children do you want?”

“I’m still wrapping my head around the fact that we may have three,” he murmured, smiling against her hair. She giggled. “But I’m not opposed to considering more eventually, just not for a while. A long while. Let’s get this gaggle grown a bit first.”

“No, not for a while,” Tris agreed. “I think I’d like a houseful though.”

“A houseful?” Briar was wide awake now. “How many is that? If I create a small cottage for us will that limit how many babies we’ll be having?”

“No,” she said with a grin. “I’ll just have you add more rooms on as we go. I’d like as many babies as the gods will bless us with. I want a big family. Loud and full of love and life. I imagine we’ll know when we’ve reached our limit.”

He snorted a laugh. “Will we though?” She lifted her head to look at him and he smiled at her, tired but happy. “I love you, Coppercurls, and I want to give you everything you want. And I love our babies. I ain’t complainin’, I just want to make sure we ain’t gonna get in over our heads either. When I’m done writing this chapter I’ll get to work with Daja on the details of our houses out there. I need you to figure out exactly what you’d like and I’ll make it happen, beautiful. You deserve everything I can provide and more.”

“I love you so dearly, Briar. And I love being a mother,” she said softly. “I feel like I’ve found my calling. I feel this is the reason I’m here. I suppose it’s ironic, considering how dreadful my parents were.”

“I think that’s one reason why you’re such an incredible mother,” he said, squeezing her tight. “They taught you exactly who you don’t want to be. And you’ve got such a big heart, Coppercurls — bigger than the sky. You’re meant for this and I would never dream to deprive you.”

“I suppose in that way I’m really very lucky,” Tris said as she sat up, turning to straddle Briar’s hips and putting her hands on his cheeks, stroking his stubble. “I had the Chandlers to teach me how not to parent and then we had Lark and Rosethorn to teach us how it’s done properly.” She pressed a kiss to Briar’s lips and he leaned up into it, putting his hands on her head and tugging her down closer. They deepened the kiss passionately, hands grasping and bodies writhing together.

Briar sat up and then broke the kiss. “Clothes off,” he growled as he worked to strip off his own. When they were both bare they spent time petting and exploring one another, kissing and murmuring sweet nothings; cherishing the connection they shared.

“I love you,” Tris said softly in his ear. Briar shivered and wiggled against her eagerly. Tris pulled back to kiss him deeply again and when she pulled back her eyes were a dark thunderhead-grey, passion and love spilling from her. She pressed her heat against his and moved slowly, grinning wolfishly as she felt his pleasure and his growing excitement. She pressed her lips to his ear again and murmured, “If I were to ask you to take my amulet off, what would you say?”

“I’d say you’re fucking crazy,” he gasped out, turned on despite himself, pushing up against her.

She giggled. “But you’d do it for me?”

“Fuck, Tris,” he whispered. She lifted her hips to get him lined up to her, sitting back down onto him; they both moaned and Briar tipped his head back. She licked along the line of his throat and he grabbed her hips, guiding her into motion.

“Answer the question,” she insisted, pressing back down and halting the movement.

“Yes, yes,” he groaned. “But please don’t make me, love. Not yet. We can’t.”

Tris grinned wolfishly and began moving in earnest, earning another deep-throated moan from Briar. “I won’t,” she assured him. “Not yet, not for a while. I promise. But I do love that you would do it for me. I love that I’m in control. I love that you want to make me happy; and you do such a good job, my darling.”

***

The next morning Briar was up a couple hours before the sun, exhausted though he was, particularly with all three babies waking in the night to feed; the newborn woke nearly every hour. He went directly to Urda’s house and spoke with them there and then he went back home, brewed some wake-up tea, and sat down at his desk to try to get some writing done before everyone else awoke. He got a lot done and by the time the newborn began to squall for its next feeding he felt accomplished enough to set it aside for the day. He tucked it all away and went into the bedroom.

Tris was up and nursing the newborn. Briar tended to the the twins’ nappies.

“Have you named her?” he asked casually.

She frowned at him. “I don’t think I should until we confirm she’s ours.”

“It’s confirmed,” he said. Her eyes lit up and he grinned at her. “What’s her name? And don’t even pretend you haven’t a name in mind already.”

Tris laughed. “Not much gets past you,” she said quietly. “Aurora Moss.”

“Aurora? That’s pretty,” he commented. “Like the aurora borealis?”

“Yes, in part,” she confirmed. “It’s a glorious sight, to be sure. But also — did you ever hear that old tale of the sleeping princess? The one who pricked her finger on the spinning wheel?” He nodded. “Her name was Aurora but when she went into the woods to hide from the wicked queen, the name she had to hide her identity was Briar Rose. A beautiful name and a nod to the best papa a child could ask for.”

Briar grinned at her. “Flattery will get you everywhere, my love,” he said with a wink. She laughed.

The residents of the house had breakfast together and then prepared for the trip to Winding Circle. While Tris settled in the sitting room and fed the babies yet again, Briar packed their bag of baby-necessities. Daja was watching Tris, a no-nonsense look on her face.

“How long are you wet-nursing?” Daja asked.

Tris had been wearing a small smile as she murmured to all three babies. Now her smile grew into a sheepish grin. “Change of plans,” she said quietly. “We’re keeping her.”

“You’re— you’re keeping her? She’s not a stray dog, Tris.”

“I’m perfectly aware,” Tris said with an eye roll.

Daja turned to Ellie, who was trying to stifle her laughter behind her hands. “Better them than us,” Ellie said with a shrug. Daja laughed and kissed her.

They met Sandry at the gate and after they’d stabled their horses at Winding Circle they walked to Discipline together.

Lark took the news of the newest addition gracefully. She was a bit shocked but eager to meet the newborn and curious to learn more about her circumstances. Like Daja, Rosethorn stared at all three babies like she couldn’t believe her eyes; then she put her hands on her hips and glared at Briar.

“What did you do?” she demanded. 

“Oh sure, blame me,” Briar whined. “I’ll take half of the blame for the first two but this one is all on Tris.”

“She needs us,” Tris said matter-of-factly, chin thrust in the air stubbornly. “Her name is Aurora and she’s ours so you may as well get used to her.”

Rosethorn raised an eyebrow at Briar and he just shrugged. “I tried to argue,” he said. “But her mind’s made up.”

“Tris has always been the one to bring home strays,” Sandry pointed out, eyes dancing. “I suppose human strays aren’t any different.”

“I would feel bad for Briar,” Daja added with a grin, “but he knew she was crazy when he married her.”

Tris flipped Daja a rude gesture, then blushed and apologized when Glaki burst into a fit of giggles. “You didn’t see that,” Tris told Glaki hastily, embarrassed.

“How many children are you two planning on having?” Rosethorn demanded, hands still firmly planted on her hips. “At this rate you’re going to have enough to create your own village.”

“As many as Tris wants,” Briar said with a cheeky grin. Tris beamed at him.

“A village?” Tris asked, eyes bright with amusement. “You’re thinking small, Rosethorn. I’m aiming to create our own country.” She and Sandry both burst into giggles and Tris added, “Briar may have to be the voice of reason. I want all the babies.”

“Okay,” Briar said slowly, carefully. “But the voice of reason is entirely ineffective if you choose to ignore the voice. Just saying.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Tris murmured. “Did you say something?”

Daja grinned at Briar who shrugged and sighed deeply, then said, “I’ve accepted my fate.” 

Chapter Text

Ellie bounced anxiously on her toes, hands fiddling constantly with her fingers or her dress. She stood a foot away from Daja and the smith was all too aware that Ellie was keeping much more distance from her than was her norm. Daja hadn’t realized how accustomed she had become to Ellie’s constant touching but now that it was gone she felt the loss of it with a pang.

Don’t be ridiculous, she scolded herself silently, smiling comfortingly at the nervous Ellie when she looked up at her. It’s important to try to make a good impression for Ellie’s mother and it won’t be for long. If we’re lucky we can ease her into the idea of us but at the least it’s important not to make the situation more uncomfortable than it already is.

“It shouldn’t be much longer,” Ellie said quietly. “Oh, I wish I had thought to bring something to keep my hands occupied.” Daja reached into a tunic pocket and pulled out three thin flexible wires and passed them to her. Ellie looked perplexed for a moment and then she grinned. “Glorious, thank you!” She fastened the ends of the wires together and began slowly plaiting, very glad to have an outlet for her jitters.

“Relax,” Daja said, dark eyes calm. “It will be okay.” Ellie smiled a small smile and nodded.

It wasn’t long before Ellie said, “Oh,” and jerked her hand instinctively to clutch at Daja before she halted herself and, after handing Daja her wires back, Ellie held her hands folded in front of her. “That’s her,” Ellie said, just loud enough for Daja to hear. Daja followed Ellie’s eyes and immediately knew precisely who she was speaking of. Ellie looked very much like her mother — both were dark skinned, dark-haired, and dark-eyed. Her mother’s hair was grey-streaked, her face was gently lined with wrinkles, and she didn’t have the inherent wide-eyed friendliness that Ellie always wore.

When the woman drew close Ellie stepped forward and offered a small curtsy, then they hugged one another tightly.

“It’s good to see you, Mother. I’ve missed you dearly,” Ellie said quietly. “This is Daja — I’ve told you of her. She’s one of the women I live with and a very good friend. She’s a smith and a mage. Daja, this is my mother, Benita Flaren.”

Benita nodded her head and Daja half-bowed. Daja noticed the spark of disapproval in the woman’s eyes but she did manage a tense smile and Daja smiled in return.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Daja said. “Ellie talks of you often, I can tell she loves you very much.”

Benita’s smile softened into a more genuine expression. “I’ve heard much of you as well, Daja Kisubo. I understand you’re Trader-born?”

“Yes,” Daja confirmed with head-bow.

“But you are no longer with the Traders?”

“I work with them frequently and I honor my Trader roots,” Daja said, “but my heart is in my smithing and the Trader lifestyle doesn’t exactly approve of lugsha — craftsman — work.”

“I haven’t spent much time in the company of Traders,” Benita admitted, linking her arm with Ellie’s and allowing her to guide her into Summersea, Daja walking on Ellie’s other side. “I’ve heard many rumors concerning the Trader lifestyle,” Benita continued, “but I daresay most of them seem rather outlandish.” Daja grinned the woman continued, “That being said, where would any of us be without be without quality smiths?”

Daja felt a flood of relief. It was still early, she knew, and she wasn’t naive enough to think they were out of the woods, but Ellie’s mother seemed like she was putting in the effort to be friendly or at least cordial.

“Eliandra, you know where I’m to stay?” Benita inquired. To Daja she added, “I’ve been to Summersea a number of times but it has been a while and I don’t know my way around.”

“Yes, it’s called The Queen’s Chambers,” Ellie said with a smile. “It’s one of the most comfortable inns in Summersea, I imagine you’ll be really quite pleased with it. The cooks there do fine work — exquisite, really.  Sometimes we go there just to eat supper.”

“Lovely,” Benita replied. “You were able to afford the arrangements from what you make doing merchant work?”

“Yes. I adore the work, Mother, and I’m really very fortunate to be able to work with friends as I do.”

“You don’t miss farming at all?” Benita’s eyes held a glimmer of humor.

Ellie grinned. “On occasion,” she admitted, “but Briar’s garden is a wonder all of its own and he lets me help him when I yearn to work in the soil and sun.”

Ellie’s mother’s smile faltered. “Yes, the man you live with,” she said with disdain. “I’ll be meeting him, I assume? And the other woman? Tris, you called her?”

“Yes,” Ellie said, a glum tone in her voice now. Despite Ellie’s protests, her mother had firmly insisted on meeting the household in its entirety and seeing with her own eyes where her daughter was living. “We thought perhaps you could come to dinner tonight, in fact, to meet everyone. Tris and Briar are married with children, Mother, remember? There is nothing untoward happening with Briar — not now and not ever.”

“I can’t say I particularly approve of living with a man in any context besides marriage and family,” Benita said stiffly, “but I will give this situation the benefit of the doubt. For you.”

Ellie smiled but her lips trembled slightly. “Thank you, Mother. I think of Briar like a brother, truly. Everyone in that house is like family. I have my own room and I’m given every ounce of privacy I require. It’s all entirely appropriate.”

Benita didn’t seem convinced but she changed the subject and the mood was kept reasonably light on the walk to the inn. When they arrived Ellie and Daja offered her privacy to get settled in and they sat together in the inn’s small garden.

“She seems nice,” Daja said as she fought to urge to wrap her arm around her lover. Ellie smiled at her.

“She is,” Ellie said. “We disagree on a lot of important issues… but her heart is always in the right place. Her perspective is just so starkly different from my own. It’s challenging… I don’t desire to cut her out of my life entirely — I’ve missed her, truly. But I also won’t allow her to run my life. As long as we can agree to disagree I think everything should be fine. She’s just so convinced if I don’t live my life the way she thinks I ought to live it, I’ll be wasting my life or displeasing the gods or some such malarkey. She can come off as — well, hateful, honestly, sometimes. And controlling and judgmental at the least. But I don’t think that’s ever her intent. She does mean well and so far today she seems to be making the effort at least to acknowledge that my choices are my own.”

“I think supper will be interesting,” Daja commented.

Ellie sighed gustily. “What are the odds, do you suppose, that Tris will be able to behave herself?”

“Slim to none,” Daja said casually, trying not to smile.

Ellie sighed again. “Yes, that’s what I suspected.”

After her mother had gotten her stuff tucked away and had freshened up from her travels, all three of them began walking toward Cheeseman Street and Ellie started trying to prepare her mother for the chaos that was sure to ensue.

“They’re all really wonderful people,” Ellie explained anxiously, “but they’re all very strong personalities. Please don’t take it personally and maybe just be prepared to agree to disagree so we can avoid conflict. I would really like for everybody to get along. Sandry should be there and you’ll probably quite like her — she’s really very sweet — but she’s a strong-willed, independent woman and she won’t tolerate talk of a woman’s role as a baby-maker any more than I will.”

Her mother was frowning, eyebrows knit and lines around her mouth deepening, but she nodded curtly.

“Tris— oh, how to describe Tris—” Ellie muttered, fidgeting with her dress as they walked. “Tris is— well—”

“Harsh. Blunt. Condescending. Mean.” Daja supplied.

Ellie stifled a giggle behind her hand. “I wouldn’t go as far as to call her mean—” (Daja snorted) “—but she can be a bit harsh and blunt for certain. She doesn’t mince words, she’ll tell you exactly what she thinks without adding any honey to sweeten it. She’s really very kind but she doesn’t have much tolerance for differences of opinion, particularly when it comes to a woman’s right to choose her own life.”

“She’s not at all diplomatic,” Daja added, “and she’s likely to say something to offend you sooner rather than later.”

“And this is the girl you met at Lightsbridge?” Benita asked.

“Yes,” Ellie confirmed, eyes bright. “I really do adore her. She can be intimidating or difficult to get to know at first but she’s got a good heart.” When Benita didn’t say anything she continued, “Her husband Briar is generally pretty easygoing and sociable but he can be a bit — crude, I suppose, with his language.”

“They sound like quite a group,” Benita said tersely.

“I don’t mean to intimidate you,” Ellie said, smiling crookedly. “I just want you to be prepared. They’re all wonderful, truly, but they sometimes rub people the wrong way and I just want you to get along comfortably with them.”

When they arrived at the house everybody was in the garden. Sandry and Tris were both wearing lovely dresses — Sandry-made, of course — and sitting comfortably with the babies on a large blanket. Briar was hard at work, barefoot, sweaty, and dirty but at Tris’s insistence he was at least wearing a comfortable cotton tunic in addition to his breeches. Sandry and Tris both stood to greet them as they approached.

“Tris Moss,” Tris said politely as she curtsied. She waved her hand at Briar as he walked over with a broad smile and a half bow, “and this is my husband, Briar Moss.”

“I’m Sandry,” said the stitch witch with her own curtsy. “It’s a pleasure to meet you — Ellie talks of you often.”

“Wherever you’re comfortable, Mother,” Ellie said. “It won’t be long before supper is ready.”

Benita sat on the bench by the blanket and Ellie sat next to her as Daja settled onto the blanket with the other girls. Briar turned back to his gardening and over his shoulder he said, “I’ll scrub up for dinner in just a few minutes, I’d like to get this patch finished.”

Baelfire had began to fuss and Tris picked him up, his bottom resting on her leg and her hands supporting his back and chest; he held his head up on his own and looked at the newcomer, mouth open and pale eyebrows knit together, giving him a look of utmost concern. Amaya was on her back but awake and alert, and Aurora slept beside her.

“At the risk of sounding rude or ignorant,” Benita said quietly but clearly, “I thought there were two babies?”

“Oh,” Ellie said, grinning. “Yes, there were — the third was in need of a wet nurse and Tris volunteered. The baby’s mother died giving birth and they decided to adopt her as their own.”

“Three infants!” Benita exclaimed, peering at the children. “That’s quite an undertaking. Do you have a nursemaid?” Amaya rolled over from her back to her belly and lifted her head, looking around curiously with bright eyes.

“No nursemaid,” Tris said firmly. “We’re perfectly capable of caring for them ourselves, we haven’t the need to hire help.” She had a polite smile fixed on her face but she her eyes were sharp, searching for judgement. “We have a maid and a cook to help with the housework but there’s no substitute for a child’s mother.”

Benita smiled and, hesitantly, she stood and then sat on her knees on the blanket with the rest of the girls, watching the babies. Tris watched attentively, almost anxiously, unused to having a stranger so close to the babies. “It’s refreshing,” Benita said, “to see young people who aren’t afraid of hard work.”

“We all work hard here,” Sandry said with a smile.

“That’s admirable,” Benita said. “I believe Ellie told me you work with cloth? Weaving, stitching, embroidery?”

“All of it,” Sandry confirmed, grinning at her. “I weave my own fabrics and use them to create whatever I’ve a mind to. All of our clothing I’ve made myself.”

The maid let them all know that dinner was to be served shortly.

“That’s my cue,” Briar said, standing and brushing the worst of the soil from his breeches and his hands. He smiled at both awake babies and turned to walk inside when Bae started wailing, face crumpling and tears dripping from his eyes. Briar turned back around and Bae held out his arms to him. Briar grinned and took him from Tris, nuzzling his nose gently and then tenderly wiping the wet from his face. “You can come with me, Bae,” he assured the boy, who had calmed as soon as Briar held him. “We’ll meet you ladies at supper.”

“Papa’s boy,” Tris grumbled with a smile as she picked up Amaya. Daja reached out her hands and Tris handed the second twin to her and then picked up the sleeping Aurora, who awoke immediately with a yawn and a stretch. “Let’s get you fed and check nappies before supper.”

Before long everybody was gathered around the dinner table, eating and talking amiably. It was altogether a pleasant evening and Benita was clearly putting the effort in to be accepting of her daughter’s friends. After supper Benita said goodnight to everybody and Ellie walked her back to the inn, arm in arm.

“What do you think?” Ellie asked quietly after far too long a silence. “Honestly?”

“This isn’t the life I envisioned for you,” Benita said slowly, thoughtfully. Ellie grimaced, stomach twisting uncomfortably. “But— but I can see you are in good company. And more importantly, I can see that you’re happy.”

“You aren’t still upset I didn’t marry that man you had set up?” Ellie asked impishly, chin held high even as it wobbled.

Benita stopped walking, jolting Ellie to a halt. “I’m not angry,” she said quietly, meeting Ellie’s eyes squarely, mouth tight. Ellie blinked at her, uncertain. “I was. I was angry and I was frightened for your future. I’m still — unsure of what to expect, I suppose. But Eliandra — no matter what I’ve always understood to be the proper way of things… I do want you to be happy and I could not bear to lose you from my life. I love you dearly. You vex me often and you frustrated me more intensely than your sisters ever have, I’ll grant you, but perhaps the reason we disagree so often, my dear, is because you and I are so very much alike. I too had romantic notions but I was — I was not as brave as you, nor as independent-minded. I craved security and I found it in your father. You are brave and you know your own mind and heart, and I find value in that. I have always understood a woman’s role in this world and I’m beginning to see that your options are more vast than mine ever were and I’m truly pleased that you have had the vision to see it when I could not. I’m really very proud of you, Eliandra, and I thank you for being true to yourself.”

Ellie had tears streaming down her cheeks. She couldn’t find her voice so she merely nodded and tried to smile. She hugged her mother tightly and Benita returned the embrace. When they separated Benita pressed a kiss to Ellie’s forehead and Ellie croaked, “Let’s get you to the inn so you can rest, Mother.”

Chapter Text

Ellie spent most of her time with her mother over the course of that week. She was pleasantly surprised at how amiable she was being and she thoroughly enjoyed the visitation. Every night they had dinner with the mages and though sometimes Benita seemed unnerved or uncomfortable, she did remain friendly and she seemed to be doing her best to be genuinely respectful of the lifestyle differences.

“It’s peculiar,” Ellie told Daja one night as they cuddled in bed. “I’m certainly not complaining. But it just seems such a stark difference from how she was when I was home. She told me she realized that she would rather have me in her life on my terms than lose me altogether… and I do believe she’s being genuine… but it’s just so bizarre.”

“Do you think she would be receptive to the idea that we’re more than friends?” Daja inquired curiously.

“I truly don’t know,” Ellie admitted. “I think I’ll broach the subject from an alternate perspective first, perhaps. If there were any same-sex relationships in or around Satna I was never aware of them so I don’t know how offensive she’ll find it. I do recall her ranting once or twice about how it’s against the will of the gods because women ought to be continuing a man’s family line… but if she’s able to accept I don’t plan to marry a man and conceive his children regardless, I don’t see why adding a loving romantic partner into the mixture should make it any worse.”

“Solid logic if you ask me,” Daja murmured sleepily, stroking gently at Ellie’s soft black hair.

Ellie giggled quietly. “I love you so dearly, Daja.”

“I love you, El, and I’m glad this visit is going well. I hope she can wrap her head around us. If not now, then someday.”

“Me too,” Ellie murmured as she closed her eyes.

***

Benita watched with fascination as Chime gulped down a glass coloring agent, her eyes following the vivid color as it made its way through the little glass dragon. She had been introduced to Chime at her second dinner with the group and she couldn’t get enough of the magic marvel. They had all shown off their magic to her in one way or the other and though she did seem a bit unnerved she was also clearly impressed and intrigued. On the fifth night, everyone except Sandry (who had business at the citadel to tend to) had eaten dinner together and they were all settled in the sitting room.

Ellie was holding Aurora and talking softly to her, walking her around the room and bouncing her gently.

“I do love seeing you with a baby in your arms,” Benita said suddenly as she glanced over at her.

Ellie scrunched up her nose and muttered, “Don’t get used to it.”

“You have no desire to have children? Not ever?” her mother asked, frowning deeply.

Ellie sighed. “Must we discuss this now?”

“I want to know,” she said. “You clearly like the babies. You’re really very good with them and you’ve always adored children. You see Tris embracing her role as a mother. You have no desire to do the same?”

“I love my role as an honorary aunt and occasional babysitter,” Ellie explained with exaggerated patience. “I have no desire to bear a child of my own — not ever. If I — if my partner and I ever decide we’d like to start a family of our own, then that could be a conversation for another time. But as of now — no. I have no desire to be a mother, not in the least. I can enjoy being around children and not want to take on that role.”

It was Benita’s turn to sigh. “I don’t suppose I’ll ever understand.”

“You don’t need to understand, you only need to respect my choices and love me regardless,” Ellie reminded her.

“And for the record,” Tris added sharply, unable to help herself any longer, “the rights of women means the right to choose. I’m choosing to embrace motherhood and all women should have the option not to if it doesn’t suit them. I wear skirts but I don’t assume every woman should. Daja wears breeches — exclusively — but it doesn’t make her any less of a woman, nor will she be any less of a woman if she never marries or has children of her own. We are our own people just as much as any man and we ought to be respected in the same manner with the same opportunities to choose our own lives. Don’t you find? I’d like to think that my sons and daughters will have the same opportunities to choose how they want to live and I won’t be disappointed in what they decide for themselves — as long as they aren’t hurting themselves or anyone around them, why should I care?”

“What if the gods disapprove and choose to punish women for not accepting their given roles?”

“All due respect,” Tris said, eyes flashing and tone tense as she fought to remain respectful, sparks snapping from her hair, “but who are you to decide what the gods want of us? If the gods wanted Ellie to be a baby-maker, don’t you think they would have given her that desire? We all have different desires and talents. Rather than trying to fit into the roles society demands of us, why oughtn’t we embrace our individuality and do what we wish? Life is too short to be miserable and I feel that if I’m on the wrong path, the gods will let me know sooner rather than later. Just because we have the biological equipment to conceive a child it doesn’t mean that’s all we’re good for.”

Benita was silent for a long moment, eyeing Tris’s sparking hair nervously and watching as Chime began snapping up sparks and swallowing them. Finally she asked Tris, “Well — now that you’re a mother, do you feel you’ve trapped yourself in a corner, then?”

Tris snorted rudely. “In a corner how?”

“You won’t have a career now, I imagine.”

“I’ve done merchant work and mage work with my babies on my hip,” Tris snapped. “I’m entirely capable of mothering and working outside the household. I’ve made more coin in the last two moons than many full-time merchants make in a year, I’ll have you know.”

“And should she ever desire to do work that requires her to go without the kids,” Briar added, “I’m perfectly comfortable staying at home with them while she’s does what she needs to do.”

Ellie’s mother stared at him, shocked. “Watching the children isn’t man’s work,” she informed him.

Ellie giggled and Briar, who had Amaya asleep on his chest, stroked gentle fingers over her soft black hair and grinned impishly. He said, “Neither is gardening, by some perspectives. Anyway, I’m as much their parent as she is. And most of my work I do at home as it is. I don’t have any breastmilk, sadly, so that does limit us in the short-term, but as soon as they’re eating solid foods there’s nothing holding Tris here if she has work elsewhere. She’s not trapped in the least and I would never think to try to limit her.” Tris beamed at him.

Benita shook her head. “Do not misunderstand, I’m not trying to judge… I’m merely trying to make sense of it all. Things are changing, I suppose, and cultural differences are certainly a factor. I always thought of western Sotat as progressive — and it is, compared to the east — but Emelan is clearly more than what I’m used to. I grew up with simple but strict rules. Men work to bring in coin and women bear children and tend to the house. Farm work is often shared work but otherwise it’s all generally divided by sex.”

“It’s understandable that there’s a learning curve,” Daja commented mildly. “Trader culture is similarly strict, though in different ways. Men and women each have their share of responsibilities but they vary and, as I mentioned before, Traders believe they’re meant to trade and do not approve of Traders doing craftsmen work, with some very limited exceptions. Men can have as many wives as they’d like but women can have only one husband. Child-tending is typically done by the women. Same-sex couples aren’t unheard of but they require the blessing of the ship or caravan leader and in some circumstances — if fertility has been low among the group or if disease has ravaged the population — they’ll be disallowed entirely or allowed only in combination with a fertile union. The first step is realizing that we can love our cultures and our families and still understand that they aren’t necessarily right in everything they believe.”

Benita nodded slowly, eyes on Chime again as she thought.

“Mother?” Ellie asked quietly. “Are you alright?”

She smiled, eyes sad but affectionate. “I’m perfectly fine, Eliandra. Just realizing I have a lot to learn yet.”

 Tris kissed Baelfire’s head as she rocked him and said softy, “For what it’s worth, Ellie’s a lucky girl to have a mother who’s willing to adjust her way of thinking to keep your relationship sound. I’m sure that means a lot to her. Many women would just write her off as a heretic and call it a day.”

“It does indeed mean a lot,” Ellie confirmed firmly. “I’m greatly appreciative. I do know it’s a challenge.”

“Thank you,” Benita said quietly. “I’m doing the best I know how.” She thought for a moment then said, “Earlier, you said ‘my partner and I’. You meant if you were to obtain a partner or you have one currently?”

Ellie blinked at her as a blush crept onto her cheeks. “Oh,” she squeaked, caught off guard. “I— don’t recall saying that. Slip of the tongue, I suppose. Oh, goddess bless — I think Aurora’s filling her nappy. Who wants to trade babies?”

Tris glanced at the sleeping Amaya on Briar and sighed, then said, “I guess that’s me.”

Benita was frowning, eyebrows drawn together, but she didn’t say anything more on the subject until she, Ellie, and Daja were walking back to the inn that evening. Daja had made it a habit to walk with Ellie to and from the inn, to ensure her safety as much as for the pleasant company.

“You never did answer my question,” Benita commented quietly. “Don’t think I didn’t notice. Have you a romantic interest?”

“I don’t think now is the time to discuss it,” Ellie responded just as softly. Daja flinched in her surprise when Ellie reached over to hold her arm as they walked. “I couldn’t bear any judgment on the matter.”

“I truly am trying not to make you feel judged,” her mother said. “I apologize if I haven’t been successful. I ask questions out of curiosity, you know, and because I’m genuinely trying to understand.”

“No, I know that,” Ellie conceded. “I just—” She sighed. “I would like to share that part of my life with you, Mother, I just need to know you’re not going to shame me for it. It’s really very important to me. And the partnership is quite unorthodox by traditional standards.”

“I won’t shame you, I promise,” she assured, bouncing on her feet for a few steps in a very Ellie-like manner that made Daja grin.

Ellie licked her lips and said in a rather high-pitched voice, “Well — if you’re certain… it’s — Daja.” Her lover’s name came out as little more than a squeak. Benita stopped walking and the other two followed suit. She looked at Ellie, who was blushing hotly though it was mostly hidden by the gloom of the fading light; then she looked at Daja who met her eyes levelly and offered a small smile. She nodded slowly and looked away, walking again.

“Mother?” Ellie asked after a while, unable to bear the tense silence. “Are you okay?”

“Are you happy? She treats you well?”

“Yes, of course,” Ellie said softly. “I told you I had no intention to commit to someone unless I fell in love, and I meant it. And I could never love someone who was disrespectful or hateful. Daja is kind and she works hard and she’s my very best friend. The romance came naturally and it’s been truly wonderful.”

“Daja?” She stopped walking again and turned to the smith, who again met her eyes with steady calm. “You’ll ensure she’s taken care of?”

“Mother—” Ellie began to argue, but Daja touched her shoulder with gentle pressure to let her know it was okay.

“Yes, of course,” Daja assured her. “It’s mutual — we both ensure the other is safe and happy. I can guarantee I won’t let anything happen to her and I’ll continue to do all I can to make sure she’s happy. Her bond with you is extremely important to her and I’d like to think we can all get along and find some common ground to forge a solid relationship.”

Benita stared hard at Daja for a long moment and then smiled slowly. She nodded. “I believe we already have found some common ground to build upon. We’ve both had to overcome cultural limitations and we both love Ellie. I daresay that’s a good start.” Daja grinned and Ellie stared, wide-eyed. “My ship leaves tomorrow morning, as you both know,” she continued briskly as she turned to continue walking again. “I expect you’ll both see me off?”

“Yes, of course,” Ellie said, pressing against Daja as they went.

“Perhaps someday you can bring Daja to meet your father and sisters,” Benita said. “I’ll speak with them before then of course and ensure they’re understanding of the situation. I’m sure there will be some necessary discussions. I myself may have been less than understanding if you had told me before I had a chance to get to know Daja, I’ll admit to that. She’s a very fine young woman and it has been a pleasure getting to know her.”

“I have to admit, Mother, I’m really very shocked that you’re being so receptive to this. I’m grateful, of course, but surprised.”

“I may have had some suspicions,” Benita said quietly as they approached the inn. “And as I’ve stated, I’m determined to maintain our bond and build it stronger. You’re too precious to me to risk losing you. And I’ve become aware of how damaging some of my beliefs have been.”

“Thank you, Mother,” Ellie said, wiping at watering eyes. “It means the world to me, truly.”

They hugged and kissed one another’s cheeks and everybody said their goodnights.

“That went well,” Daja commented on their walk back to the house.

“That’s an understatement,” Ellie said, still half in a daze. “You haven’t a clue how relieved I am that she knows of you and she doesn’t hate me for it. I’m so grateful. I’m certain this won’t be our last hurdle but… well, I’m just really very happy to have gotten this far. Thank you, Daja, for winning her over so beautifully. Not that I had any doubts; there’s a lot to love about you. You’re positively glorious.”

Daja grinned and brought Ellie’s hand up for a kiss as they walked.

Chapter Text

“Are you okay?” Tris asked slowly, leaning forward to peer around Briar’s shoulder in an attempt to make eye contact as he stared blankly, deep in thought. He looked at her, confused for a moment, then smiled crookedly.

“Yeah, I just—” he looked back down at the stack of papers on the desk before him, “I think I’m done.”

“My turn?” Tris asked, eyes lighting up.

Briar snorted a laugh. “Your turn,” he affirmed. “I feel like there’s got to be more I haven’t thought of though, so if you think of anything else I could add or maybe I didn’t explain enough, let me know.”

Tris shoved impatiently at his shoulder and he grinned as he moved out of her way so she could take his seat; she had been anxiously awaiting his go-ahead to read through what he had been working on and she was very excited. She waved him away and he sighed and wandered into their sitting room to join the babies. Chime kept watch as the twins rolled around on a big blanket on the floor, reaching for various colorful silk cloths and ribbons Sandry had donated for the cause. Aurora slept on the other end of the blanket.

Briar sat down in the center, smiling brightly when Amaya lifted her head and chest, weight resting on her forearms, to look up at him with a smile of her own. He grabbed one of the silk cloths — this one knotted in a few places — and dangled it in front of her. She stared at it wide-eyed and reached a hand out and he teased her some until she started to get frustrated, then he moved it into her range for her to grab. Baelfire was on his back watching the exchange and chewing on his fingers.

Briar crawled to Bae, leaned over him to peer at his face and said playfully, “That’s a lot of drool, little mate. Yuck!” Bae grinned around his fingers and made a sound that was unmistakably a first laugh. Briar’s grin broadened. “Are you laughing, Bae?” The baby giggled again and kicked his legs.

Coppercurls, Bae laughed! He sent her the memory and felt her light up with joy and excitement to match his own before she turned back to her reading.

“Oh, papa’s going to have fun now,” Briar told the boy, leaning close to press kisses to his cheek. “Not that I haven’t had fun as it is but now we get to laugh together.” He turned to Amaya who had rolled onto her back and was chomping determinedly on a knotted silk scarf and waving another scarf around in her spare hand. “And you — you’re going to be mobile before we know it, aren’t you? Chime’ll get a workout chasing you around for me, yes she will.” He moved to give her a kiss and a nuzzle, matching her smile for smile.

Aurora chose that moment to wake with an unhappy face scrunch and a shrill cry. Briar went to her immediately, picking her up and crooning softly. “None of that,” he murmured affectionately, tucking her close and settled back by the twins. He kissed her forehead. “Did you have a good rest, Rori?” She calmed at the sound of his voice and the feel of him holding her close. “Mama will be back in just a few minutes to feed you,” he assured her. “Chime, can you grab me the baby bag?” She chinked at him and took flight, grabbing the bag and dropping it beside him before landing on his shoulder. He thanked her and gave her a pat, then got to work changing Aurora’s nappy. That done, he checked the other two and changed Amaya.

Tris came back when he had finished with the nappy changes and she settled on the floor with her back against the couch, taking the offered Aurora for a feed.

“So?” he asked impatiently after a few minutes of silence. “What did you think?”

Tris watched him for a moment, grey eyes sharp and thoughtful behind her spectacles. Then she smiled. “I think I ought to be acknowledged as the person who taught you to read and write, now that you’re to be published.” He scowled at her and she grinned. “It’s exceptional, Briar. Highly informative, intelligent without being condescending, and it’s all very well written. I couldn’t find any fault in it. There were some minor formatting suggestions I might recommend but that’s just a matter of opinion really and I imagine they may alter that stuff in each chapter as they put it all together anyway to make the book cohesive.”

He grinned at her. “Thanks, Coppercurls.” He tugged at her braid. “Tomorrow we can bring it to Discipline for Rosethorn to go over and then let’s spend some time at your tower, yeah?” She nodded at him, eyes bright, and he added, “We can find out if any of the others want to come along and we can see about reaching an agreement on where to build and what we want so we can move forward with it.”

That evening after supper Briar spent some quality time with his trees, Ellie had retired early, and the remaining three girls were gathered in the main sitting room with Chime and the babies. Chime skittered around playfully and the babies were all sleeping soundly on a blanket on the floor by Tris’s feet. Sandry, after a full day working at the citadel, sipped on headache tea and breathed deeply as she relaxed into the company and the conversation. She had just finished telling her sisters about a young man she had been flirting with on and off for the past several weeks.

“Just dive in,” Daja suggested, smiling her amusement when Sandry blushed brightly. “If you’re interested, go for it. You could use the stress relief.”

“Daja!” Sandry exclaimed, grinning down at the embroidery she had pulled out to keep her hands occupied.

“She has a point,” Tris said, eyes dancing wickedly. “It’s my cure-all for Briar. He’s stressed? Have sex. He’s sad? Have sex. He’s pissed? Have sex. He’s annoying me? Have sex. It always puts both of us in a good mood.”

Sandry pressed her face into the crook of her elbow to quiet the torrent of giggles that erupted from her. Daja couldn’t help a laugh of her own and muttered, “No wonder your mood has improved so drastically over the last year.”

“Briar likes to say he fucked the feisty right out of me,” Tris agreed gravely. “Though we all know that isn’t true.”

“Tris,” Sandry tried to scold through her laughter, “must you be so vulgar?”

Tris shrugged and Daja said, “Side effect of too much time spent in Briar’s company, I’d wager. For real though, Sandry, you are kind of wanting to, aren’t you?”

It was Sandry’s turn to shrug. “I do and I don’t,” she said quietly. “I’m curious, I’ll admit, and I’d like to try it. But I want to be sure it’s with someone I’m comfortable with, someone I can trust.”

“That’s fair,” Daja said. “With Rizu it wasn’t my intent — obviously, I didn’t even realize I liked her in that way — but it just kind of happened. And it wasn’t awkward or weird, it was just — nice.”

“It was the same with Briar,” Tris said softly, using a breeze to dance a ribbon around the room for Chime to chase. “Obviously I knew he’d want to get physical if we were to start on that path and I wanted to as well, more than I could admit even to myself at the time… but I had every intention of making him wait a good long while. I had planned on making him work for it but I didn’t even last a few days from our first kiss. It just felt so right with him, so natural. If it feels right, I say go for it. But if you aren’t sure — don’t.”

“That makes sense,” Sandry said. “But what if I never find a man I love enough?”

“We aren’t talking about marriage,” Daja reminded her with a grin. “My romance with Rizu didn’t even last the summer but I don’t regret the time we spent. I learned a lot and it was a good experience. If I hadn’t had that, maybe I wouldn’t have realized how good Ellie would be for me, you know? And with Ellie I had to take the lead and I don’t think I would have dared if I hadn’t had Rizu to show me how to start.”

“You have a pregnancy-prevention charm, don’t you?” Tris inquired. Sandry nodded and Tris added, “Don’t put too much pressure on it. If it’s something you want and it feels good in the moment, have at it and enjoy. Don’t overthink it.”

“And that’s coming from the Queen of Overthinking,” Daja pointed out.

“There’s something to be said of handing your mind over to the lesser instincts once in a while,” Tris murmured, smirking. “I can’t vouch for you, but I swear I think better for it. I’m certainly calmer for it.”

“Could you have been with anyone you didn’t know as well as you know Briar, though?” Sandry asked.

Tris rolled her eyes. “Maybe not. I might have tried though, had I had anyone genuinely interested. But it’s different for you. You’re beautiful and you know it — the boys certainly know it.” Sandry’s blush deepened. “You said this man doesn’t know you’re noble? That’s good — at least you know he isn’t using you for coin or power. Just enjoy the flirtations and if you feel comfortable with it progressing, allow it to. If you don’t, then that’s your answer.”

“You’re only interested in men, right?” Daja asked. Sandry nodded. “That’s what I thought but I couldn’t recall if you’d ever said as much. Tris too, I know. Briar’s obviously straight.” Tris tried to stifle a laugh and it turned into an awkward squeak. Daja stared at her, baffled. Then her mouth slowly split into a grin. “Not so straight?”

“I’m not meant to discuss it,” Tris said with a wicked grin. Sandry burst into a fresh set of giggles and Daja was smiling like a cat that had caught a bird.

“Oh no,” Daja said, leaning forward. “I need details.”

“Well,” Tris drawled, glancing sidelong at Daja and smirking, “you didn’t hear it from me, but he’s done his fair share of exploration. He does prefer women by a decent margin but I personally think a big part of that is that he gets on better with females to begin with so he just didn’t have as many opportunities with men.”

“I wonder if it’s a plant mage thing,” Daja commented after a long silence.

“Could be,” Tris said. “Most plants aren’t male or female, they’re essentially both. I imagine that could factor in. Anyway, back to the point — when do you see him next, Sandry?”

“Whenever I stop by his shop next,” Sandry muttered with an impish grin. “Tomorrow evening after we get back to town, more than likely.” She focused on her embroidery for a few minutes then said, “I think the one thing that I’m not so sure abou—” she stopped talking, cheeks pink, and a moment later Briar walked in. The girls glared at him and he stopped cold, looking around from scowl to scowl.

“Am I interrupting?”

“Yes,” they all chorused.

“Girl talk,” Tris informed him. “Go away.”

“Oh, come on,” Briar whined, easing himself into a chair and grinning brightly. “I’m more girl than Daj’ is.” He caught the ball of wire she threw at his head with a grin. “And I’m more experienced than any of you. Maybe I can offer an alternate point of view.” When no one said anything, he said, “So what’s the gab?”

Sandry giggled. “There’s a man I’ve been talking with. I think he wants to take things further than we have and I haven’t decided if I’d like to or not.”

“What makes you so sure he wants to do more?” Tris asked curiously.

Sandry blushed again and stitched more aggressively, then set it down on her lap with a sigh. “He’s— oh, he’s been — obviously excited, on a number of occasions,” she said in a hushed voice. “He gets embarrassed and tries to hide it but it’s hard to miss. That’s weird, right?”

Briar grinned at her. “No, it ain’t weird,” he assured her, amused. “And don’t hold it against the poor fellow. We don’t have as much control over those things as one might expect, they tend to have a mind of their own.” Tris, who often enjoyed ‘accidentally’ getting Briar excited in uncomfortable situations, grinned behind a hand and worked to suppress laughter. Daja and Sandry stared at him, curious despite themselves. He shrugged. “Trust me, there’s been times I’ve damn near got myself in trouble because the stupid thing decided to play by its own rules. The number of times I’ve gotten real excited meeting a new plant and it thinks it needs to respond and I’m sitting there telling it, ‘Wrong kind of excitement, sit back down.’ Or just waking up with the damn thing at attention, or the breeze blows the wrong way. Anyway, as long as he isn’t being weird about it, you can’t blame him for that. It’s like having to sneeze, there’s not much he can do about it.”

Daja’s facial expression was somewhere between amused and disgusted, and Sandry was again fighting a fit of giggles.

“Take it as a compliment,” Briar suggested. “And if he’s that excited and still being respectful, that’s honestly a good sign.”

“That is incredibly vulgar,” Sandry gasped out.

“Any other sage advice, oh wise one?” Tris drawled.

Briar rubbed his chin, thinking. “If it hurts, he ain’t doing it right,” he said finally. “No, I’m being serious,” he said when Sandry looked shocked and offended. “He should be focusing on making sure you’re comfortable and feeling good. Too many men just focus on their own self and don’t pay enough attention to making sure their partner is actually enjoying themselves. I don’t know how much detail Lark went into with you on all that stuff but if you’re properly comfortable and he takes his time focusing on you first, it’s just better for everybody.”

“That was so uncomfortable,” Tris muttered, shaking her head as she thought back to the day they’d all been educated about sex.

Briar grinned. “At least you girls got another girl teaching you. I guarantee my lesson with Rosethorn was worse than with yours with Lark. I mean really, they could have enlisted Frostpine at least.”

“They tried,” Daja said with a grin. “He was ‘busy’ all that week.” Everybody laughed at that.

“At least it wasn’t Niko,” Tris commented.

Briar shuddered. “True enough. I’d take Rosethorn over Niko for that conversation any day. At least Rosethorn has experience and says shit like it is. I can’t even imagine Niko ever having relations with anyone and I’m certain his talk would have been so—” he shuddered again, horrified at the thought. “It woulda killed me, I would have literally died.”

Sandry turned to Tris. “Now I’m curious — did it ever come up if Niko had any interest in those sorts of things?”

Tris scrunched her nose. “If he has, I was never aware, praise be to Mila. What did Rosethorn even talk to you about? Anatomy and the basic mechanics I assume?”

“Yeah. I didn’t even need most of that talk,” Briar griped, forlorn. “I knew all the basics from Deadman’s District. Sex ain’t no secret for street rats. Half of ‘em are prostitutes anyway. The pregnancy prevention stuff was good to know though for sure and she talked a lot about consent and respect, which was probably the most important takeaway, in hindsight.”

“That should be common sense,” Daja said flatly.

“It should be,” Briar agreed with an uncomfortable shrug. “But in the world I grew up in, sex is — I don’t know, it’s almost like a form of currency. Kids used it to get extra portions of meals or to trade for extra coin if they couldn’t scrounge enough to avoid the whip.”

“That’s horrible,” Sandry said quietly, mouth trembling.

Briar shrugged again. “Yeah,” he agreed. “But when you’re living it, it gets so normalized you don’t realize it’s wrong. Most of it’s rape, really, but no one bats an eye. Kids get forced into shit all the time out there but it’s just another day in paradise.” His voice had taken on a bitter quality.

“One positive thing about being a boy, at least,” Sandry pointed out.

Briar glared at her. “Being a boy doesn’t save you from that shit, trust me,” he informed her icily, eyes cold.  “Anyway — just trust your gut, Sandry. Be prepared to beat his ass if he crosses any lines.” He grinned, eyes bright again, “We all know you’re fully capable of defending yourself.”

“I just feel like it’s such a big deal,” Sandry said with a sigh. “It oughtn’t be. Everybody else is doing it.”

Daja grinned at her. “Quit putting so much pressure on it,” she advised. “I feel like it happens when it’s meant to happen. Like Briar said — trust your gut. It’s not a bad thing if things progress with this man and it’s not a bad thing if it doesn’t. Just enjoy it for what it is and see where it goes.”

“Yeah,” Sandry said with a smile. “No, you’re absolutely right. I don’t know why I’ve built it up to this big thing that I have to decide on right now. I think all that business in Namorn really kind of soured me on men.”

“You’re a good judge of character,” Tris told her, eyes softer than usual. “And you’re cautious enough that you’ll see through any stupidity they might try on you. If you aren’t sure if he’s on the up and up, you can invite him for supper sometime and we can all vet him for you.”

“And you’ve got the element of surprise on your side,” Briar added. “Anyone who doesn’t know you might think you’re helpless — but we all know that’s far from reality. Any man that tries to mess with you is in for a world of hurt.” Everybody grinned at that.

Chapter Text

On the 12th of Rose Moon, 1048 KF

“Okay, the task is simple,” Daja said, face serious as she looked at each of the three wide-eyed three-year-olds in turn. “I’ve hidden thirty wire balls in here. Look around, find the balls — some of them are well hidden so you’ll have to really think about where to look — and when you find a ball, bring it back here and put it in your basket. Okay? Get ready… Go!”

The children scattered and the hunt began. Daja took advantage of their momentary distraction to walk across the large open chamber and into the kitchen where Ellie was busy chopping vegetables. She grinned when Daja approached and leaned forward for a kiss, which the Trader gladly reciprocated.

“This should keep them busy for a little while at least,” Daja said with a wide grin as she grabbed an apple from a bowl on the island counter.

Ellie giggled. “They’re having fun, certainly,” she commented, looking up to watch the girls darting around as they searched and shaking her head. “Those two are so competitive,” she said. She looked around and asked, “Where’s Bae?” She felt a tug on her skirt and looked down, laughing when she saw the boy in question gazing up at her with his serious grey eyes set in a freckle-smattered fair-skinned face. “Are you okay, Bae?”

He nodded and pointed to the apple in Daja’s hand. “Me too?” he asked.

“Of course,” Daja said, grabbing another apple from the bowl. “Do you want it cut?” 

He shook his head no and took the apple, taking an enthusiastic bite, with a muffled, “Thanks,” through his mouthful.

“You aren’t playing?” Ellie asked him, ruffling his mop of red curls affectionately.

“Not right now,” he said matter-of-factly after he had swallowed that bite, then took another. “What are you cooking?” Baelfire was a quiet boy; where the girls tended to be more rambunctious, he was reserved and observant, watching the world around him with a serious, contemplative gaze. He often gravitated to the adults in his life rather than the other children and he could be sensitive and shy. When Briar was around Bae could generally be found following him like a little red-haired duckling.

“Lamb stew,” Ellie informed him. “Would you like to help?” He smiled and nodded and she walked around to the massive dining table and pulled up a chair for him to climb onto, placed a stewpot close to him and said, “I’ll chop the vegetables and you get them put into the pot for me. That would be a big help, Bae, thank you!”

A loud scream from the other end of the room caught everybody’s attention and Daja said loudly, “Amaya Moss — hands off!” Amaya, who had tried to snatch a wire ball from Aurora and had been met with shrill defiance, stomped her foot and huffed. “Play nice or go sit by yourself,” Daja advised her, eyes serious.

Amaya had golden brown skin, gently curled glossy black hair that fell halfway down her back when it wasn’t braided as it was now, and sharp grey eyes under a heavy fringe. Her big personality, in stark contrast to her twin’s calm demeanor, was a constant source of both entertainment and frustration for her family. She was mischievous, quick-tempered, adventurous, and competitive; she was also fiercely protective of her siblings and generally eager to help. She was affectionately referred to on occasion as “Rosethorn’s Revenge”.

“I saw it first,” Amaya said with another foot stomp.

“I got it first. I was faster, so I won!” Aurora argued fiercely. Only a few months younger than her twin siblings, she was constantly out to prove that she could do everything Amaya could do and do it better. The girls were often battling one another, each competing to outperform the other in whatever task they were set or whatever game they played. Aurora was a little taller than Amaya and her skin was lightly tanned with sandy-blonde hair that just touched her shoulders and honey-brown eyes. She was quick to smile and just as quick to cry; generally sweet and affectionate and always trying to be the voice of reason for Amaya, who had no interest in such things and often pushed back with defiance.

“Do I need to separate the two of you?” Daja asked.

“No, Daja,” they chorused.

“Play fair, be respectful,” she reminded them. “Amaya — Aurora got to it first, fair and square. Instead of wasting time fighting with her about it you could have found another of your own by now.” Reluctantly, Amaya nodded and got back to searching, with one last scowl for her sister.

“Oh, damn,” Ellie whispered as the knife just nicked her finger. She grabbed a hand towel and pressed it to the cut, smiling sheepishly at Daja, who turned to go get the small metal box that contained a basic first aid kit.

“Ouch,” Bae said, eyes wide and concerned.

“Yes, ouch,” Ellie agreed with a comforting smile. “But I’m okay. It’s just a small cut. A little bit of your papa’s salve on there and a small bandage and I’ll be right as rain.”

“I help?” Bae asked, holding out his hand. Ellie giggled and humored him, offering her hand; he placed his hand on hers and shivered, then sneezed. Ellie laughed again and then her face fell into a thoughtful frown as she pulled the towel off — the cut was gone, entirely healed with just a tiny scar to show where the injury had been. Ellie stared, shocked.

“Bae — did you heal me?” Ellie asked softly, eyes bright with curiosity.

Baelfire touched her hand again and said, “I help.”

“Yes, you did, that’s absolutely true,” Ellie said. When Daja walked up with the salve and bandage roll Ellie showed her the uninjured hand and said, “I think Baelfire healed my cut. He touched my hand and it’s all better.”

Daja ran her fingers over her lover’s hand and stared at Bae, who watched with a quiet calm. “Bae, how did you do that?” Daja asked. “Can you show me?”

“Ouch?”

“No, I don’t have an ouch right now,” Daja said, frowning. “You can fix ouches?”

“I help,” he repeated. “Ouch.”

“Well, your mama and papa are going to love this,” Daja said, grinning at him. “And just you wait until Niko finds out.”

“Papa home?” Bae asked, looking at the big double doors with excitement.

“No, I’m sorry, not yet,” Ellie said. “Papa and mama are spending some time just them for their anniversary, remember? They’ll be gone for a little while but they’ll be back before bedtime.”

***

“Four years,” Briar murmured in Tris’s ear, hands on her hips as he held her to him, soaking in the feel of her. “Four years we’ve been married. That’s fucking insane.” He pulled back just enough that their eyes could meet and they shared a bright smile, eyes equally affectionate.

“It’s crazy to think,” she agreed, lifting onto her toes to press a kiss to his lips. He deepened the kiss, one hand moving to her bottom and the other to the back of her head, pressing against her with passion. When they separated for a breath she pressed against him for another hug and said softly, “I love you so dearly.” They stayed like that for a while, holding each other atop Tris’s tower and enjoying the peaceful sounds of the wind and the distance crash of sea waves far below.

They kissed again and Briar traced his hands up to her neck, stroking her soft skin affectionately and then pulling back to catch her gaze with his and tugging gently at her amulet. She grinned and nodded and gently he unclipped the amulet, removed it, clipped it back together, and tucked it into an inner tunic pocket. He nuzzled her nose with his and then kissed her fiercely, moaning quietly when she reached down to squeeze at him through his breeches.

Briar pulled from her and began stripping and Tris followed suit. Both bare, they sank to the tower floor and entangled, fitting together perfectly as they so often did; hands pet and squeezed and clutched as their excitement mounted. Briar spent some time with his mouth between her legs and she melted into the pleasure, gasping and whimpering and gripping his hair in an almost-too-tight grip.

Get up here, she told him after some time. He broke the contact and grinned at her, face wet and eyes dark with desire. She tugged at him and he sat up on his knees, moving closer and leaning in for a kiss which she returned eagerly. 

“What do you want?” he asked her gruffly, smirking at her squeak when he squeezed at a nipple. He ran his thumb over the milk he had teased from her breast and leaned down for a lick and a suck. She moaned and grabbed his hair again, spreading her legs and pressing her hips up against him.

“Fuck me,” she instructed fervently, eyes wild with excitement. “Please, Briar, put a baby in me.”

He moaned and released her nipple, growling as he bit her neck and then began thrusting into her, trying to take his time. “Are you entirely sure? You want me to plant my seed?” he asked with a cheeky grin that she couldn’t see but she could sense, his voice muffled against her soft skin.

“Yes,” she whispered. “Briar, please.”

“Whatever you want, my beautiful Coppercurls,” he murmured with a shiver.

***

Sandry dismounted her horse gracefully and offered the reins to the full-time hostler and part-time maid Daja had hired. Even the stable here had been created of living trees, carefully grown and interwoven into solid walls with wide open windows with carefully crafted shutters in place for when the weather grew cold or stormy. Satisfied the horse was in good hands and offering her thanks, Sandry made her way to the Gathering Chamber, as they called it; it was a big single-floor treehouse with double doors. The doors and shutters had been the biggest challenge for Briar to create but over time he had managed to stretch and pull and mold the trees into creating a functional hinge.

Sandry opened one of the doors and swept into the chamber. It was one big spacious room — to her right that entire side of the building was comprised of a sitting area — a stone hearth had been built against the rightmost wall and in front of that was a low table. Surrounding hearth and table were eight comfortable couches, each capable of sitting two adults or three children comfortably. To Sandry’s immediate left was a huge dining table with twenty chairs around it and in the far left corner was the kitchen complete with its own cooking hearth and a small trapdoor that led into a cellar magicked to stay cold.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” Sandry said as she closed the door. Amaya and Aurora ran to her immediately and Sandry crouched down to hug them both fiercely. “Have you two been keeping out of trouble?” she asked, blue eyes dancing.

“No,” the girls said together and all three of them shared a giggle.

“I can’t say I’m entirely surprised,” Sandry said as she rose. She walked into the kitchen to join Daja, Ellie, and Baelfire; Bae smiled at her and waved and she waved back and then pressed a kiss to his forehead when she reached him. “Supper smells absolutely lovely, Ellie,” Sandry said.

“I help too,” Bae informed her, pointing to a salad bowl.

“Oh, thank you, Bae,” Sandry crooned, tweaking his nose gently. “You’re always such a big help. Whatever would we do without you?”

“How did it go today?” Daja asked, handing Sandry a steaming cup of tea.

“Oh, bless you,” Sandry said with feeling as she took the tea. “It was hectic. There’s so much to be organized yet and every time I feel I’ve got a handle on it there’s yet another set of nobles that simply must make an appearance at the coronation. It’s going to be an absolute madhouse and Summersea will be dreadfully chaotic that week, I’m certain of that.”

“It’ll be good to get it done and over with though,” Daja commented as she gathered plates and utensils with which to set the table. “You’ve been acting as Duchess for years and it had to be made official eventually.”

“I know,” Sandry said with a sigh. “I’ll be glad to have the ceremony behind me. It wouldn’t be so bad if I didn’t have to have so many foreign diplomats in attendance. The headache that comes with so much social diplomacy is just — a lot. At least my dear cousin Berenene won’t be able to attend personally — I so deeply hated sending that invitation — but I’m sure her little spies will be letting her know every flutter of my skirts and every word that I utter.”

“Sorry, saati,” Daja said sympathetically.

“It’s for the best,” Sandry said stoutly. “Uncle deserves to retire fully and I know he’s entirely confident in my capabilities now; it’s just the matter of making it public and official. There’s already been so much controversy over the matter and I’m sure that won’t improve until I take the position and people poke and prod and become accustomed to the idea.”

“To go from an older, clearly-experienced man such as His Grace, to a young woman such as yourself is shocking to most people from many countries, I’m sure,” Ellie said somberly as she began dishing up plates for everybody. “Mother said it’s all anybody could talk about in Sotat when the news broke. If you were older it maybe wouldn’t be quite so shocking but everybody thinks you’re young and inexperienced. We know that’s not true — Goddess, you’ve been doing much of the work for nearly ten years — but you know how people like to judge. All you can do is prove them wrong.”

“And that’s precisely what I’ll do,” Sandry said before pressing a kiss to Ellie’s cheek. “Children, supper time!”

Chapter Text

Niko peered intently at Baelfire, who clung tightly to Briar, hiding his face in his neck.

“Tris had mentioned she’d seen a glimmer of magic in all three of them,” Niko said slowly, speculatively, as he tilted his head this way and that. “I didn’t see anything when I looked last but at certain angles… I am catching a little halo of magic. It’s difficult to see yet, it’s still very faint — I wouldn’t have noticed it if it hadn’t been pointed out to me — but it is there.”

Tris, who had been playing with Glaki, Amaya, and Aurora, excused herself from the children to join the adults in the kitchen at Discipline.

“Do you see it?” Tris asked, curious.

“I do indeed, though it’s faint yet,” Niko said. “I’m not shocked that he has magic. But healing? That’s a jump from green or weather magic.”

“I would argue it’s not that far a jump from green magic,” Rosethorn said tartly. “Many a plant is a remedy for one ailment or another.”

“He’s so young,” Lark commented, grinning when Bae peeked at her. The boy giggled and wiggled and held out a hand to Lark, who reached forward to hold his little hand in hers briefly.

“Glaki was four when I found her,” Tris pointed out, “and I think I was around three or four when my magic started showing itself. Not that I understood it at the time.”

“Any inkling on the type of magic the other two might possess?” Niko inquired.

Tris smiled. “I’m not sure about Aurora yet, I haven’t seen anything indicative. But Amaya has weather magic like mine, I’m certain of it. Over the last few months I’ve felt her calling weather to her — unintentionally, when she was upset — and I’ve had to nudge it back out. And I can feel her magic trying to mingle with mine when I’m using it.”

“And she gets real worked up when there’s a storm coming,” Briar added. “She joins Tris in the weather whenever she can.”

Niko pulled out his dagger and nicked his palm. Tris flinched and grumbled, “You could have warned me, Niko!” 

Niko just smiled at her, amused, then held his palm out to Baelfire who stared at the small wound with wide eyes. “Can you help me?” Niko asked the boy. Bae looked at Tris for guidance and she nodded encouragingly at him.

“It’s okay, sweets,” Tris said softly, smiling. “Niko just wants to see if you can help, like you helped Ellie. Remember?”

“Remember,” Bae confirmed quietly. He hesitated and then reached forward to touch Niko’s palm. Those that could see magic saw a small flare and Bae sneezed twice as the cut faded into a faint scar.

“Oh, beautifully done, Bae,” Tris told him lovingly as he rubbed his eyes sleepily. “Come here?” He reached for her and Briar passed him to her; he nuzzled his face into his mama’s neck, stuck his thumb in his mouth, and closed his eyes; he was asleep almost instantly as she swayed with him. To Niko, Tris said quietly, “I’ll work with Amaya too to find out for sure what we’ll be dealing with there and we’ll keep our eyes sharp with Aurora to see if we get any clues as to her magic.”

“I find it peculiar,” Niko said thoughtfully, “that Aurora should have magic at all, not being a direct blood relation. You’re entirely sure you’ve seen it in her?”

“I’m sure, it’s just as clear as in the twins. She did nurse from me from the very beginning,” Tris said quietly. “Willow likes to say mother’s milk has a magic of its own. Maybe that could have influenced her? Could I have passed magic to her that way? After all, she can handle my lightning as easily as the twins and most people can’t. Or maybe she was bound to have magic regardless. She was brought to us for a reason, I’m sure of that. Maybe the gods knew she would need a family deeply rooted in magic.”

“Whatever the reason or design, I’ll be interested to see how their magics progress,” Niko said. “Continue documenting, keep me updated, and let me know if there are any questions or concerns.”

“What about Bae?” Briar asked. “Do we find him a healing teacher now? Or give it some time? It’s too early to really worry about it yet, right? When he’s older I can bring him with me to Urda’s and on healing calls but he’s too young yet.”

“I think we’re due to start all of them on meditation regardless,” Tris said. “Overdue, maybe. That’s probably the best place to start for now. At least with healing he isn’t likely to cause any unintentional damage.”

“Except to himself,” Briar said quietly, gesturing to the snoring boy. “Healing that little cut wore him out. If he were to come in contact with a more serious injury or illness, he could overextend himself without even realizing it. We need to be mindful of that.”

Tris nodded. “True enough,” she conceded. “I’m more worried about Amaya though. If she does have my type of magic we need to be sure she understands how to get a grip on herself sooner rather than later. She’s so — feisty.”

“Got her mother’s temper, that’s for certain,” Briar teased, grinning as he dodged the kick she aimed at his leg.

“And her father’s propensity for getting into trouble,” Tris added, eyes sparkling with mischief. Briar winked flirtatiously and leaned in to press a light kiss to her lips. Tris blushed red and returned the kiss, eyes aglow with affection. I wouldn’t have it any other way, she added mind-to-mind.

Niko and Rosethorn wandered out of the cottage together, animatedly debating how closely related various types of magic may be and how they could get passed down a bloodline.

“Tris, are you planning on having a booth at the market next week?” Lark asked.

Tris’s mood shift was immediately apparent. She nodded but her eyes were stormy and her mouth tight. “We’ve already got the booth booked.”

“What’s wrong, dear one?” Lark asked, eyes searching Tris’s. Tris looked down.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” she muttered. 

Lark glanced at Briar, who mournfully shrugged one shoulder, and Lark put her hands on her hips. Tris was fighting tears, rocking Bae in her arms again — whether it was more for his comfort or hers it was hard to tell. “Talk to me, Tris,” Lark instructed softly, stepping forward to place a hand on Tris’s arm. “I’ll get us some tea, let’s sit and talk.”

“I’ll take the girls out to explore,” Briar offered, kissing Tris’s cheek and then Lark’s. “Maybe we’ll go see Evvy.”

“Take Chime too,” Tris said in a voice that shook with barely-contained emotion.

Briar nodded and told her, I love you so much, my beautiful Coppercurls. Relax, talk to Lark — maybe she can help ease your mind.

When Briar had left with all three girls, Chime, and Little Bear in tow, Tris settled onto a couch next to Lark, Baelfire still snoozing against her. She leaned back enough for him to rest comfortably and gratefully accepted the offered cup of tea.

“Talk to me,” Lark said again. “You love market. What’s going on?”

Tris took a while to find the words. Finally, very quietly, she said, “I don’t want my babies to see the way people act around me.” She accepted the offered handkerchief as a tear escaped, slowly and carefully adjusting her position to reach her free hand up to wipe it away. “Before, they didn’t notice. They were oblivious. Now — they’re starting to realize people act differently around me. We have our regulars who don’t think twice about my oddities,” she rolled her eyes at the word, “but there’s always fresh blood in Summersea and you know how people are. They act like I’m some sort of monster. Last time we went Aurora asked why people are afraid of me. I didn’t even know what to say to her so I just changed the subject.”

“Tris,” Lark said, eyes kind and sympathetic. “Just tell her the truth the next time she asks. That people tend to judge without getting to know others and sometimes very special gifts can be seen as odd or frightening to people who aren’t familiar with them. That’s no fault of yours.”

Tris nodded, face glum. “It’s getting to the point where I don’t even want to go to Summersea unless I have to. I’m happy at home with my children, with my family, Lark. I’m happy there and I’m happy here. But anywhere else where people are involved? I’m just so tired of being treated like there’s something wrong with me. It was hard enough before but I had almost gotten used to it; it hurt still but the hurt had turned from sharp pain into a dull ache. It had become manageable. But it’s not just about me anymore and I can’t stand the thought of these — these people — tainting the way my children look at me.”

“Your children adore you, Tris,” Lark assured her fiercely, leaning forward to try to meet Tris’s eyes. Grudgingly, Tris allowed it, even as tears streamed against her will. “They love you so dearly and they’ve every reason to. That will not change. The way people treat you will change how they see outsiders, perhaps, but I guarantee it will not affect how they see you. You are their world, their rock, their comfort. Look at that little boy — sleeping on you without a care in the world because he knows he’s safe with you.”

“I keep telling myself it doesn’t matter what anyone else thinks,” Tris said with a sniffle. “But thinking of them becoming aware of the things people think and say and do — it makes me feel ill.”

“You can’t protect them from everything,” Lark reminded her, smiling sadly. “If only we could protect our loved ones from the pain of life, we would all do so. The very best thing you can do is to be honest and show them how they can defend themselves from these harsh realities and how they can rise above it by doing better. All four of you have done wonders in breaking toxic cycles and doing better than you were taught as young children. That’s no small feat but the work continues yet.”

Tris nodded and managed a wobbly smile. “Thank you,” she whispered. “I’ll work on it. For now I’m going to take a break from the market, I think, while I resettle my mind. It’s not like we need it, financially, and I need to focus on how to handle this.”

“You’ve come so far,” Lark said reassuringly. “I know you’ll come through this struggle with the same determination you’ve always had. Be kind to yourself, Tris, you deserve it and your children need you to show them how they can love themselves even when others may not see their value.”

“I don’t hate myself,” Tris said, wiping away another tear. “Not like I used to. I still have my moments, I have doubts and insecurities and moments of weakness. But — but Briar makes me feel beautiful. He tells me every day how beautiful I am and he means it. And I can see bits of myself in our children and it’s impossible to hate those qualities when I see them in my babies. And Briar and the children and the rest of our family — you all make me feel truly lovable and worthwhile. I feel like I’ve made so much progress with how I see myself, thanks to all of you. But that moment — when Aurora asked me why people are afraid of me — I feel like that brought all of it crashing back down onto me. It’s the reality that they’re becoming aware of how others see me — and I have no control there. I can’t dictate how people see me or treat me.”

“No,” Lark agreed, “all you can control is your own reaction and what you teach your children. It isn’t easy, Tris, and I am sorry you’re stuck fighting this.“

“And, Lark, what if Amaya does have my magic? Will she be regarded in the same manner I am? I couldn’t bear that — I don’t know how I’ll keep my head if my little girl is looked at like there’s something wrong with her just for embracing what the gods have gifted her with.”

“She has the very best mother and teacher she could ask for and that will make a big difference. That’s another important reason to prepare her early for the reality of what could be and how some people are treated. She — all of them — need to understand that nobody’s worth is determined by how others perceive them.”

“Thank you,” Tris said again. “I’ll do that. I wouldn’t be here without you. And everything I’ve gained is worth every struggle — I do know that.”

They sat quietly for a little while, each lost in their own thoughts and then Tris smiled a small smile and asked, “How have things been going for you, Lark?”

Lark smiled back warmly. “Nothing new to report. The Seers at the Hub have talked of some kind of disaster happening soon. The consensus is it will be sometime this summer so Rosie and I have been putting extra time into salves, medicines, bandages, and protective gear to be sure we’re well supplied.”

“That’s good, Briar’s been overstocking on his medicines too. Niko had mentioned their concerns.” She hesitated then said, “We’re officially trying for another baby.” Lark looked up, startled, and beamed.

“Finally wore him down?” Her eyes twinkled with good humor.

Tris grinned. “Hey, I’ve been patient. I waited for him to feel ready. The kids are all out out of nappies and play independently enough that he feels we can justify it now. I’m excited.”

Within a few more minutes, Baelfire awoke and Tris got him settled on the couch with a snack. While he sat and munched under Lark’s watchful eye, Tris went out to use the privy. On her way back into the cottage Briar appeared, eyes sparkling with mischief. At her knitted brows he said, “The girls were having fun helping Evvy arrange her rock garden. I figured I’d let them enjoy some quality time with her. She’ll bring them back here when she gets sick of them. Is Bae awake?”

“He’s awake, eating a snack with Lark.”

“Wonderful,” Briar said with a grin. “Come with me.” He tugged her around the building and climbed through a window and into Rosethorn’s workroom. Tris stared at him, incredulous, and he just offered a hand to help her clamber through after him. He pressed her against the wall and kissed her fiercely, hands roaming and petting. 

Tris nudged him off of her and murmured, “Briar — stop. What if Rosethorn comes back?”

“She won’t, she’s busy at the Hub and I’ll feel her magic approaching if she comes,” he said as he tugged her over to Rosethorn’s desk.

“And Bae—”

“He’ll be fine with Lark. This won’t take long.”

“I— oh,” was all Tris could manage when Briar began kissing her neck. He spent a little time there, exploring her softness with his hands while he used lips, teeth, and tongue on her neck. She gasped and whimpered, shivering at the sensations.

Knowing they were pressed for time, Briar retreated enough to tug her loincloth off and free his member from his breeches.

Briar, if Rosethorn finds out—

She won’t, he assured her as he quickly but carefully moved the contents of Rosethorn’s desk onto a shelf. He wrapped his arms around Tris from behind and hugged her warmly for a long moment, then firmly shoved her forward across the desk. He lifted one of her legs to give himself access to her and knelt down for a long slow lick. Tris pressed her face into the crook of her elbow to quiet the moan of pleasure that she couldn’t quite contain. After a few licks, Briar stood back up and shifted Tris until she was just where he needed her. 

Tris shivered as she felt his magic fill the wood of the desk and bit back a cry when he pressed a finger into her. He fingered her slowly with one finger and then two as the sapling trees sprung from the dead wood  on either side of her body and then connected to pull tight and effectively strap her down.

Fuck, Briar, she said passionately through their connection.

Fucking beautiful, my girl, he responded eagerly as he pressed his member into her heat. Tris bit down on her arm to keep herself quiet and she felt him shuddering with the same effort. He started slowly, sensually, and quickly gathered speed, moving hard and fast within her. They both demonstrated their self restraint with the minimal amount of noise they made as they each melted into the intense pleasure, thoroughly enjoying the sensations and the risk.

This is so wrong, Tris informed him, her excitement brimming in his mind as she spoke.

Briar couldn’t keep a quiet moan from escaping his lips. “Fuck yes it is,” he whispered aloud. “And it feels so good.”

He picked up the pace and within moments they were finishing together, Briar pressing deep and both of them shuddering as they fought to stay quiet. Neither could help the soft gasping moans or little whimpers but neither much cared in that moment. Briar stayed put for a few long breaths and when the mutual trembling had subsided, he withdrew, careful not to leave any mess. Quickly he tucked himself away and then used his magic to force the saplings back into their current life as a desk. When Tris was freed and the desk was once again only a desk, he handed her loincloth back and got Rosethorn’s desk set back up just as she liked it. With a double check to make sure nothing was amiss, they exited through the window and walked back around the cottage to join Lark and Bae.

Chapter Text

“Are we going to talk about today?” Tris asked. “That was— I mean, if Rosethorn—” Her face was crimson, shame setting in now that she’d thought about it.

Briar grinned. “I had prior permission, I promise. You know I wouldn’t disrespect her. She has cleansing spells at the ready, I’m sure of that. C’mon, Coppercurls — to have had you in Discipline? That’s got to be lucky. For getting you pregnant, I mean. And it’s so hard to find the time and a safe place with the kids around. And she kind of owed me for when I suggested she use your tower to spend time with what’s-his-name.”

Tris gaped at him. “I didn’t need to know that.”

“Neither did I but here we are,” Briar laughed. “I bet you a silver astral that got you pregnant.”

She scowled. “You’re an idiot.”

“You married me,” he reminded her. “What does that make you?” She snorted a laugh.

“I can’t believe she gave you the okay to play around in her workroom.”

“Well I tried for the garden and she wouldn’t have that. Too public, she said, which I figured nixed the roof too.” Tris couldn’t help a laugh, shaking her head in exasperation. “Her bedroom would be — icky.” He shuddered. She snorted.

“You two have the weirdest relationship,” she muttered.

“Rosethorn gets it,” Briar said and laughed, eyes twinkling. Tris wasn’t wrong. Rosethorn was his best friend in a lot of ways and he felt comfortable talking about things with her that he just didn’t prefer to talk about with his sisters. She was certainly experienced and adventurous in her own right and Briar enjoyed having someone to talk openly about such things with without it feeling weird.

“As long as somebody understands, I suppose,” Tris grumbled.

***

They tried their first stab at meditation with the children that next evening.

“I’m not sure I’d count this as a success,” Briar commented, grinning at Tris. She shook her head in agreement, just as amused as he. All three of them had fallen asleep where they had been sitting.

“Maybe just before bedtime wasn’t the best time to have them try,” Tris said dryly. “But we got them introduced to the idea and that counts for something.”

“At least they’re asleep,” Briar added cheerfully. “I say we throw some blankets on them and call it mission accomplished.”

Tris snorted and rolled her eyes but that was exactly what they did.

***

“Do you feel that?” Tris asked, coming up behind Amaya who stood outside their tree cottage, staring out at the ocean as she bounced up and down and shifted from foot to foot. Amaya grinned up at her mother.

“The wind is big,” Amaya said, holding out her hands as far apart as she could for emphasis. “It smells good.”

“It smells like an impending storm,” Tris said. “Do you feel the tingle?” At her daughter’s perplexed frown, Tris sighed as she tried to think of a simpler way to describe the feeling. “Do you feel funny when the weather changes?”

“My body wants to move a lot, like dancing,” Amaya replied. “The big winds make me happy.”

Tris smiled and sat down in the grass next to Amaya, wrapping her arms around her in a cuddle when the girl plopped into her lap.

“Lightning?” Amaya asked, holding out a hand. Tris tugged a pair of small lightning strips from her hair and pressed them into Amaya’s hand, watching as she fiddled with it, pushing it into a ball and stretching it out into a thin wire.

“You like mama’s lightning,” Tris commented idly, watching those little hands work. “How does it feel in your hands?”

“Warm,” Amaya said. “And nice too.”

Tentatively, Tris reached out with her magic, questing for Amaya’s. She felt it, the faintest glimmer of budding magic, and she nuzzled it gently with her own. She felt Amaya shiver against her.

“What was that?” Amaya asked, turning to stare wide-eyed at her mother.

Tris smiled and pressed a kiss to her forehead. “That was my magic making contact with yours.”

“Oh,” said the girl, frowning. “It felt funny.”

“It’ll take some getting used to,” Tris agreed. “It’s a brand new experience.” Tris encouraged a small gust of wind to whirl around them playfully and Amaya giggled, holding her hands out to touch as much of the breeze as she could. “Try to direct the wind,” Tris instructed.  “Ask it to come to you.” Amaya didn’t think twice; she called to it within herself and Tris grinned when she felt her wind tug on her own magic, asking for her to let it follow Amaya’s direction. She did allow it and the gust changed course to wash across their faces. “Well done, sweets,” Tris murmured, hugging her tightly and pressing a kiss to her cheek.

They stayed there for a little while longer, watching the ocean waves increasing in their intensity as the winds swelled and the clouds darkened. When Amaya yawned loudly Tris picked her up as she got to her feet and said, “Nearly time for bed, love. Would you like a snack before we clean our teeth?”

***

Aurora awoke in the night and sat up. Amaya was cuddled next to her and Aurora wiggled away slowly and eased out of bed, her favorite little blanket clutched in her hand; the three children each had their own mattress in the large bedroom but they had unanimously decided to push them all together to make one big bed they could all share comfortably when one or more didn’t sneak into their parents’ bed. Quietly Aurora crept into their parents bedroom to see Baelfire had already climbed into bed and was snuggled up to Tris. Briar wasn’t there. She thought for a long moment then made her way to his workroom; the door was cracked open and she nudged it open wider and peeked in.

Briar turned and smiled when he saw her in the doorway. He held out his hand to her and she climbed up onto his lap, allowing him to wrap her warmly in the blanket.

“You okay, sweet girl?” he asked, voice soft.

“Yes, Papa,” she said, “I just woke up.” She reached her hand out to touch the miniature tree had been tending to, tracing the intricate curl of its trunk.

“That’s a juniper tree,” he informed her, touching the needles tenderly. “Be careful with her needles, they can be prickly. She’s a beauty, isn’t she?”

Aurora nodded. “Smells good too,” she said, grinning up at him. He grinned back and nuzzled her nose with his own. She yawned.

“Let’s get you a drink of water and then back to bed,” Briar said. “You’re tired.” She nodded sleepily and rubbed at her eyes. He carried her back to bed and tucked her in with a kiss to her forehead.

***

Freshly cleaned after a long day in the forge, Daja sat down next to Ellie and grinned at Sandry.

“I hope you don’t mind,” Sandry said, waving her hand at the pile of papers on the side table. “I have numbers to go over and reports to write and I just needed to get out of the citadel for a while. My head aches for the work but I could swear it aches less when I’m out here with all of you.”

“How are you feeling about all of that?” Daja asked, frowning.

Sandry smiled. “Nervous,” she admitted. “I really hadn’t expected this and even with the last few years to prepare, I still don’t feel entirely ready. But I can’t imagine I will feel ready until I prove to myself I can handle the entirety of the responsibility.”

“You’ll be excellent,” Ellie assured her, dark eyes bright. “I wish more leaders had hearts like yours. Imagine what a difference could be made.”

“The seers at the Hub are predicting some sort of disaster this summer,” Sandry said. “I know you’ve heard,” they both nodded, “and we’re waiting patiently to see if they can discover anything more specific. No such luck so far. So we’ve been working on stocking all manner of emergency supplies. I just hope it isn’t anything too dreadful. We just don’t need that right now.”

“Do we ever need that?” Daja asked with a small smile.

“No,” Sandry said with a giggle. “I suppose not. It’s just all got me so itchy. The coronation coming soon and all the stress that comes with that. The terribly vague omens of doom hanging over our heads.” She sighed. “It all feels very heavy right now.”

“I’m sorry,” Daja said. “You know you’re always welcome to come by any time and if there’s anything we can do to help, we’ll do what we can.”

Sandry smiled at her, appreciative. “Just your company is all I ask for,” she said warmly. “And occasionally lending an ear so I can whine without feeling judged or petty.” Daja grinned broadly.

***

The second attempt to teach the three children to meditate wasn’t much better than the first. All three of them fidgeted and squirmed and complained and after twenty minutes of effort, Briar and Tris decided to call it.

“Go play,” Briar told them with a grin, gesturing to the beach. They didn’t need telling twice and they all pelted toward the sand and water, Chime twirling around them excitedly. Briar held out his arm for Tris to take and they walked at a much slower pace, enjoying the weather and the peace of the moment. The kids laughed and screeched and their parents settled comfortably in the sand to watch and chat.

“I love these moments,” Tris said suddenly after a brief silence. Briar smiled at her. “This is just really lovely. So peaceful. And they have so much fun.”

“They’ve got it good,” Briar said with a grin, nudging Tris gently. “We all do.”

“It’s going to get really crazy, with all of them being mages,” Tris pointed out, grinning. “It’ll be a challenge, that’s for sure.”

“We’re up for it though,” he assured her. “They couldn’t have a better family for it. We’ve got so much support to ensure we can cover every eventuality with them. We’ll figure it out, one day at a time.” He laughed when Amaya tried to do a handstand but moved too fast, flipping herself onto her back, giggling. “Any thoughts on Aurora’s magic?”

“No idea,” Tris said. “Amaya’s easy for me to understand because our magics are one and the same. Bae gave himself away. But I haven’t noticed anything out of place with Aurora. I know I see that magic glimmer in her. She is also three months younger than the twins though so she may take a few more months to show signs.”

“Fair point,” he said quietly, smiling. “I’m sure whatever it is we’ll see it when it appears.” Tris nodded and rested her head against his shoulder, settling comfortably into the warm evening sunshine.

Chapter Text

The following week, everyone became acutely aware of what exactly the seers had been predicting. Briar was the first to realize. He had brought several crates full of highly powerful medicines, balms, and teas to Urda’s house and after he had got them all put away in the storerooms he was asked to assist the healers. Over the previous several hours they had a dozen sick brought in, all from the Mire, and Briar felt his stomach turn hard at the sight of them. They were all coughing, wheezing, and feverish; there were no spots or blemishes but they all looked as poorly as anyone could be without being dead. Thinking fast, he donned white cotton robe, gloves, and mask, and, with a prayer, he got to work doing what he could.

Sandry? he called out, including Daja and Tris in his communication as well. Have you heard from anyone about Urda’s?

I haven’t heard anything of Urda’s, Sandry replied, dread in her voice at the tone in his. Why?

A dozen severely sick with an unknown respiratory illness, he said gloomily. All came in this morning and from the sound of it they’ll be rounding up more sick from the streets in an attempt to keep it from spreading. These are just the ones badly off enough to have sought help, they’re saying there’s plenty more sick. And these folk have been sick for at least a week.

No deaths? Sandry asked

No deaths reported yet but at least a handful of the folk here don’t look so good. And based on the numbers so far I’d wager this one is highly contagious and quick to spread.

Cat dirt! I’ll rally the troops. I’ll have the Mire shut down immediately, though from the sound of it I doubt it will do us any good at this point, Sandry said. You know the drill, Briar — I’m so sorry.

Yeah, I know, he said, morose. Mandatory quarantine. Coppercurls — give the babies my love. Let them know I’ll be home as soon as I possibly can. And if you could ask Ellie to tend the garden? Let her know I appreciate it.

I will, Tris said sadly. They both felt the gravity of the impending separation — they hadn’t slept apart for more than a night since Tris had been at Lightsbridge and the children had never gone more than a workday without Briar. We all love you dearly. Stay safe and update us when you can.

I’ll touch base with Frostpine, Daja added. We’re well-stocked on sample boxes — we’ve made sure of that — but I know I’ll be making more to be sure we’ve plenty and I’m sure he’ll want to do the same. While I’m at Winding Circle I’ll let Lark and Rosethorn know what’s going on too.

Thank you, Sandry said earnestly. I’ll be sending messenger birds to Honored Moonstream presently, I’m on my way now, but anything we can do to be sure everyone is aware sooner rather than later is greatly appreciated. Maybe if we work quickly enough we can nip this in the bud.

Let Rosethorn know I’m more than happy to scrub out and join them in the greenhouse if I can be cleared, Briar added.

When Sandry and Daja released the connection, Briar pressed his magic against Tris’s affectionately. You’ll be okay, beautiful? he asked softly. He could feel her swell of emotions hidden under the surface and he too was fighting to keep his composure.

Of course, she said briskly. It’s been ages since the last epidemic, we knew this was coming.

Didn’t know I’d be stuck in quarantine again, he grumbled gloomily.

No, she agreed, more softly now. But we weren’t naive enough to assume it wasn’t a possibility. We’ll be okay here, Briar, we’ve got everything we need and I know Ellie will help me keep the children entertained. Please just focus on keeping yourself healthy and getting home safe to us as soon as you can.

I’ll see you soon, he assured her, breathing deeply and stepping into his professional boots.

***

Tris took a deep, shaky breath. She had been sitting on the grass, half reading her book and half watching the children play when Briar had let them all know what was going on.

Daja, she asked, if you haven’t left yet can you please ask Ellie to come see me when she can?

She’s already on her way, Daja said, just as Ellie sat down next to Tris. Tris smiled sadly at her and Ellie wrapped an arm around her shoulders for a moment before tucking her knees up and holding them.

“I’ll do whatever I can to help,” Ellie said softly. “We’ll get through this together.”

“Thank you,” Tris murmured, watching as Chime flittered through the air dangling a long ribbon for the children to chase. “I know it will be alright. I’m just trying to think of how to explain to them that Briar will be gone for a while; that there’s no way to know how long. I don’t want to upset them but I don’t think there’s really a way around that.”

“Maybe put it in story form?” Ellie suggested. “They all adore story time so much and perhaps that will help them to understand.”

“Yeah, maybe we’ll try that. We’ll worry about it after supper. Speaking of which…” Raising her voice slightly and using a small gust of wind to bring her voice clearly to the children, she said, “Who wants to go into Papa’s garden to find some vegetables for supper?” Three excited voices chorused and with a smile, Tris got to her feet and Ellie followed suit.

After they had harvested some vegetables Tris set up the wash bucket and let the kids rinse off the vegetables under Ellie’s supervision while she went into the kitchen to prepare for supper. When the vegetables were suitably rinsed and the children entirely soaked through, they were all brought in and Tris stripped off wet clothes and dried the children off, then handed each of them some knives Daja had made specially — they were dull enough not to cut skin but just sharp enough to be usable with most fruits and some vegetables — and set them to work helping to cut fruit. They were always happy to be involved in whatever the adults were working on and though they tended to make messes more than actually help, the effort was made to give them the opportunity to do what they could and at the least it kept them busy and out of trouble.

Tris glanced over at them and grinned. “You’re supposed to be chopping the fruit, not eating it all,” she chided, entertained and not at all surprised.

“Oh, I forgot,” Bae said, eyes wide and earnest and face smeared with strawberry.

“I didn’t,” Amaya said cheekily as she took another big bite.

“Me neither,” added Aurora between giggles.

After supper all five of them went into the big shared bathhouse and took their time there — the children always enjoyed the bath. Ellie joined the children in the bath and Tris, who still preferred not to be bare in front of anyone but Briar or the children and generally bathed in their private bath, merely sat on the edge and stuck her feet in with Chime settled comfortably on her shoulder. That was where they were when Daja got home. She took her own shoes and stockings off and settled next to Tris, her feet soaking in the warm water as well.

“Any more word from Briar or Sandry?” Daja asked. When Tris shook her head no, Daja said, “Crane and Rosethorn are already setting up the greenhouse and the first round of sample boxes have been sent to Urda’s. By this evening they should have the boxes back in their care and they’ll be working with the samples first thing tomorrow. Rosethorn said they’ll need a diagnosis oil made before Briar will be able to leave Urda’s. Nobody sick at Winding Circle that we know of.”

“That’s a blessing, certainly,” Ellie said, closing her eyes for a moment to pray that Winding Circle remained disease-free.

“Moments like this I’m really glad Briar suggested we move out here,” Daja added quietly. “It’s so peaceful here and isolated enough that we can let the kids play outside. Imagine if we lived in Summersea during an epidemic — having to keep them cooped up inside.”

“I would go raving mad,” Tris said bluntly. “Briar’s got good instinct. I’m grateful for that.”

Following the bath Ellie and Daja went to their cottage, after Tris had assured Ellie four times that she would be perfectly fine talking to the children about Briar’s absence, and Tris got the kids dressed comfortably in their night clothes. When all four of them were cuddled in bed Tris asked Daja for a favor and then requested the children all hold hands with each other and with Tris, forming a circle with Chime curled in the center.

“Why?” Amaya asked as she did so.

“I’d like to try something,” Tris said simply. “Do you all remember the mediation breathing we’ve practiced? Good. Close your eyes and try that for for a few minutes; I’d like to see if we can talk to Daja through our magic. Just focus on your breathing.” Gently Tris nudged a tiny thread of her magic to intertwine with Amaya’s magic. That was easy enough as she had done it before and their magics were so similar. She reached for Baelfire next and she was pleasantly surprised that his magic melded with hers without a struggle. She eased her magic to Aurora last and she paused for a moment to feel it — to investigate — and then she connected firmly to her. All three connections made and stabilized, she called out to Daja.

Can you all hear me? Daja asked.

“I hear you!” Aurora said aloud. Tris grinned.

Try to say it with your mind, without talking aloud, Tris advised. Think what you want to say to Daja.

Like this? Amaya asked.

Just like that, Tris said. Well done.

I can do it too, Aurora insisted.

And well done you, Tris assured her, amused.

And me? Bae asked.

And you, Tris agreed.

Great job, all of you, Daja said. I’ll have a busy day working in the forge tomorrow so I’m going to get some rest. Goodnight, I’ll see you all tomorrow.

Goodnight! the children chorused, and then Tris released her hold on their magics.

“That was grand,” Bae said solemnly. Tris laughed quietly and pressed a kiss to his forehead.

“That practice wasn’t for no reason,” Tris said, tugging all of them close. “Come cuddle.” They did so and while everybody got comfortable Tris took a deep stabilizing breath. “Papa’s been called away to do some very important work. He won’t be home for a while — I’m not quite sure how long — but now that I know we can talk through our magics I’ll make sure we get some time to talk to Papa when he’s available. That will mean so much to him to hear from all of you.”

“When will he come home?” Aurora asked, lip trembling. “I want him home right now.”

“I know, lovely,” Tris said softly. “Me too. There’s no way to know when he can come home yet but I’ll let you all know as soon as I know. He’ll come home as soon as he’s able.”

“Can we go visit him?” Amaya asked, scowling.

“No. He’s taking care of sick people and we need to be careful not to get sick ourselves. We’ll be staying here until the danger has passed.”

“Danger?” Aurora asked, eyes widening fearfully. “Papa—”

“Papa is taking every precaution to stay safe,” Tris assured her hurriedly, internally scolding herself for her word choice. “He isn’t in any danger. Rosethorn taught Papa all sorts of ways to say safe around sick people and he’s being very careful.”

Baelfire got up without a word and left the room. Tris called after him but he didn’t respond. She was about to follow him when he walked back in, Briar’s shakkan in his hands.

“Oh!” Tris exclaimed, leaping out of bed to help him, stabilizing the heavy load so the boy didn’t drop it. When she was satisfied he had safely settled the shakkan onto the bedside table she climbed back into bed and he followed her and touched the tree gently. “What are you doing, Bae?” Tris asked, rubbing his back.

“Papa’s tree,” he said sadly. “We keep tree safe for Papa.”

“Oh, Bae,” Tris said, smiling and tugging him close for a squeeze. “You’re such a sweet boy. Papa will be so grateful you’re taking care of his shakkan.”

Coppercurls? Briar called to her just then.

Are you okay? Tris asked. When he assured her he was and that he was resting for a while, she asked, Would you like to say goodnight to the kids?

Startled but absolutely agreeable, he waited patiently while she grasped each of their magics and connected them all. All three children immediately began a loud rabble of intermingling eager voices and though Briar understood little of what they said, all he could do was grin and bask in their presence. Alone on a cot in a corner of a sickroom, he couldn’t help the silent tears that streamed down his cheeks even as he smiled; he wished fervently he had held them a little longer the last time he had hugged each of them but for now this would just have to do.

I’m so glad to hear from all of you, he told them affectionately. I love you all so dearly and you know I miss you every moment I’m away from you. You’re behaving for Mama, right?

Yes, Papa, Aurora said brightly.

I’ll try my best, Amaya added impishly.

I help with your tree, Papa, Bae chirped.

Tris sent Briar an image of Bae struggling to ensure the tree was settled in the bedroom with them all and he laughed.

Thank you so much, Briar said earnestly. I’ve got the three best kids in the world. I’m so lucky. Did you help Mama make supper?

They spent a while talking until the connections started to waver as the children became sleepy. They said their goodnights and Tris got all of the children settled around her, Chime curled at her feet; when she was sure they were all asleep she nudged gently at her connection to Briar, careful not to wake him if he had fallen asleep. He was awake and responded immediately.

How is it going there? she asked.

Grim, he said gloomily. Two deaths and another dozen sick brought in. We’ve sent off sample boxes and right now we’re doing what we can but nothing we have is easing their lungs. It’s like a severe, quick-onset pneumonia, but it’s spreading like wildfire. I don’t like it, Coppercurls.

Hang in there, she reassured him softly, pressing comfort across their bond. I wish I could help.

Keep our babies safe and happy, that’s more important work than most will be doing. Thank you, beautiful, for everything you do.

Don’t be silly, she said. He grinned, feeling her awkward embarrassment through their bond and knowing full well he’d worked a blush onto her cheeks. Get some rest, she instructed. We both know you’ll need it.

Yeah, he said, mood falling again. I’ll try. Love you, beautiful.

I love you dearly, Briar. Rest and stay safe. We’ll talk more in the morning.

Chapter Text

Everybody felt the strain of the epidemic. Sandry felt the pressure to contain and extinguish the disease pressing down on her shoulders and she handled it with incredible grace — not that those who knew her well were at all surprised. She was entirely aware that those who doubted her would be watching for any slip-ups or perceived failures and she was determined not to give them that satisfaction. More importantly, of course, she wanted to minimize the damage done to her people. She had sent messenger birds off to those who had planned to attend the coronation, explaining in brief detail why it had been postponed and assuring those who were already traveling that safe quarters would be set up for them outside city walls until it was safe to enter.

Even with strict quarantine orders in place across Summersea and the Mire, the death toll continued to rise and it quickly became evident that Briar had been absolutely correct about the contagiousness of this disease. When she had little to do on the Duchess front she set to work continuing to ensure there were plenty of heavily magicked protective gear made for the people working directly with the disease. It helped her to feel that she was doing as much good as she was able and it kept her mind off the sorrow that came with dwelling on how dearly she missed her loved ones — the separation weighed heavy on her heart but she wasn’t about to let it beat her.

Briar was in the thick of it. Tending the sick with gentleness, compassion, and deftness that few healers could match, he was kept busy to the point of near exhaustion. When he was meant to rest he found he simply couldn’t relax — he missed his home and his family and his greenery with a fierce desperation that tore at him. When he was able to fall asleep, he slept restlessly and found himself battling nightmares with an intensity he hadn’t experienced in years. On the third night, after saying goodnight to the children — the highlight of his days without a doubt — Tris touched base with him as she did every night. This time she felt his exhaustion and hopelessness shadowing his mind and despite his arguments she insisted their magics stay intertwined as he fell asleep. It did help and he was able to get some halfway decent rest. After that, Tris made it a priority to help ease his mind as he rested.

Tris had her own challenges at home. She felt helpless and that frustrated her. Worse, the children were struggling to make sense of Briar’s absence. They had seemed to understand for the first day or two but gradually the emotions intensified. Amaya’s temper tantrums reached a new extreme that Tris wasn’t entirely sure how to handle — Briar was the one who dealt with her moods best and Tris found herself grappling with the realization that her daughter’s moods were far too much like her own to be fair. On top of trying to help her regulate her feelings and keep from hurting her siblings in her fury, Tris had to constantly press against Amaya’s magic as she unknowingly tried to pull in storms. 

Aurora seemed to cry over everything. Any smallest upset sent her into a puddle of tears and she was clinging to Tris like her life depended on it, clutching at her skirts and demanding to be held. Tris accommodated her as well as she could, fighting furiously to keep her own temper in check as her patience thinned. Bae was in his own world. Anyone who didn’t know him well might have not noticed his silent sorrow but Tris felt it hanging heavy around him. He clung to her just as Aurora did, clinging to her skirts and took every cuddle she was able to give. He was morose, he almost seemed depressed, and when he wasn’t clutching his mother, much of his time was spent with Briar’s shakkan or other miniature trees or in the garden. More than once Tris found him curled up between plants in the garden, thumb in his mouth and cheeks tear-streaked. Ellie was there through it all, doing what she could, but as the children weren’t interested in her help she focused mainly on cooking and cleaning to take that load off of Tris’s shoulders and she did take charge of the children on occasion so Tris could stop to breathe. She felt it wasn’t enough but there just wasn’t much she could do to ease the children.

Daja and Frostpine continued to work on the supply of sample boxes. Both of them had stayed on top of making them regularly to ensure they had a solid base for the next epidemic but regardless they worked to be absolutely sure they would have enough and hopefully some left over when it was all said and done.

Rosethorn, Crane, and their crew worked tirelessly. It took them only a day to single out the essence of the disease and another week after that to create the diagnosis oil as they simultaneously worked toward a cure. Lark informed Sandry via messenger bird that the oil was complete and in turn Sandry let Tris know — Rosethorn herself was going to Urda’s House to bring Briar to the greenhouse. Tris told Briar and she felt her breath hitch at his hesitation — a nervousness in his mind that she suddenly realized had nothing to do with working with the sick. He didn’t want to tell her and after a brief argument, she furiously demanded he tell her with a snap of lightning across their magics.

Just let her know not to waste her time, he said finally, rubbing at his temples as though that would fix the singe on his magic. I’m fine — I’m not feeling badly at all — but I’ve definitely caught something. My samples have been sent in so they can see for themselves that way. She should stay where she is and continue the work and if my samples show I haven’t caught this crud, then she can come pull me outta here.

Tris was silent, panic coursing through her mind and body.

Coppercurls, please relax — I’m fine, he assured her pleadingly. It’s just a sniffle and a cough. It hasn’t slowed me down in the least.

Briar! Tris snapped, aghast. If you’re sick you need to stop working and rest! Please, I need you to be okay — your babies need you to be okay.

Tris, I swear I’m absolutely fine. I promise if I feel the least bit weary I will rest plenty. Right now I’m as energetic as ever and I feel better for being useful. I ain’t badly sick, beautiful, I’m really okay.

Tris knew he was being honest — he couldn’t keep the truth from her if he tried — but she worried still. Reluctantly, she allowed him to get back to work and she relayed the message to a horrified Sandry, who immediately sent a bird back to Lark. Lark herself went to the greenhouse to let Rosethorn know but she had already left for Summersea, eager to bring her boy to Winding Circle.

It wasn’t long after his talk with Tris that Briar felt Rosethorn’s approach. Cursing silently, he focused on his work while he waited impatiently for her to appear; when she walked through the door, fully clad in especially-protected gear, she was already frowning and he could see it even with her mask in place. He gestured for her to follow him into a quiet corner.

“Sandry had a messenger waiting downstairs to inform me you’ve fallen ill,” Rosethorn said, clearly vexed. “You didn’t bother to say anything to anyone because…?”

He shrugged. “Ain’t that sick, Rosethorn.” Despite his best efforts he turned away to give into a short bout of coughing. “Just a cough,” he croaked. “And the sniffles. It ain’t that bad. No fever and my breathing’s fine. I’ve got plenty of gumption yet.”

Her eyes searched his and he met her gaze squarely, trying to reassure her. He didn’t dare make physical contact or even stand too close. He had been very cautious to avoid contamination and still had managed to get sick and to him that spoke of just how contagious this disease was.

“You ought to go,” he said. “Get back to work and get out of this shit-hole before you catch it too. You know me, Rosethorn — I was careful. This shit’s too easy to catch.”

She glared at him and pulled a vial out of her pocket, uncorking it and turning it over on her finger to get some liquid then pressed her finger to his forehead. “White if there’s no disease, a dark blue if there is,” she informed him tartly. She stared at the dot for a long moment then shook her head.

“Blue?” She nodded. He shrugged, “Figured as much. There’s plenty sick that recover just fine and I’m not badly off. Just get back to work and I’ll be okay here. I’ll keep the girls updated.”

“You need to rest,” she said quietly, eyes soft with concern.

He shrugged again. “I will.”

“I mean it,” she snapped, eyes sharpening again, hands on hips.

“I will,” he repeated, annoyed. “Now get. You’re wasting time.” They both walked toward the door and he coughed a few times and hesitated, then asked, “Any other information? News?”

“We’re sure it’s airborne,” she said tightly. He nodded. He had assumed as much as well, based on how quickly and easily it spread. “Death rate among the sick seems to be at around ten percent, give or take. You know how it is — it’s hard to get a real estimate without knowing how many may be asymptomatic or not sick enough to bother to tell anybody.” He nodded again. “We’re working toward a cure and making decent progress. There’s no magic in it — we checked — so it shouldn’t be altogether too complicated. We’ve found three keys but we’ve many to go yet. It’s similar enough to the sweating sickness and the wet cough that we believe we’re on the right path.”

“The challenge will be catching it before it reaches the point of not being able to breathe,” he pointed out quietly. “Once it gets that bad it’s damn difficult to recover. Limited breathing, limited oxygen, limited healing. We’ve noticed here that the ones we catch and treat early have a much better prognosis than the ones that are struggling to catch their breath — by then it’s usually too late.”

Her eyes bored into his. “Have you asked a healer to work with you? Ensure you don’t get to that point?”

“I will if I feel like I’m getting worse instead of better,” he said patiently. “Right now I can’t justify taking any real help away from the people here.” When she looked about to argue he said, “Get to work. I won’t let anything happen to me, I promise — I couldn’t possibly leave you lot without me, none of you would survive a week.” With a wink and a cheeky grin hidden by his mask but visible in his eyes, he turned and got back to work.

***

Tris checked in with Briar as often as he would allow. He reassured her time and time again and insisted she quit worrying and focus on herself and the children. He tried to ignore her poking and prodding at his mind and magic to ensure he was still in good health and only snapped back at her once or twice; he fully understood her concerns but her anxiousness was only worsening his own. Two days after Rosethorn’s visit he was feeling the weariness setting in. How much of it was from being sick and how much was from the overall stress or the lack of growing things around, he couldn’t be sure, but he did decide to rest for much of that day. One of the kinder healer mages — Egret, with whom he had a solid rapport — checked in with him and reluctantly he allowed her to work some magic on him.

“That should take the edge off, at least,” she said quietly, handing him a mug of willow bark tea. He grimaced but drank it down. He had had enough of the stuff over the past several days to take down a horse, he imagined, but he knew better than to argue. “Now rest,” she instructed. “And let me know if you get to feeling worse.” He nodded and muttered a thanks as he rolled over, falling asleep almost immediately.

***

“I’m going mad,” Tris groaned, thunking her forehead against Daja’s shoulder. Daja, freshly scrubbed after a long day in the forge, patted her shoulder sympathetically. “Raving, deranged, deliriously mad.”

“They’re making excellent progress at the greenhouse,” Daja reminded her. “I don’t think it’ll be much longer before they’ve got a cure in hand.”

“Urda’s Blessing, I hope you’re right,” Tris said mournfully. “I don’t know how much more of this I can take. The kids miss him so much it’s like they don’t know how to function without him. I feel terrible. In part because they’re so miserable and I know they’re hurting for the lack of him. But also because they’re making me insane, Daja! It’s constant tantrums, crying, screaming, tugging at me, demanding to be held — it’s just too much. I’m so grateful for the years I’ve spent honing my self-control because I’m absolutely needing all the self-control I can muster to keep from losing it just now.”

Daja pressed Tris’s cup of relaxing tea into her hands firmly and said, “Drink. Relax a minute. Ellie and Chime have the kids for the time being. Stick that nose of yours in a book and take a bath. I’ll go help Ellie and we’ll get them fed and into the big bath.”

Tris paused, unsure for a moment, then nodded. “I appreciate it,” she said finally. “I hate to ask it of you both but I could really use the break.”

“You didn’t ask, we offered,” Daja reminded her. She took a sip of her own tea then said casually, “Ellie said you were ill this morning.”

Tris blushed. “All the stress,” she said flippantly. “It’s getting to me more than I’d like to admit.” Daja’s eyes narrowed, trying to meet Tris’s, but Tris merely lifted onto her toes and kissed Daja’s cheek then said, “Thank you for the help. I won’t be long, maybe an hour. You and Ellie are very much appreciated.”

“We’re happy to help, saati,” Daja assured her, kissing her back. “Go, relax. Enjoy.”

Tris didn’t need to be told again. She pushed all of her anxious thoughts from her mind and spent some time reading in the bath, cherishing the solitude and peace. After she had read a chapter she began to feel restless and she reached out for Briar — he had been resting much of the day and though she was glad he was taking the down time, she was also concerned that he felt the need to rest. She knew he wouldn’t slow down unless he was feeling poorly.

Hey, beautiful, he responded in short order. Quit fretting — I’m just fine. I’m feeling much better for the rest. My breathing is perfect, my cough is on the mend, and the rest has me ready to get back to work. When he sensed she was about to argue he added, But I will continue resting for tonight and see how I’m feeling in the morning. Ain’t nothing to it, Coppercurls.

She smiled. She could feel the difference from how he felt from this morning and she took a deep breath, relief drizzling across her. I’m glad you’re feeling better. Lark says they’re maybe days away from having the cure ready for mass production.

Excellent, he said enthusiastically. I miss you, Coppercurls.

I miss you, Briar, she said softly. 

And I miss my babies, he added.

Tris giggled. They miss you. They’ve made that evident by turning into demon children in your absence. 

Briar laughed aloud. No doubt who their father is, eh?

No doubt in the least, she agreed with a smile and an eye roll. Now rest. I’ll bring the kids in to talk to you before I put them to bed. I’ll need to go relieve Daja and Ellie — assuming they’ve survived the ordeal, that is.

Chapter Text

It was nearly three weeks after the start of quarantine that a cure was announced and another few days before the cure was produced and widely available enough to officially call quarantine to an end. After Briar had taken his day of rest and a little help from the healer mage, he was feeling much better but his diagnosis spot stayed dark blue for another five days. By the time his spot started to fade, he had begrudgingly decided to ride quarantine out where he was; his assistance there was appreciated and, more importantly to his mind, he didn’t want to risk bringing sickness home without a cure in hand. Tris wasn’t exactly thrilled with his decision but even she had to admit he had the right of it. When Sandry informed him excitedly that he was free to leave, he had to take a moment to breathe deeply to keep from tearing up; he was very much excited to go home and relieved that this epidemic was over.

“Oh, Urda’s blessing,” Tris said aloud as well as across the bond as she, Sandry, Briar, and Daja communicated. You’re coming home immediately?

Leaving right now, beautiful, Briar assured her. I’ll be there within the hour.

Meet me at the gate, Briar? Sandry asked pleadingly. I’ve done all I can here for now and I’m desperate to get out of this palace and back to all of you. I need a break. I need my family.

Briar and Sandry’s plans confirmed, Tris immediately set the children to work putting together a batch of Briar’s favorite cookies and she and Ellie supervised while they started on a stew and fresh bread for supper. Tris hadn’t told the children that Briar was coming home — she thought it would be an exciting surprise — but it was as though they sensed it or perhaps they felt the overall mood shift among the adults. Whatever the reason, they were all in a sunny mood, giggling and playing as they added and mixed and formed some very lopsided cookies.

“They look a little silly,” Aurora pointed out as Tris lifted the cooking tray to put it on the heat.

“They don’t gotta look good to taste good,” Amaya said tartly. Bae nodded his agreement. 

Tris excused herself for the privy, offering Daja a tight smile as they passed on Daja’s way into the Gathering Chamber. Daja put a second pot of tea on the heat and then wrapped Ellie in a tight hug, kissing her forehead softly.

“Praise be,” Ellie said quietly, leaning into the affection. “You ought to take a few days off. You’ve worked entirely too hard these last few weeks.”

“That’s the plan,” Daja assured her. Tris walked back in just as Daja was preparing a cup of tea. She offered it to the redhead, whose color was looking a bit off; Tris took it and glared at her.

“Mint?” Tris asked icily.

“Ought to help your — nerves,” Daja responded, white teeth flashing in a grin.

Tris’s face twitched as she tried to hide a smile. Putting on her loftiest expression, she shrugged and sniffed and muttered, “Thank you.” Daja’s grin broadened. “Let’s go outside,” Tris added after she sipped at her tea. “I could use the fresh air and the children are starting to get rambunctious.”

Before long Tris could feel Briar and Sandry approaching from a distance. She smiled and asked Daja, Watch the children for a moment? Daja nodded and yelled, “Chime! You’re on babysitting duty!” 

Tris snorted a laugh and told the children, “Mind Daja and Ellie, I’ll be back in just a few minutes.”

She walked at a brisk pace and felt a flutter in her chest when she saw Briar and Sandry, each on horseback. Even from a distance she could tell Briar was grinning, bright smile stark against his golden-brown face. Tris kept her pace steady and when they all came together she reached for Sandry first, grasping her hand and smiling affectionately; Sandry beamed down at her.

Briar slid off his horse and said, “See you in a minute, Sandry.” Sandry laughed and took the hint, continuing onward. Briar opened his arms wide and Tris all but slammed into him, both pairs of arms holding the other close and they took a long moment to simply hold each other, grateful to be able to do so. They pulled apart just enough to come together in a passionate kiss, hands gently resting on one another’s faces, fingers stroking and feeling gently. They eased from the kiss but continued to hold each other, breathing together and basking in the relief to have yet another disaster behind them.

“Oh,” Tris said softly, sorrowfully. “You’ve lost weight.” She ran her fingers across his too-visible collarbones and over his thin shoulders. “How did you manage to get so thin in only three weeks? Didn’t you eat?”

“Nah, I forgot,” he teased, nuzzling her ear and inhaling her scent. With a sigh and one last tender kiss, Briar pulled away and tugged gently at Tris’s hand to lead her to the horse. He hopped up and then pulled her up to sit in front of him, wrapping his arms around her and cuddling close.

“I had far too much time to think,” Briar said as they rode, “and I came up with a brilliant idea — if I do say so myself. I’m actually a little embarrassed it never occurred to me before. We need a sex room!”

That was not what Tris had expected him to say. She laughed loudly and asked incredulously, “What?”

“It only makes sense,” he continued, all seriousness. “The children have taken over the bedroom — and I’m not complaining, you know I love all the little cuddles I can get. And I know it’s a comfort for them and I might even admit it’s a comfort for me. But it does make finding a place to fuck you senseless pretty tough.” Tris snorted, blushing hotly at his crudeness but smiling all the same. “That’ll be my next project. Our own room just to play in. We can ward it thoroughly so the kids won’t be able to enter or hear anything at all — it’s going to make a difference for certain.”

“You’ve got it all figured out, haven’t you?” Tris said dryly, secretly pleased with the idea. It had been difficult to feel secure playing in the house anymore and finding elsewhere was challenging and time-consuming.

“Just the important stuff,” Briar said with a grin.

“PAPA!” three little voices shouted. Briar squeezed Tris one more time and then leapt from his horse to greet his children with almost as much enthusiasm as they greeted him. They tackled him and he flung himself to the ground dramatically as they clambered on top of him, hugging and kissing and chattering. Briar soaked up the love as if he were pulling water up through his roots, eyes and smile brightening by the second. Tris got off the horse as gracefully as she could manage, patting the beast’s neck softly as she watched her family with soft, loving eyes — finally, they were together again, as they ought to be. She took a long, deep breath as she savored the moment; she felt she could breathe properly again for the first time in weeks.

“My beautiful babies,” Briar murmured as he held them all tightly, kissing each forehead in turn. “I surely missed each one of you.”

“Papa sad?” Bae asked as Briar wiped gruffly at a tear.

“No, Bae,” Briar assured him with another hug. “Papa’s very happy. I’m so glad to be home.”

That night Tris, Briar, and all three children fell asleep in a cozy tangle, each of them feeling a deep sense of relief and homecoming and love for one another.

***

Everybody was committed to relaxing and enjoying the aftermath of the stress. Sandry didn’t have that luxury as much as the others as she dealt with the aftermath of the epidemic but she still stole away time to spend with her family and to do the things that made her happiest.

It didn’t take Briar long to realize Tris wasn’t feeling well. The morning after his return she woke before the sun and made a beeline for the privy, face tinted green with nausea, and promptly cleaned her teeth after. He was awake now and grinning cheekily at her when she walked back into the main room of their tree cottage. She glared at him, hands propped on her hips.

“Yes?” she demanded.

“I was going to ask if you wanted to spar today,” he commented, “but I’d wager that wouldn’t be wise just now.”

She smiled, grey eyes shining. “Quite possibly you’d win that wager,” she said quietly. “All the signs are there. Nearly two weeks late for my cycle and I’m sick as a dog in the mornings. Obviously I haven’t had the chance to get checked yet to be sure but I’d be shocked if I’m not.”

Briar grinned and wrapped her in a hug, which she returned gladly. “Just one though, right?” he said quietly, half-joking.

Tris laughed. “I surely hope so. I figure we’ll give the healers some time to recover and then we can go see Willow.” 

Briar sat down on a couch and reached a hand out to her. She smiled and curled up next to him. “Tea’s brewing,” he murmured, tracing her curves tenderly with his fingers. “I missed you, Coppercurls.” She kissed him softly. “Are you wanting to go back to market?” he asked. He felt her tense and added, “I’m not pressuring you, I’m just wondering where you’re at with all that.”
 
She shrugged, a sad glint in her eyes. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I don’t want them exposed to nasty people.”

Briar took his time choosing his words before carefully saying, “I don’t think sheltering them from reality will be doing them any favors.” She glared at him, mouth tightening and he met her eyes squarely, eyes soft but serious. “Don’t get me wrong, Coppercurls — I’d love to keep them innocent and safe from the cruelties of the world, same as you. But life ain’t like that. There’s nowhere to hide from shitty people.” She looked down and he closed his eyes for a moment as she traced the vines tattooed on his arms, following stems as they wriggled and touching flowers to watch them bloom different colors. Sensing she was waiting for him to continue, he opened his eyes and went on, “I think allowing them to see how you handle that disrespect can be a really important teaching opportunity for all of them and I think it could be empowering for you. They’re all going to experience bullying themselves at one point or another — no matter how badly we’d like to keep them safe from it. I believe realizing mama has faced the same challenges and seeing you rise above it can make a difference for how they view themselves when they’re faced with the same shit. You and me — we became resilient because we had no other choice. But we have to build resiliency in our babies too and we gotta teach them about people of all sorts, so they can be prepared and defend themselves and maybe defend others.”

Tris nodded slowly. “I know you’re right,” she whispered. 

“I want to start teaching them how to fight too,” he added, grinning enthusiastically. Tris snorted.

“Are you sure we ought to be teaching Amaya to fight? She’s already aggressive as it is.”

“All the more reason,” he insisted. “It’ll be a great way for her to get that extra feistiness out of her system and give her something physical to do to work out her frustrations. She’ll be a natural.”

“Fine,” Tris said with a sigh, standing to get tea poured.  “But no knives, Briar!” Briar grinned wickedly.

“No knives,” he conceded. “Not yet.” Tris glared at him.

When they had settled back down with their tea and Briar gently tugged Tris’s feet up to rest on his legs, rubbing her calves gently, Tris quested her magic to ensure the children were all asleep and then she said quietly, “It’s hard not to worry. About all of them, for different reasons.”

“That’s because you’re an incredible mother,” he said firmly. He ran his fingers down her leg and tickled her foot, earning himself a half-hearted kick. He grinned. “And they’re great kids, Coppercurls. It’s just a matter of figuring out how best to teach each of them what they’ll need to know. The rest is gravy.”

Tris thought for a long moment, sipping at her tea, then she said, “I feel like Aurora’s the most balanced of the three — the most even-tempered and the one I worry about the least. I’m not sure that says much about our genetics.” Briar laughed and nodded his amused agreement. “Amaya’s going to get herself in trouble with that mouth of hers and that temper — goddess bless, she’s so much like me. The focus with her needs to be control — meditation and a firm grasp on consequences, particularly as we explore her magic. Baelfire… I worry he’ll be too timid or too reserved to get out there and take what he wants out of life. I don’t want him taken advantage of or victimized because he’s just so sweet.”

“Bae’s got such a big heart,” Briar agreed quietly. “But I don’t think that’s going to slow him down and his sisters sure as hell won’t let him be a victim of any sort, even if he refuses to fight back. Those fiery little girls of ours might battle each other but when it comes to Bae, they’re both so protective. When itch comes to scratch, we ain’t here to control them or decide their lives for them,” he reminded her with a nose tweak. “We just gotta give them the tools and weapons we think they’ll need to be successful and give them a soft spot to land when they need to — the rest we gotta leave up to them. They’ll be just fine, all of them. I got no doubts.”

“And this next one? Or two?”

Briar grimaced. “Twins again, you figure?”

She shrugged. “Just a gut feeling. Will you be okay if it is?”

“Not like I have much choice,” he said good-naturedly. “One more, two more — it won’t make a difference. You know I wouldn’t have chosen twins the first time around and I wouldn’t have chosen to take on a third… but I’m real fucking glad it wasn’t up to me to decide because I can’t imagine life without each of them.” Tris smiled, blinking eyes that suddenly stung as she nodded. “You knew Aurora needed us and we needed her, and you had the faith to be confident with the twins. I won’t doubt you again. I’ll follow your lead, Coppercurls — now and forever.”

Tris didn’t have the words so she merely leaned forward as far as she could and he met her there, lips connecting in a tender kiss. They stayed cuddled together, drinking their tea and enjoying one another’s company while they waited for the children to rouse.

Chapter Text

Briar noticed Aurora seemed a little off that morning — she just wasn’t her normal bubbly self. When the other two had settled to eat and he saw that Aurora was only picking at her food, he motioned for her to join him across the room on the couch. She climbed onto his lap and rested her head on his shoulder and he wrapped his arms around her, hugging her close.

“You okay, kid?” he asked quietly. Tris handed him the hair kit basket on her way back to the twins. He settled it next to him and Aurora shifted until she was faced away, relaxing as he began brushing her hair gently.

“I had a bad dream,” she said, voice low and troubled.

“Oh, I’m sorry — nightmares are the worst. Tell me about it, maybe I can help ease your mind.”

“I dreamed about a storm,” she said. “A big one that hurt a lot of people and broke their houses.”

Briar’s hands slowed for a moment as he thought, then he regained his pace as he reached for a cotton thread, tucking it between his teeth as he got her hair separated down the center with a comb Daja had made. Using the cotton thread — and a touch of his magic in the cotton to help it along — he got one side of her hair tied out of the way so he could braid the other side, hands working deftly. He had spent many hours practicing so he could ensure he could do his daughters’ hair nicely and he was really very proud of his hairdressing capabilities.

“Did it feel real?” he asked. When she nodded he said, “Try not to move your head, lovely, otherwise I’ll have to start this side over. What stood out to you in the dream? What did you notice the most?”

“It felt scary,” she whispered. “Like it’s coming and it’s going to be bad and people will get hurt.”

“Dreams usually don’t mean anything, not even the scary ones,” Briar said after a pause, finishing one braid and carefully tying it off with a cotton thread, then moving onto the other side. “But if you feel like this one does mean something, we should talk to Mama and see if she can help you navigate it. She knows more about these things than I do. I’ll call her over.” Silently Briar called to Tris, briefly explaining what Aurora had told him.

Tris settled on the floor in front of Aurora, carefully arranging her skirts and then touching her daughter’s cheek comfortingly. “Papa says you had a nightmare. If it’s okay with you I’d like to see what you saw.”

“You can do that?” Aurora inquired, brown eyes bright with awe. Tris smiled and nodded, holding Aurora’s hands in hers and closing her eyes.

“Breathe like we do when we meditate,” Tris ordered. “Bring that dream to mind, sweets, and focus on it.” Aurora shivered when she felt Tris’s magic as it trickled into her mind like a warm spring rain. Briar finished the second braid and rested a big hand on her small shoulder, gently reassuring her as Tris investigated.

“What are they doing?” Amaya asked loudly, approaching. Briar put a finger to his lips to signal for her to be quiet and she rolled her eyes but sat down with a thump, wiggling about as she waited impatiently. Bae watched from the table, quietly curious.

Tris released Aurora’s hands and glanced up at Briar. “I’ll be back,” she said shortly, standing and turning with a whirl of skirts. Aurora watched her go and then looked up at Briar, baffled.

He shrugged. “She’ll let us know what she’s thinking as soon as she’s got her thoughts organized. While we wait, let’s get you fed, love.” He hugged her and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “Don’t fret, Rori, you’ve nothing to fear. We’ve got you, you’re safe and everything will be okay. Thank you for sharing your worries. I hope it helped a little.”

“It helped a lot,” she said, feeling the pressure lifted and turning to give him a squeeze before going to the table to eat.

Before long, Briar heard from Tris when she reached out to the circle.

Sandry, we may have a problem. To all three of them she sent the image of a stormy sea; it didn’t make sense to them in the way it did to her but she went on to explain, Aurora had a dream that a massive storm — a hurricane — was coming our way and may do a lot of damage. I didn’t feel a storm approaching because it isn’t formed yet — but all the ingredients are there and it’s in the process of forming now. Normally these things dissipate on their own but rarely they turn into a ferocious storm and I suspect this one may do just that.

Oh, Tris, no, Sandry wailed across their magics. Cat dirt, cat dirt, cat dirt! This is the last thing we need. Is there anything you can do?

I’m going to look into it and see what can be done, Tris said. Maybe if I work with it now before it becomes a full fledged storm I can reduce the damage done or maybe even stop it from forming at all. I’ll be here a while.

Be careful, Coppercurls, Briar advised. Don’t overdo it and if you need to borrow extra don’t hesitate to reach out — I’ve got plenty. You think Aurora had a vision of the future?

Yes, Tris replied. I noticed when I connected to her magic to talk with you that her magic felt rather like Niko’s, so I’ve had suspicions but I believe this confirms she has some sort of Sight magic.

While Tris worked with the storm — secretly glad for some time alone with the weather, even with the threat of impending doom hanging over her — Briar took the opportunity to soak up some quality time with the kids and his greenery. After they’d all been fed and he got Amaya’s hair put into a single braid, he led them all into his garden, each of them barefoot, coated in sun cream, and eager to help. He had taught them from a very young age how to be gentle with his green friends and he loved bringing them into his world. They all enjoyed the special privilege of time spent with Papa in his garden, soaking up the sun and playing in the soil.

They had been in the garden for less than an hour when Bae shrieked, jumping up and flailing wildly. Briar winced as the boy accidentally trampled a couple of plants, then gently grabbed him and brushed off the spider that had caused such a commotion. “It’s just a spider, mate, and it’s gone now,” he assured the frantic boy, who was still wide-eyed with horror. Briar grinned, easing his magic into the injured plants to repair them and rubbing Bae’s back. “You and your mama just can’t handle the garden critters, huh?” Bae shook his head emphatically, shuddering.

“Yuck!” he said with feeling.

Amaya giggled and Briar gave her a stern look and tweaked her ear gently — with a promise for a harder tug if she couldn’t be nice — and told her, “Don’t you start. Your mother’s still on me about that spider you snuck onto her book. Lakik knows why it was my fault but I’d just as soon not get into trouble for your antics.” Her grey eyes glittered with mirth and mischief but she nodded.

“Mama said no bugs in the house,” Bae told Amaya sternly, mouth set stubbornly as she stuck her tongue out at him. “But Papa — can’t you tell the bugs they have to stay out of the garden too?”

Briar grinned. “Not much I can do about the bugs, Bae, sorry. They have to live somewhere and a garden is paradise for the creepy crawlies. The ones that won’t eat my plants, in any case.”

“Ask Mama, Bae!” Aurora suggested as she picked up a potato bug she had found traipsing through the soil, poking at it until it curled into a ball. “I bet she can scare ‘em right outta here!”

Briar shook his head in amusement as he tried to lower Bae back down to the ground but the boy clung to him and whined. Heaving a sigh, Briar flipped the boy up onto his back. Bae clutched to his father like a baby koala, contentedly safe from the bugs, while Briar and the girls continued to pull weeds and water the plants.

“That’s one way to get the job done,” Rosethorn said, fists propped on her hips. Briar grinned up at her and she smiled crookedly, amused.

“Hey, it ain’t stupid if it works,” Briar said cheekily as he tugged on Bae’s foot.

Bae slid down from Briar to run to Rosethorn and hug her leg. Her cheeks pink, she patted him on the head and said, “What in Mila’s name were you doing up there, boy?”

“I don’t like bugs,” he said soberly, shaking his head. “No, no, no.”

“He got a spider on him,” Amaya explained with an evil grin.

“And how, pray tell, did that happen?” Rosethorn asked, raising a pointed eyebrow at Amaya.

“It wasn’t my fault!” Amaya said indignantly.

“This time,” Aurora added with a giggle. Both girls gave Rosethorn a hug and she rested her hands on their shoulders for a moment. 

“Where’s Tris?” Rosethorn asked, kneeling beside Briar and getting to work.

“There’s a nasty storm brewing out at sea,” Briar explained. He handed a well bucket to Amaya and said, “Could you fill this with water?” Both girls nodded and ran to the well together. Bae climbed back on top of Briar, resting his face against Briar’s sweaty neck. “She’s seeing if she can do anything to keep it from building to be too big.” Glancing toward where the girls had disappeared he added quietly, “Aurora dreamt of the storm last night, said it would hurt a lot of people; Tris will want to talk to Niko about that after she’s done what she can here.”

Rosethorn sat back on her heels, eyebrows knit in a thoughtful frown. “That’s what brought me to find Tris,” she told him just as softly. “Niko said some of the foretellers were predicting a powerful storm and he wanted to see what she could find out. We’re assuming that’s why the seers were having a hard time figuring out what disaster might lay ahead — more than one in quick succession can make visions murky.”

“Gods willing there’s nothing else hiding then,” Briar muttered. He and Rosethorn both made the gods circle on their chests and Rosethorn closed her eyes for a moment in prayer.

“Aurora with Sight magic…” Rosethorn said thoughtfully. “Niko will be excited. We had talked about that being a likelihood.”

Briar squinted up at her. “Really? Took me by surprise.”

“Niko says Tris has some Sight to her — he believes that’s one reason she’s able to see on the winds when so many others cannot or have gone mad trying. That’s why she’s had foretelling dreams and why she can not only see magic but see it in such great detail.”

“Sure… but that still don’t make sense,” Briar said, wrinkling his nose. “Wouldn’t she have to be blood to have it passed down? I mean, magic can’t just be passed on by sheer force of will.”

Rosethorn shrugged. “That’s the mystery, I suppose. Niko’s utterly fascinated by it all and between what he and Tris are documenting he’s hoping to have publishable data eventually. Maybe in the process we’ll gain some understanding as to how magic is passed down and how it appears seemingly randomly in families with no history of mages. With no other known cases of two ambient mages producing offspring — and very few academic mages coupling — he’s enjoying the speculations and the growing field of information.”

Glancing up Briar muttered, “Well, he may well have more data coming before long.”

“Already?” Rosethorn asked, staring at him incredulously. “Lark said you two started trying just before quarantine started.”

“We did,” he said with a shrug. “Guess we’re fertile.”

Rosethorn snorted and shook her head. “Evidently so.”

“Anyway, with the epidemic and all she hasn’t been checked yet but she’s pretty confident. We’ll find out soon enough one way or another.”

The girls came back, slowly walking with a half-full bucket of water held between them.

“It spilled a lot,” Aurora said glumly.

Briar grinned at her. “That’s a tough job and look how much water you brought! You’re making our green friends so happy, wetting their soil. They don’t mind in the least that the bucket isn’t full and we can always fetch more.” Aurora’s face lit up in a grin.

“Why is water so heavy?” Amaya complained, sitting down and catching her breath. “Can I have a drink?”

“You don’t have to ask to drink water,” Briar reminded her. “Drink up — all of you, it’s hot out — and we’ll water the plants with whatever’s left and then we can grab another bucketful.”

Rosethorn stayed for midday. She helped Briar and the kids prepare bread, cheese, cold meat, and vegetables from the garden, and they were soon joined by Daja and Ellie. Briar checked in on Tris periodically and felt that she was deep in her magic, working hard; he trusted her to be careful not to overextend herself but he couldn’t help but worry. He knew she could feel his quiet intrusions and he would likely hear about it later but he could feel her beginning to tire. He pulled a vine of his magic and offered it to her; without a word, she took it and he could feel relief and appreciation through their connection before her attention went back to her work.

“Must be a real big storm,” Briar said quietly.

“She’s still at it?” Ellie asked. Briar and Daja both nodded. “Oh, the poor dear. I do hope she doesn’t overdo herself.”

“She’s feeding off my magic now,” Briar said. “Hers was starting to run low. And from the feel of it she’s got a ways to go yet.”

“I’ll give her some of mine too,” Daja offered. “I’ve got plenty to spare and I’m taking this week off from the forge except maybe some extracurricular projects I’ve been meaning to work on. Speaking of metalwork — how’s that necklace holding up?”

“So far, so good,” Briar replied after gulping at his juice. “You’ll be the first to hear my complaints if it stops working.” He fingered the simple but handsome gold chain around his neck— as far as he knew, Daja’s magicked necklace was the only thing keeping his tattoo from climbing up his neck. The flowering vines had entirely consumed both arms and shoulders and was beginning to creep down his back and chest.

“Tris says she should be able to finish with what she can siphon off of you,” Daja said. “I let her know the offer stands but you know how she is, so if you start to feel drained and she’s too stubborn to take from me, just let me know and I can feed it through you.”

Hours later, after Rosethorn had gone back to Winding Circle and suppertime was approaching, Briar was just thinking he might need to take Daja up on her offer or maybe pull from his shakkan, when Tris sent him a weak pulse and let him know she had finished. He could feel that she was exhausted so he left the children in Daja’s care while he went to her. He followed their tie to her tower; she sat at the base, her back against one of the trees that made up the tower and her face toward the ocean. He sat next to her and her eyes fluttered open. She smiled wearily.

“All is well?” he asked softly.

She nodded. “All is well,” she confirmed in a raspy voice. She cleared her throat and he offered her a flask with an invigorating tea blend — she drank greedily and when she had taken it all down she tried again, her voice stronger now, “I managed to disperse it into a dozen smaller storms. It would have been magnificent — truly a beast. It would have been devastating. We’ll still get plenty of wind and rain, probably tomorrow evening, as will every other coast around the Pebbled Sea. But the harm should be minimal.”

Briar pressed a kiss to her temple. “Great job, Coppercurls. Now let’s get you to bed. You’ll need to recuperate after this.”

She didn’t have the strength to argue. He took a few minutes to pull strength from his shakkan and feed it into her as well as restoring himself some and then he carefully eased her to her feet and walked her back to their tree cottage to rest and recover.

Chapter Text

Tris slept deeply all that night and come morning she was still groggy.

“Rest, Coppercurls,” Briar urged her, kissing her softly. “You’ve had a crazy few weeks and yesterday not the least of it.”

“I need the privy,” she mumbled, holding her hand out for him to help tug her to her feet. She spent some time in there, vomiting mercilessly for what felt like an eternity, and when she finally felt well enough to join everyone in the Gathering Chamber Briar had breakfast set out and everyone was eating and chatting. Tris accepted the tea Briar pressed into her hands with a quiet, “Thank you, love.”

You feeling okay? he asked.

She nodded wearily. Worn and nauseous but nothing to worry about.

Sit down, beautiful, I’ll fix you a plate. Tris did just that, settling in the sitting area with Daja and Ellie, petting Chime when she perched on her shoulder and tinkled a greeting.

“Good morning,” Ellie said brightly. Tris glared at her friend — she was far too perky this morning. Ellie’s smile didn’t waver. “I hope you were able to get some rest. That was an incredible thing you did yesterday. Sandry is so relieved; she’s got so much going on trying to get everything resettled and figuring out the details for the coronation, what with it having been postponed.”

Briar handed Tris a plate and settled next to her, one arm draped casually over her shoulder and his other hand on her leg.

“I’d like to go to Discipline today,” Briar said. “I miss everyone and I’d like to check in on Evvy. I can take the kids with me so you can have some alone time to relax.” He squeezed Tris’s leg gently. She suppressed a shiver; she had missed his touch.

“No, I’ll go too,” Tris said, resting her hand on his briefly before reaching for another bite. “It’s been ages since I’ve been and I could use the change of scenery.” While we’re there maybe we can check in on Willow, see if she’s feeling up to checking on things? she added silently to Briar.

“Whatever you’d like, beautiful,” Briar responded.

Tonight we need to find some time to slip away together, she added flirtatiously. I’ve missed you dearly.

It’s a date, he said enthusiastically, eyes darkening a couple of shades. They shared a smile and Briar grabbed a slice of bread from her plate, leaning a little closer than necessary to sneak a lick at her neck when no one was looking. She frowned at him, quietly playful, and he grinned wolfishly in return.

After breakfast everybody loaded up with a horse and cart and made the trip to Winding Circle. The invitation had been extended to Sandry but she had a busy day planned. They assured her they would see her for supper and on they went, Daja and Ellie in the front and the rest riding in the back. They stopped by Evvy’s little cottage first and Briar ducked in to see what she had planned for the day. She was glad to join them and climbed into the cart to be mauled by the children’s affections, giggling as she shifted Luvo onto the seat next to her.

“Hi, Luvo,” Bae said sweetly after he’d given Evvy a squeeze and a wet kiss to her cheek, petting the little crystal bear affectionately.

“Hello, Baelfire,” Luvo said in his deep voice. “I hope you are well?”

“Oh yes, I’m well,” Bae assured him. “Papa’s back home now. I was sad when he was gone.” Briar reached across the cart to ruffle Bae’s red curls.

“I am glad you are all reunited,” Luvo replied. “Evumeimei was sad to be separated from all of you as well, though it was for a very short amount of time from my perspective. She is very happy when she spends time with you and she gets lonely for human companionship if she goes without for an extended period of time.”

“Epidemics are the worst,” Evvy said sourly as she pulled out a leather bag and poured the contents into her hands to reveal a series of gemstones. “Rosethorn was absolutely right about that. I’m glad to live alone — well, with my cats and Luvo — but there’s nothing like not being able to see the rest of you to remember how much I love spending time with you all. Here, pass this one to your papa,” she added, handing a stone to Aurora. 

She peered at it, said, “Oooooh,” and passed it to Briar.

“That’s called moss agate,” Evvy said enthusiastically. “I don’t think it has any real moss in it — I figured you could confirm that — and it came from across the Endless. It’s volcanic stone, I can tell that much, and I knew you’d appreciate it.”

Briar did appreciate it — it was beautiful.  It was smoothed into an oval shape, opaque whites and browns with what looked like branches of moss fanning out throughout, a striking leafy green appearance. Briar touched it with his magic and said, “No real plant material in it but it’s absolutely beautiful, Evvy.”

He went to hand it back but she shook her head and said, “It’s yours. As for you three,” she held out her hand with the remaining four stones, “one for each of you and one for Glaki.” They each grabbed one with an enthusiastic thanks, comparing and contrasting their gems as Evvy excitedly explained what each one was and what they were good for to her eager audience.

They arrived at Discipline and everyone filtered in to be greeted enthusiastically by Lark, who knelt down to hug all three children in a bundle and then stood to hug everyone else in turn. Tris hugged Glaki and kissed the top of her head, checking in with her and catching up briefly. Evvy handed Glaki the stone set aside for her and gave her a one-armed shoulder squeeze. 

After a while Evvy asked Lark and Briar, “Do you mind if I take the kids to see Gorse?”

“By all means,” Briar said.

“We’ll walk with you,” Daja volunteered, “and then we’re off to see Frostpine.”

When they all gathered to go, Briar shouted to the children, “You all mind Evvy or I’ll be hearing of it. And make sure to bring us back some treats! Don’t be afraid to use those big adorable eyes of yours to get a little extra.” He grinned, knowing full well that Gorse — who was especially fond of Briar and Tris’s children — would be sending them off with an exorbitant amount of food regardless.

After they left, Tris poured a cup of tea for herself as well as for Briar and Lark, and they all sat down.

“Rosie told me about the work you did yesterday,” Lark said, smiling. “You must be tired.”

“Exhausted,” Tris said through a yawn. “But it was fun and I’m glad to have been able to do something useful. I hate sitting at home when there’s disease running rampant. I know Crane would prefer my note-taking above whoever he’s had to work with. But I just can’t justify leaving all three of them for poor Ellie to handle on her own. She does great with them but they would run her into the ground if they were left with her all day. Anyway, I’m not sure I’d be able to concentrate for worrying.”

“You do plenty of important work, Coppercurls,” Briar said, tugging gently on one of her small braids. “Those kids are testimony to it. They’re pretty fantastic.”

Lark nodded. “Speaking of kids — Rosie also mentioned you suspect you might be expecting already.” 

“It’s certainly possible,” Tris said with a small smile. “I’ve been ill and my cycle is late by a fortnight.”

“When do you plan to see a midwife? Will you see Willow again?”

“Willow for sure,” Tris agreed, “and I figured I ought to give her some time to recuperate after the epidemic. I imagine she was kept busy. I was considering going to see her today though and see if she’s feeling up to it.”

“Rosethorn is at the water temple now,” Lark said with a smile, eyes sparkling. “You could go now if you’d like. I’d be happy to stay here and watch the children if they get back before you.”

Tris looked at Briar, eyes questioning and he shrugged and murmured, “Your call.”

Tris grinned and said, “Let’s go then. I’m dying to know.”

***

“Excuse me, I’m looking for Gilbert Fenren. Do you by chance know where I could find him?” Sandry met the woman’s scowl with her friendliest smile, unflinching and bright-eyed.

“Who’s asking?” the woman inquired rudely, turning to face Sandry fully. The woman was blonde-haired and her eyes were nearly as bright a blue as Sandry’s but much sharper, fine brows knit in a frown and lips pursed.

“My name is Sandry. Gil is a friend of my brother’s — Briar Moss. He’ll know of me; Briar told him to expect my visit. I’ve got linens to drop off.”

“He’s inside, room number four.” The woman turned away, kneeling back down to tend to the tiny vegetable garden with what seemed to Sandry to be an unnecessary level of aggression.

“Thank you very much,” Sandry said courteously as she walked into the building, adjusting the covered basket. She found number four and knocked, glancing around when she felt eyes on her; a nearby door snapped shut as her eyes landed on it. She shifted on her feet. This wasn’t one of the worst buildings in the Mire but it was in rough shape and she knew she was wise to be wary of her surroundings. Her guards had argued vehemently about her coming on this call alone and they had reached a compromise — they stood across the street, watching for trouble and listening should she need to call for help — not that she anticipated such a need.

The door opened a crack and then swung open fully to reveal a man who looked strikingly like the woman she had seen outside the building — he too was blonde-haired and blue-eyed, slender but muscled. He had the body and the hands of a man who worked hard. In his face Sandry saw that he was tired but had a friendly look about him and he managed a polite smile. Her own polite smile broadened and she reached out a delicate hand. He looked at the hand and back to her face, perplexed and she kept her hand outstretched and introduced herself, “I’m Sandry — Briar’s sister. I hope he let you know I was coming. I had planned to come weeks ago but what with quarantine I simply wasn’t able to get here. I’m dreadfully sorry it took so long.”

The man’s smile turned from polite to genuinely friendly and Sandry felt her breath catch in her throat — he had a lovely smile, she couldn’t help but notice. “Oh yeah, he did tell me you’d be coming. I’m sorry — please, come in.” He finally grasped her hand in a firm shake — his hand was big and calloused — and backed up, waving her inside. The room was sparsely furnished but it was clean. There was a mattress in one corner — on which sat a little boy who couldn’t have been older than two — and there was a small hearth for cooking and heat and a rickety wooden table laden with vegetables and a cut of meat.

“Briar explained your situation — only briefly — and I’m so very sorry for your loss,” Sandry said earnestly. The man’s wife had passed a year earlier and left him to take care of his small son with his sister’s help. I bet the woman out front is his sister, she thought suddenly. When he nodded his recognition of her condolences, she went on, “I brought blankets and an assortment of linens and if you don’t mind I would love to take your measurements and your son’s and make you both some clothing. I understand you live with your sister as well and I’d be happy to make her clothing too.”

Gil was frowning. “I appreciate your offer,” he said, “but we’ve clothing enough and I can’t justify spending coin on more just now. I’m saving to move us out of the Mire and I’d just as soon go naked than delay the move.”

Sandry smiled, suppressing a giggle at the thought of the man working bare, and shook her head, “No coin necessary. Consider it a favor for Briar if that eases your mind. I know he gave you some hand-me-down clothing that Baelfire has outgrown but it would truly be an honor to be able to give him some clothing of his very own. And you and your sister too. I understand you work hard and my clothing will withstand anything you put it through, I guarantee it.” He looked about to argue and Sandry put her hands on her hips, chin thrust out stubbornly and she added, “I really must insist.”

He laughed, face lighting up with good humor and he shrugged. “If you insist, I guess my hands are tied. Briar did tell me it wouldn’t be wise to argue with you.” He blushed a bright red. “I did just come from the stables though so I’m afraid I may smell like sweat and horses. My apologies if I offend.” Sandry smiled and waved him off with a flap of her hand.

“I’m sure you smell perfectly fine.”

He gestured to the little boy, who was watching with interest. “This is Arlen.” The boy smiled and waved and Sandry waved back and reached into her basket, pulling out a sweet pastry. She walked up to Arlen and knelt down to offer him the pastry — the boy glanced at his father, who nodded, and he took the pastry eagerly, immediately taking a bite.

“It’s good to meet you, Arlen, and your father too. I’d love to make you some new clothing but I’ll need to take some measurements to figure out exactly what size to make the clothing. Is that okay with you?” Arlen nodded, mouth full of pastry, and Sandry giggled. “Excellent. I’ll let you finish that pastry off and I’ll work with your father first so you can see what to expect. It’s all very simple and it doesn’t hurt a bit.”

Gil was clearly uncomfortable but he allowed her to do the fitting, her hands quick and working from muscle memory. She chatted with him as she worked, curiosity getting the best of her. “Briar said you work on the docks? What kind of work do you do?”

“Loading and unloading cargo ships mostly,” he said, “but the work is inconsistent so I’ve taken up hostler work as well.”

“Oh, lovely,” she said softly as she measured his arm and took note of the number. “Do you enjoy working with horses?”

“Much better than I enjoy working with people,” he said with a grimace. Sandry laughed and he couldn’t help a grin of his own — her joy was infectious, he found, and he quite liked her laugh. “But the pay is subpar so I take dock work when I can.”

“And your sister watches Arlen?”

“Yes. I’m very grateful. I couldn’t afford to pay for a nanny and build our savings. She quit her job as a maid to care for him full time but now that things have settled down she’s looking for night work so we can move sooner. I hate the thought of her out at night though, it isn’t safe, especially in the Mire.”

“That’s understandable,” Sandry murmured. “If she hasn’t already, she ought to learn some basic defensive fighting. If she cares to learn I’m sure Briar and Tris would be willing to teach her a thing or two.”

“I would feel better for it but I don’t know that she’d be willing,” he said. “She can be a bit crotchety, frankly, and she feels she has too much on her plate as it is, helping to raise a child she didn’t bear. She loves him dearly, don’t get me wrong, but she gets overwhelmed by it all. Being a mother was never her plan and she gave up a lot to help us.”

“That must be very difficult on her,” Sandry said sympathetically. “I pray things get easier for you all. I heartily dislike the saying ‘everything happens for a reason’ because I feel people use it to dismiss the traumas and struggles others go through… but I do believe it does have a ring of truth to it in that sometimes we must go through some truly terrible times to weave the lives we’re meant to wear. I sincerely hope that’s the case here — that things will get better than you could ever imagine just now.”

“That’s a great perspective to have,” Gil said, smiling faintly. “I hope you’re right.”

“That should do it,” Sandry said as she finished her measurements. “Is your sister around? I’d love to get her measurements if she’s willing.”

“She’s just outside, I’ll ask her.” He glanced uneasily at his son and then at Sandry, who was preparing to take his measurements, then he walked out. He was back within a couple of minutes and said, “She says she’s got all the clothing she needs but she offers her sincerest gratitude.” 

Sandry suppressed a smile, suspecting the woman said nothing so polite, but nodded her acknowledgement. “I absolutely understand. Perhaps another time.”

She finished taking Arlen’s measurements and thanked the boy for being so good, handing him another pastry and setting a small basket with three more on the table.

“I appreciate your time, Gil, I know you’re very busy. Do you perhaps have any days off of work coming up? I would love if you and Arlen would come out to have supper or midday with us sometime. I’m not sure that you’ve been out there but there’s plenty of space for the children to play and I know Briar enjoys your company.” Gil hesitated, uncertain, and she smiled at him, bright-eyed. “Please consider it. We would love to have you come visit — your sister too, if she’s willing. I know Briar’s children could use a friend to play with and I’m sure Arlen would enjoy it too.”

Gil stared at her in shocked silence as she packed her supplies back into her basket. He said nothing as he walked her to the door and he put his hand on the doorknob and paused, then said quietly, “I have no work tomorrow if that’s acceptable. Midday would be best, I think. If you could let me know if Briar is agreeable?”

“Briar’s agreeable,” Sandry said firmly. “I know him very well and he won’t mind in the least.” She handed him her basket and he held it without question as she dug in it to pull out a reed pen, ink, and a bit of parchment. She wrote out the directions to get to the property and handed it to him. “We’ll see you both tomorrow then. Goodnight, Gilbert Fenren.”

“Goodnight,” he responded with a nod and smile.

Chapter Text

Briar, do you have a moment? Sandry asked through their magics.

What’s up, buttercup? He felt her roll her eyes in amused exasperation and he grinned impishly.

That friend of yours — Gil — I was finally able to bring him those linens and get him and his son fitted for clothing. I hope you don’t mind but I invited both of them to lunch tomorrow. I can’t really explain why, I just feel like they are really good people and could use some more social support, some friends. I have a good feeling about them.

Fine by me. The kids get along great with Arlen and frankly he could use the friends. I think he’s mostly at home with Gil’s sister. And Gil’s a good guy — hard worker just trying to dig himself out of the grave really.

I was wondering if maybe you could tell me a little more about their situation?

Gladly — but can it wait until this evening? I’m about to walk into the water temple to see Rosethorn.

Sure, see you tonight!

“What was that about?” Tris inquired.

“Sandry invited Gil to lunch tomorrow.”

“At our place?” Briar nodded. “The kids will be pleased,” she grumbled.

“Don’t get fussy,” Briar scolded playfully, swatting lightly at her bottom. She smacked at his hand and he laughed. “Gil’s nice enough.”

“I like Gil just fine but his sister’s a bitch.”

“We don’t even know her, Coppercurls, she could just take a while to warm up — like some other women I know.” She glared at him. “Anyway, Sandry didn’t say she was coming along so I think it’ll just be Gil and Arlen.”

“Well that’s a relief anyway. Oh — there’s Rosethorn.”

“I can only imagine you’ve come calling for Willow,” Rosethorn said dryly. “I warned her you’d be to see her before long.”

Briar grinned. “She up for a visit?”

“She’s in fine fettle and in her office. You’ll be going back to Discipline when you’re done here?” When Tris and Briar both nodded, Rosethorn said, “I’ll see you there then. I’ve had more than enough water temple foolishness for one day.”

They continued on to Dedicate Willow’s office and knocked on the open door, stepping in when she hollered at them to do so.

“Well, hello!” She smiled at them each in turn and set down the papers she had been looking through. “I’d heard I might be seeing you two soon. Are we checking on a potential pregnancy today?”

“Surely are,” Briar said as he plopped down onto the bench. Tris sat down rather more gently, giving him her best ‘you’re an idiot’ expression as she did so. “But if it’s another set of twins I want a refund.” Tris smacked his knee and he laughed. “No more of that two-for-one business,” he added, eyes twinkling with humor.

“What are the chances we’d have another set of twins?” Tris asked anxiously.

“Well, I can’t give you a set of numbers,” Willow said as she pulled her stool up to sit in front of Tris. “But we do understand that fraternal twins generally come about when a woman releases two eggs rather than one and both get fertilized. And if you’ve done it once I’d say you have an above average chance of it happening again.”

“Fuck,” Briar whispered. “Told you it’s your fault, Coppercurls — damn overachiever.”

Tris ignored him and held out her wrist for Willow to grasp as she eased her magic into Tris. Everybody was quiet while she examined Tris with her magic. When she released Tris’s wrist, her mouth was twitching as she tried to suppress a smile.

“Well, it’s not twins,” Willow said quietly. Briar released the breath he’d been holding, relieved. “In fact — you’ve got triplets. Three babies on the way.”

Briar and Tris gaped at her, speechless.

“Shut the fuck up,” Briar told her when he found his voice. “That’s not even— is that a thing? Can that happen? She’s not a bleatin’ dog, she don’t need to carry a fucking litter!”

“It’s extremely rare,” Willow said matter-of-factly. “I’ve never seen triplets in my entire career as a midwife, in fact, though it isn’t unheard of. It is a higher risk pregnancy than even twins, certainly, but you two are familiar with the risks and precautions of a multiple pregnancy.”

“Well— I mean— is it even safe to continue the pregnancy?” Briar asked.

“Briar!” Tris snarled, turning to glare at him.

He shook his head. “I just mean— Tris—” Her eyes had gone icy and he sighed deeply, rooting himself and trying to stand steady. “I don’t mean anything by it, I just need to know you’ll be okay. Your safety is priority.”

“I wouldn’t necessarily advise a termination purely because there are three anymore than I would advise for two,” Willow said. “More than one baby is higher risk than a single but you are both familiar with warning signs to look out for and you’ll be having midwife assistance to ensure healing is available if needed. I wouldn’t worry, Briar. Just be grateful for the blessing of new life and take each day as it comes. You will almost certainly be on bed rest in the final month or two — with three of them fighting for space it’s that much more likely that they’ll come earlier than we’d prefer. You’re not a large woman, Tris, you’re on the shorter side and that does factor in as well.”

Tris nodded slowly, thinking.

“We’ll be aiming to keep them in there until Storm Moon but we’ll be prepared for the possibility of meeting them in Wolf. You know the drill — we’d like to keep them in there for at least thirty-four weeks but thirty-six would be ideal.” Willow reached for slate and chalk and worked out some numbers, then said, “Thirty-six weeks would put us right at around the middle of Storm. We will need to be prepared for the possibility they’ll need immediate healing work done when they’re born to ensure their lungs are developed enough to function properly, especially if they’re born earlier than thirty-five weeks.”

They both nodded silently.

“As before and even more importantly than last time — pace yourself, Tris, and listen to your body. Rest whenever you feel off. Eat and drink often. Ask for help when you need it. Any concerns — come immediately to be seen or call for me and I’ll come to you.”

“Thank you,” Tris said quietly.

“Are you okay?” Willow asked kindly, patting Tris’s hand.

Tris nodded weakly. “We’ll be fine. It’s just a lot to process.” Briar snorted. She glared at him. “We were prepared for the possibility of two more but three more is a bit more than we had bargained for. We’ll adapt though.”

“Doubling — we’re going to be doubling the number of children we have.” Briar said, eyes wild. Tris covered her mouth in a failed attempt to suppress a giggle; despite her own anxieties she couldn’t help but find humor in Briar’s obvious panic. She could feel his mind flailing wildly as he tried to grapple with this information. “Tris— Tris—That’s insane!”

“To be fair, you said adopting Aurora was insane too,” Tris said with a shrug. “We’ll be fine. The gods won’t give us more than we can handle.” Briar gaped at her, aghast. Tris patted his cheek. “You said you won’t doubt my judgement in this — so have faith, love. We’ll be just fine. And you will love all six of our children.”

“Six…” Briar whispered, mouth still hanging open comically, grey-green eyes wide.

“Six.” Tris said firmly. “Now come along — let’s go share the horror with everyone we love.”

“I don’t know that I can walk,” Briar muttered as he stood on shaky legs.

They walked toward Discipline slowly, each lost in their own thoughts. When they approached the cottage Briar said, “You go ahead — feel free to tell whoever. I’m going to go lie in Rosethorn’s garden for a while. Maybe for a week.” Tris  grabbed his hand and tugged him to face her. She stood on her toes to reach up for a kiss and he leaned into it, soft and sweet. She could feel him trembling.

“Take as much time as you need,” she said quietly, stroking his cheek. “I am sorry — I don’t mean to cause you stress. And if it were up to me we would be doing this one at a time. But it is what it is and I promise it will be okay.” He nodded numbly and walked into Rosethorn’s domain to find a comfortable spot to lie down and soak up some calming comfort from his green friends, rooting down into the soil and feeling the heat of the sun beating down on him.

Rosethorn heard her garden greeting Briar and felt them reaching out to him, offering comfort and affection. Concerned, she followed their calls and nearly tripped over her boy. He lay on his back between rows one arm over his eyes, plants curling around him in every way they could manage.

“What are you doing, my buck?” she asked, hands on hips.

“Debating on the merits of becoming a eunuch,” he mumbled, eyes still covered.

“Twins again?”

He shook his head. “Three. Three, Rosethorn! We’re going to be doubling our brood!” He uncovered his eyes to sit up and meet her shocked gaze. “You know I love my kids and I don’t mind having more but— but this is festering crazy. I can’t even—” He groaned and rubbed at his face. She sat down in the soil nearby.

“You knew there was a likelihood of more than one,” Rosethorn said flatly. “Isn’t that why you insisted on waiting?”

“I was hoping for one and prepared for the possibility of two. But three?” He shook his head. “I didn’t even know people could have three at once. I guess there isn’t that big a difference between two and three but— fuck, Rosethorn, I can’t wrap my head around the fact that we’ll have six kids. And Tris is going to be enormous and cranky by midwinter. And the delivery — I can’t!”

He stared at her, eyes pleading. She smiled crookedly. “Give yourself some time, you’ll grow into it. Everything will be fine. Now go fetch a bucket of water and get to work watering my tomatoes now that you’ve got them all riled up.”

He groaned again and got to his feet, grumbling as he took solace in the familiarity of garden chores and Rosethorn’s firm command.

***

Tris was pleasantly surprised to see only Lark inside Discipline Cottage.

“The children aren’t back yet?” Tris inquired.

“They came back briefly and Evvy took them to the cove. We didn’t think you’d mind.”

“Not in the least,” Tris said, sitting down next to Lark with a sigh. “Triplets,” she said in answer to Lark’s silent question. Lark gasped and stared for a long moment, then smiled brightly.

“How is Briar handling it?”

“He’s hiding in the garden,” Tris said with a small smile. “He’ll need some time to process.”

“And you?”

Tris shrugged. “I expected twins and what’s one more than anticipated, really?” She met Lark’s eyes and said quietly, “I can feel it in my bones I’m meant to have a large family. I’m not afraid. A little overwhelmed, maybe, but that’ll pass. We’ve essentially raised triplets these past three and a half years and I’ve no doubts we can handle another three. We’ll be kept busy, certainly, but I love being a mother and I’m grateful for every child the gods may bless us with.”

Lark leaned forward to press a kiss to Tris’s forehead. “Motherhood suits you,” she said earnestly, not for the first time. “Your children are wonderful and I have no doubt this next set will be just as lovely.” Tris smiled at her, grateful as always for the love and support of her foster mother.

“Thank you,” she said softly, wiping at eyes that suddenly stung.

Their conversation turned to Glaki’s latest studies and soon after, Briar walked in. He was glaring at Tris.

“Yes?” she asked tartly, the attitude in her voice immediately matching that in his face and posture.

“We’re hiring a maid,” he said flatly.

Tris’s eyes sharpened. “The fuck we are.”

“And a cook.”

“Over my dead body.”

“That can be arranged.”

“Briar—”

“We’re gonna need the help, Tris,” he said, voice and eyes pleading. “You’re going to need to take it easy to keep the incoming three safe. And keeping up with the three we’ve already got will take enough out of you and you know spending time with them is far more important than housework. You can help me choose who to hire but we got to get somebody working for us within a few months.”

“We’ll talk about it later,” Tris said, glowering.

“Fine.” He walked into the kitchen to grab an apple and a glass of milk and handed both to Tris. “Eat. Drink. Be merry.” She snorted a laugh and he fell into a genuine smile, a trace of nerves still shining in his eyes but overpowered now by humor and affection.

Lark stood and opened her arms and Briar took the hug gladly, feeling tension draining from him. He smiled at her when they broke the embrace. “Everything will be just fine,” she assured him tenderly. He nodded.

Rosethorn walked in then and said sharply to Tris, “So I hear you’re attempting to repopulate the planet?”

“Just working on the mage to non-mage ratio,” Tris said briskly, surprising a bark of a laugh out of Rosethorn.

“Well, congratulations,” Rosethorn said, shaking her head.

When Evvy came back with the children, Luvo, Chime, and Little Bear all in tow Briar took her aside to tell her the news. She cackled wickedly and said, “Well, you’re doomed. Congrats!” Briar grinned and gave her a one-armed shoulder squeeze. Shortly after they reached out to Daja to let her know they were wanting to leave soon; they all met at the stable and began the trip home.

***

When they arrived home Briar split from the group and, his shakkan by his side, he began working on a play room for Tris and himself, muttering under his breath about “bleat-brained skirts” and “stress relief”. Tris, rolling her eyes and leaving him to his own devices, settled in the grass to watch the children and Chime play while she read.

“I consider myself to be fairly energetic,” Daja said, settling next to Tris and watching the children, “but they just never stop. Imagine how much work I could get done if I could siphon off some of that extra energy.”

Using her finger as a bookmark, Tris smiled at her and said, “It’s incredible, isn’t it? I don’t think I was ever that energetic.”

Sandry sat on Tris’s other side, somehow elegant even as she got comfortable in the grass. Ellie came last, giggling as Daja tugged her down to sit on her lap, hugging her close.

After the silence stretched — other than the sounds of the sea and the children playing — Tris said, “I’m pregnant.”

“We pretty much figured that out,” Daja drawled casually.

“With triplets.”

“Oh, that’s dreadful,” Ellie said mournfully. Daja threw back her head in a laugh and Tris grinned. “Congratulations, truly, but goddess bless — three babies? As miserable as you were fully pregnant with the twins I can only imagine how difficult three will be. The gods know if anyone can handle it, it will be you, to be sure — but still!”

Sandry wrapped an arm around Tris’s waist and leaned in for a hug and a peck to her sister’s cheek. “Oh, congratulations, Tris. That’s incredible! But also very overwhelming. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Tris said with a shrug. “I’ve accepted I’ll be having a well-sized brood and you know I love being a mother. Briar’s struggling a little bit, trying to wrap his mind around it all,” she grinned, “but he’ll adjust. He always does.”

“You really just can’t do anything ordinary, can you?” Daja asked.

“Why would I want to, when there is so much to love about the extraordinary?” Tris asked, eyes glowing as she watched her children. Amaya was practicing shifting a small gust of wind to pick up some leaves off the ground, swirling them. Tris’s own magic hovered around Amaya’s, ready to intervene if necessary, but she adored watching her daughter slowly beginning to experiment with her elements. Baelfire was chasing Chime, giggling when she darted just out of his reach, and Aurora was lying on her back watching the clouds putter across the sky and singing a silly song about frogs. “Only imagine how bored I would be if I had to live an ordinary life,” Tris murmured. “No, this is perfect.”

Chapter Text

Sandry found Briar outside his tree cottage, his magic flexing as he grew and shaped the small Yanjing oaks into a new room. He was nearly finished with it and Sandry could feel he had spent a good portion his magic, pushing himself hard; he was sweating and his eyes were glazed as he concentrated. She waited patiently, watching, until he took a final deep breath and she felt his magic subsiding as he called it back into himself.

“A bit early for a nursery, isn’t it?” Sandry asked lightly, smiling.

Briar turned to her and smiled wryly. “Nothing so innocent. The kids have open access to the bedroom and me and Tris need a place to sneak off to for some alone time without actually leaving the cottage. Our own room just for us to play around in seems a solid solution.”

Sandry’s cheeks were pink and she was grinning. “I suppose that makes sense. The children do have their own room though — can’t you just insist they sleep in their room and take yours back?”

He shook his head. “The way I see it, I’m full grown and still take comfort in a cuddle to sleep. I won’t deprive my babies of such a comfort. And anyway, I’d miss them. They won’t want to cuddle with us forever.” He shrugged, a sad glint in his eyes. “Anyway — you okay?”

“I’m great,” Sandry confirmed, blue eyes bright. “Are you okay? Tris said you’re a little overwhelmed by the news of the pregnancy.”

He shrugged and sat down, leaning back against the trees. Sandry sat next to him, pressing her side gently against his. “It’s a bit much,” he admitted, “but the work helped ease the fidgets at least. It was just a shock, really. Twins are uncommon enough and I hadn’t heard of humans delivering more than two. It’ll be hard not to stress about Tris’s safety and the safety of all three babies — the pregnancy itself and the delivery will all be a long road. And I don’t want our first three to feel — I don’t know — replaced or like they aren’t getting enough attention. It’ll all be worth it in the end, I know, but the journey’s intimidating just now.” 

Sandry leaned her head against his shoulder and held his arm in hers with a sigh. “Have faith, Briar. You must realize by now there are bigger things at work here than merely growing your family — you remember what Niko Saw. The gods have willed you and Tris to have these children for a reason and they’re absolute blessings, none of us could imagine life without the three you have now.”

“Have faith,” Briar scoffed quietly. He shook his head. “I do try, you know, but there’s an awful lot of suffering in this world for me to think the gods can have such a hand in things. Why get Tris pregnant with triplets but not feed some starving kids? It makes no sense. Shit, we could be taking in kids that need homes like we did for Rori — but Tris is adamant we have to have more of our own, she’s desperate for it. She says she’s called to it by the gods. I don’t understand.”

“We can’t see the entire fabric, Briar, only a few threads. We aren’t able to see the woven image; we don’t have the perspective the gods have.” She squeezed his arm. “I have moments when I struggle to keep faith too, you know. There are days I can’t fathom that the gods chose me to step into Uncle’s place. It helps me to think that we’ve been chosen for our challenges for a reason — because we’re capable of doing them and doing them well. Because we can do good for the world in the roles we’ve been placed in. You may not have much faith in the gods but I know you trust in Tris and for now that will just have to do. Take a deep breath, Briar, and focus on each moment, each day, as it comes. These children are being gifted to you and Tris because you need them and they need you. I imagine we’ll figure out the rest as we go.”

They sat in silence for a while and then Sandry said softly, “So, about Gil— have you happened to mention anything about my station to him?”

Briar thought for a moment then said, “I don’t think so. We haven’t talked about you much, just that you’re a stitch witch, and that you’re my sister.”

“Good,” Sandry said. “If you could just — maybe not mention it?”

Briar grinned at her. “You like him?”

She shrugged, cheeks turning pink and chin thrust out mulishly. “I’d like to get to know him better. You said earlier that he’s trying to dig himself out of the grave. What did you mean?”

“Well, I told you his wife died about a year ago. He struggled pretty bad after — turned to drinking, lost his job and moved away from wherever he lived before — somewhere up north — and came down here to live with his sister so she could help raise Arlen. Since then he’s been working hard turning things around and saving money to move out of the Mire.”

“You haven’t offered to help?”

“Of course I have but he’s declined every offer I’ve made. He’s got his pride and I can’t judge him on that. If I was in his shoes I’d want to prove I could take care of things myself same as him. That’s why I sent you for the linens and clothing — you’re harder to say no to. And it’s less of a hit on a man’s pride if it isn’t another man offering to help provide.”

“He turned to drink… does he drink still?” she asked, concerned.

“Not to my knowledge but I don’t think we’re close enough that he’d tell me if he did.” Sandry bit her lip, thinking. “I can’t imagine the pain of losing his wife and the mother of his son,” Briar added quietly, “and I don’t think it’s fair to judge him too harshly for allowing himself to wallow for a while. Maybe it wasn’t the best choice but you know how heartbreak can bring out the worst in the best of us. He probably felt pretty hopeless for a while. I’m impressed he’s managed to pull himself back up to where he is now. He works his ass off.”

“He seems really genuine and sweet. And it didn’t feel stiff or uncomfortable talking to him like it is with so many of the noblemen I know. He felt down-to-earth and real. I didn’t get the impression he was putting on airs or trying to impress me — I’ll admit, I like that. I’d like to be his friend, at the least.”

“Easy on the eyes too,” Briar commented with a wink. Sandry couldn’t help a giggle and he grinned and tweaked her nose.

“He’s not unpleasant to look at, I’ll admit to that,” she agreed with a twinkle in her blue eyes.

***

That evening when the children had all fallen asleep Briar brought Tris to the newly formed doorway. There wasn’t a door but looking into the room from outside all that could be seen was blackness, shimmering with magic in their vision. Briar tugged her into their new playroom. It was dim — outside, clouds were gathering and night was falling — so Tris grabbed some sparks into her hand for a better view. It wasn’t a big room but it was certainly big enough for its intended use, with a little room to spare. It was circular, as were the rest of the rooms in their tree cottage. The floor, Tris noticed with a grin, was entirely carpeted with cushiony moss, in contrast to the cool stone flooring throughout the rest of the house.

“Do we even need a bed in here?” Briar asked, wrapping her in a hug from behind. “I’m perfectly content with having you on the moss but if you’re particular—”

She giggled. “I suppose we’ll just have to try it out to know,” she murmured, pressing against him. “But this looks lovely to me. I can see it’s warded.”

“Yep, fully warded against sight, sound, and intrusion. Only you and I can enter unless we drop the wards and you can scream as loud as you want for me, beautiful, ain’t no one gonna hear,” he murmured, moving his hands to her soft waist and stroking loving fingers over the shape of her hips, savoring the feel of her. She shivered and leaned further into him. He pressed his lips to her ear and said, “I’m going to grab us a few glow stones. You strip for me, gorgeous. I want you in all your glory.” He nipped at her ear and gave her earlobe a suckle and then he pulled away to fetch the stones. He peeked in on the sleeping children and when Chime lifted her head he whispered, “Let us know if they wake, yeah?” Chime flicked a wing at him in acknowledgement and Briar gave her an affectionate pat before bringing the stones to Tris.

He entered the room and paused to admire — Tris sat on her knees in the center of the room, entirely bare and running her hands over the moss in front of her. She looked up at him and smiled, spectacles glinting in the soft glow of the lightning stones.

“Oh, fuck,” Briar whispered, smitten. They hadn’t had a chance to reconnect physically since before quarantine and he was starving for her and she for him. They hadn’t gone this long without since Lightsbridge. He looked down at the stones in his hand, confused for a moment, then hurriedly melded them into the tree-walls, using just enough magic to coax the trees into allowing the intrusion. When they were all settled he set to stripping off his own clothes and shucking his knives, tossing all of it carelessly into a pile off to the side before joining Tris. He fell to his knees in front of her and murmured, “Goddess,” then gently grasped her face, pulling her in for a deep kiss which she returned eagerly. They both explored one another with their hands, gentle but excited; they were each craving the other desperately and wanting to simultaneously dive in head first and savor the moment.

“Fuck, Coppercurls,” Briar whispered when he pulled away, trailing his lips down her neck and finding just the right spot to suck. Tris sighed as she relaxed into the feel of his attentions.

“I missed you so much,” she gasped out as she allowed him to push her down onto her back, his mouth still attending to her neck and his hands groping greedily at every inch of her he could reach.

“Been far too long, gorgeous,” he murmured against her neck, hips working as he rubbed himself on her soft thigh.

Tris grasped him and, in a practiced motion, she used her weight to flip him onto his back, pinning him down. He went willingly, eyes shining with admiration and excitement and she kissed him deeply as she pressed his wrists above his head. “Did you ward against fire?” she inquired. 

He grimaced. “No, I forgot.”

She frowned, eyes sharp behind her spectacles. “That’s an excuse,” she said, biting his lip. “I don’t like excuses. Nor will I tolerate an unfinished job.” She sighed deeply, trailing teasing fingers from his wrists and down the line of his body. “Pity,” she murmured. “I would have liked to play with lightning but I can’t very well risk burning this place down.”

“Aw Tris,” Briar whispered, eyes begging. “You got enough control to keep it from catching and you know it.”

She moved herself down his body until she sat on his thighs, his member standing at full prominence before her, impatient and eager for her attention. She ran her fingers from base to tip slowly, gently, teasingly. Briar moaned loudly, fighting the urge to thrust against her.

“Tris, please,” he growled, body trembling with the effort of keeping still.

“What do you want?” she asked, lust-softened eyes flicking to his face. He shivered violently — those grey-sky eyes of hers got him every time.

“Whatever you want, beautiful,” he said earnestly. “Let me please you.”

“Did you miss me?” she asked, fingertips tracing patterns over his sensitive skin.

“More than I know how to express,” he whispered, giving into instinct with a hip-twitch. She frowned at him and he gasped out, “Sorry, beautiful, I can’t help it. Ain’t got no control when it comes to you.”

“Do you miss how I taste?” she asked, leaning her face down close to the tip of his member, right there but not making contact.

“Fuck,” Briar whispered, hands digging into the moss and the packed dirt beneath. “So much. I want to taste you, Tris — please, Coppercurls, give me your nectar. I need it.”

She glanced up at him and closed the distance between her tongue and his appendage, swirling her tongue around the head and making him moan in equal parts pleasure and frustration. She wrapped her lips around him and sucked and he tipped his head back, fighting the urge to fuck into her mouth.

“Tris,” he gasped out, “Please, please, please—”

She released the contact and crawled up for another kiss, which he returned eagerly, tongues dancing across one another.

“Turn around,” he growled slowly when she broke the kiss. She grinned and did just that, pressing her heat to his face with a contented sigh. He wanted to start slow, to tease and work her into it, but he didn’t have that level of patience just then so he dived in enthusiastically, licking and thrusting.

She said, “Oh… Briar—” and whimpered her pleasure, knowing full well what those sounds did for him.  She wiggled forward far enough to grasp at his member with one hand, leaning it closer to trace his lines with her tongue. He may not have the patience to tease but she was brimming with the desire to torment him.

Instinctively, impatiently, he thrust himself against her face and she grinned, reaching her other hand down to squeeze lightly at his sac, causing him to moan loudly against her. Fuck yes, he told her via mind-speak, mouth thoroughly occupied. He was working his hips in earnest now, self-control forgotten. She adjusted her grip so he could fuck her hand and she continued fondling as she reached her face down to just suck the tip, refusing to allow any more into her mouth. Briar surely wasn’t complaining and he pressed a pair of fingers inside her, matching the rhythm they already had in motion.

Ain’t gonna last long like this, he warned her gruffly. I need inside you. Now.

In response Tris crawled forward, ignoring his frustrated growl as the contact broke. He sat up onto his knees behind her and stroked his hands over her bottom, eyes and hands admiring greedily, hungrily. He trailed his hand up her spine and pressed down between her shoulder blades, guiding her face down onto her arms folded in front of her; automatically she spread her legs wider and offered herself as fully as she was able. Briar moaned deep in his throat and she whimpered in anticipation.

He eased into her slowly, shivering violently at the sensation. He paused there, enjoying the feel of the connection and trying to give himself a moment so he might last longer. Realizing the latter was a lost cause, he ran his hands across her hips and bottom in blatant admiration and then got to work, fucking slowly and gaining speed with each thrust. He grasped her hips tightly, fingers digging in, and Tris gradually got louder, reveling in the pleasure and in the freedom of not having to keep quiet. 

“That’s right, gorgeous,” Briar gasped out, “fucking scream for me, Tris, yes!”

They built toward their synchronized completion, animalistic and thoroughly engrossed. When they reached their peak they both cried out loudly together, clenching and clutching and moving through the sensations. 

“Fucking shit,” Briar whispered with his usual eloquence. Tris giggled and murmured her agreement, gently pulling from him with a gasp. When she sat up Briar wrapped his arms around her, pulling her to him in a full-body cuddle. “My beautiful baby,” he murmured, offering little kisses to her face and neck. “I missed you so damn much.”

Tris stroked his jawline with a finger, loving and tender. “I missed you dearly,” she whispered. “We all did.”

They pressed lips in a soft kiss and he murmured, “You’re magnificent.”

She smiled. “Did I help ease your stress any?”

He chuckled and nuzzled his face to her hair. “So much better,” he said sleepily. “Thank you. I needed this more than I realized. Now let’s get to bed or I’ll fall asleep right here.” They got their underclothes put on and Tris slipped into a nightgown as Briar stepped into a pair of soft breeches, then they both made their way to bed, exhausted but comfortably sated.

***

The next day Sandry awoke early and got as much of the day’s duties done as she was able, delegating what she could to the appropriate people. When she was satisfied everything was in order and there was nothing else pressing to tend to, she made her way out of the city and joined everybody else. Briar, Ellie, Chime, and the children were all outdoors — it was a grey day, rain falling steadily and the wind beginning to pick up, the remnants of Tris’s mitigated storm rolling in — but there was a bubble of dry around their little community of tree houses. Sandry waved to the group outside and then entered the Gathering Chamber to check in with Tris and Daja.

“Hello, my darling sisters!” Sandry greeted enthusiastically,  smiling. Tris was chopping busily at the vegetables in front of her and glanced up for a smile and a nod before returning her attention to her meal preparations. Daja grinned at her. “Tris— I was thinking, the weather is dreadful. Maybe you could ride with me into town so we can escort Gil and Arlen here, so they don’t have to get drenched?” Tris glared at her. “It would be very sweet of you,” Sandry added with a cheeky smile.

Tris snorted and rolled her eyes but nodded. “Fine,” she grumbled, drying her hands off on a towel. “For you.”

Sandry kissed Tris’s cheek and Tris returned the peck. “Let’s go,” Sandry said, tugging impatiently at her sister’s arm. “I don’t want them taking off and having to navigate this storm.”

Tris sighed as she allowed Sandry to guide her out the door, Daja behind them as she made her way to the rest of the family. “This is such a small piece of that storm, too,” Tris commented, a hint of sorrow in her voice at the lost opportunity for a storm so magnificent. “It’s still glorious though, even if it’s been cut down dramatically. Perhaps when we get back I’ll sneak out for some quality time with the weather. That would be lovely.”

Chapter Text

Sandry and Tris made good time riding into Summersea, with Tris’s invisible umbrella hovering over them as they traveled and the storm raging just beyond.

“You aren’t going to warn them they’ll be losing their protection?” Sandry had asked as they left, glancing back toward the rest of the family, who were still comfortably dry outside with Tris’s barrier over them.

Tris gave Sandry her best scathing scowl. “They’ll stay dry,” Tris said matter-of-factly. When Sandry opened her mouth to ask for further detail, she continued, “Trust me. They’ll stay dry.” The noblewoman grinned.

“I don’t doubt you,” Sandry assured her sister. “I’m just always impressed by your capabilities.”

They entered the Mire and when they arrived at the appropriate building Tris said, “I’ll stay here so the horses don’t get ‘nicked’ if you want to go see if they’re ready.” Sandry nodded and hopped down from her horse, handing her reins to Tris and knocking on Gil’s door. 

He was surprised to see her.

“There’s a storm rolling in,” Sandry explained brightly. “Tris can make the trip much more comfortable. She’ll ensure we all stay dry. But since I came out here I decided to drop off the first load of clothing — I kept it fairly practical. These are oiled cloaks for rainy days like today and some sturdy work breeches and tunics for you and a couple outfits for Arlen.” She passed him the basket, ignoring his baffled expression. “Take your time getting ready, Tris and I will be waiting out here when you’re prepared to leave.”

He stared. “Okay,” he said slowly. He closed the door. Sandry sighed and turned back to Tris, who had seen the exchange from a distance and may have been eavesdropping with the assistance of a small breeze.

“He’ll be out momentarily,” Sandry said loftily when she noticed Tris’s attempt to hide a grin behind her hand.

The waited for a few minutes before Gil and Arlen appeared. Sandry offered her horse to Arlen but Gil shook his head and said, “We can walk to the stable. Ladies ride first.” 

Sandry’s eyes glinted with a stubborn fire and she argued, “If we’re going to play the chivalrous hierarchy game, children come before women.”After a minute of arguing, Gil surrendered and lifted Arlen into the saddle, showing him how to hold on. They all walked to the stable to get another horse for Sandry and Gil joined Arlen atop the horse and they all began the trip out of town.

Gil said very little as they left the Mire. He was watching the invisible umbrella that encircled them, clearly uneasy.

“Tris is a great help when the weather isn’t cooperative,” Sandry commented with a smile.

“I don’t mean to gawp,” he said with an apologetic glance at Tris, who was visibly annoyed by his discomfort. “I’ve never seen the like.”

“I’m used to people being frightened of me,” Tris said snappishly. 

Gil shifted in his saddle and said, “Frightened isn’t the right word. I’m — in awe, I suppose. Briar has spoken a little bit about each of your magics and I’ll admit I thought he had been exaggerating but I see now that he spoke the absolute truth. There aren’t many mages where I’m from and I’ve seen more magic since coming to Summersea than I’ve seen in my entire life. It’s incredible, to be sure, but it can be overwhelming all the same.”

Tris shrugged, stony-faced and silent. Sandry shifted the conversation to clothing and Gil’s work and before long Tris’s tree-tower loomed before them.

“The directions you gave me said to ride toward the tall tree,” Gil commented. “That’s where you all live?”

“It’s our little homestead, we like to call it our village,” Sandry said with an enthusiastic bounce in the saddle, ignoring the horse’s reproachful head shake. “The trees are tree-houses — Briar created them. That tall tree is Tris’s tower. It’s a sight to behold, certainly.”

Gil was wide-eyed when the details become visible. They entered the protective bubble Tris had over their houses — it hadn’t wavered, Sandry noticed. The children all ran to greet them, the girls in the lead and Bae trailing behind.

“Hi, Arlen,” Aurora called, bright-eyed and friendly. Gil lowered Arlen to the ground and then slipped down next him, patting his shoulder and nudging him forward. Arlen waved shyly and then joined the other kids and the adults all settled around a fire Daja had gotten started, except for Tris who made her way toward the privy.

Gil leaned close enough to Briar to mutter, “I think I may have offended your wife. She seems vexed.”

Briar grinned. “In your defense, it don’t take much to vex Tris. She’ll let you know about it if she’s truly offended. Otherwise, just don’t bring it up and you’ll be fine.”

Gil smiled sheepishly. “I was a little taken aback by the whole—” he waved his hands in a vague gesture at the barrier above them. “Impressed, mind, just haven’t ever seen anything like it.”

“Spend time around us and you’ll see plenty of oddities,” Briar said casually. “You’ll get used to it. And Tris is used to people getting wound up about her magic — she’ll recover quickly enough.”

Bae had separated from the other children and he crawled into Briar’s lap cuddling against his papa comfortably. “Are you glad to have Arlen here to play?” Briar asked him, wrapping him in a tight hug.

“No,” Bae said flatly. Briar laughed and squeezed Bae a little tighter; Gil grinned.

“Sorry,” Briar said to Gil between bouts of laughter. “He got his mama’s social skills.” He leaned a little closer to Bae and said more quietly, “The polite answer is ‘yes’.” Baelfire ignored him, playing with his own fingers and singing wordlessly, in his own world.

“Arlen’s glad to see you,” Gil informed Bae, tone friendly and eyes sparkling with good humor. “I hope now that he has some friends maybe he’ll start talking a little more.”

“He’s not talking yet?” Ellie asked, curious.

Gil shook his head. “A few words here and there but nothing consistent. We’re still working on getting him to use the privy too.”

“Don’t stress it, he’s little yet,” Briar advised. “Bae took a little longer to start talking than the girls did. He didn’t start putting sentences together until this past winter but now you’d never know. He was slower to walk too but he was the first out of nappies. Arlen’ll get there at his own pace, every kid is different.”

Gil smiled his appreciation.

“I bet being around other children will help,” Sandry said. “You two relocated fairly recently, right? So you probably don’t know very many people in Summersea yet.”

“We moved down here in Blood Moon, from northern Emelan. Mostly I work so the only people I really speak to are the folk I work with and Arlen spends most of his time with my sister. She’s not much of a socialite, keeps to herself, you know, so it’s been difficult to find him time to play with other kids.”

“We’ve had it easy in that regard,” Briar commented as he got to his feet. “Our three always have each other — built-in playmates.”

“Before long you’ll have enough children to create your own school,” Daja teased, grinning. Briar flipped her off casually as he walked toward the privy to find Tris, Bae trailing behind him.

“Tris is pregnant,” Sandry explained to the clearly-confused Gil. “With three more.”

He stared, shocked, and asked, “The first three were triplets too?”

“No,” Sandry answered. “Baelfire and Amaya are twins and they adopted Aurora a few months after they were born.”

“Ambitious,” Gil said, shaking his head. “I struggle with the one.”

“To be fair, you’ve been dealt a particularly challenging situation,” she replied softly. At the sad glimmer in his eye, she added, “And he’s doing great. He’s clearly a wonderful little boy, bright and sweet.”

Everybody chatted, getting to know one another and watching the children play. Meanwhile, Briar had found Tris coming back out of the privy.

“Okay, beautiful?” he asked. Tris glanced down at Briar’s little shadow and smiled at Bae, softening slightly.

“I’m okay, just nauseous,” she said. “I’d like to go play in the storm.”

Briar pressed a kiss to her cheek. “Have fun. Have you eaten?”

She shook her head. “Not hungry.”

He glared at her. “Grab a snack to bring then. And plenty to drink. You can’t risk getting dehydrated.”

Tris rolled her eyes and muttered, “Yeah, yeah,” but she made a beeline for the Gathering Chamber to do just that. “Let the others know lunch is done whenever they’re hungry,” Tris called as he walked back toward the fire. He waved his acknowledgement and informed the group.

“Sprouts!” Briar called out to the children. “Hungry?” They all came running enthusiastically except for Amaya, who was going the opposite direction. “Chime,” Briar said to the little glass dragon, who had followed Aurora and Arlen. “Go see where Amaya’s going, yeah?” Off she flew.

Everyone filed into the Gathering Chamber as Briar let Tris know through their connection, Amaya’s heading toward the water. I sent Chime with her.

The storm is calling her, Tris said, fully understanding as she felt it tugging on her as well. I’ll meet up with her. She can join me if she likes.

Make sure you’ve got food enough for her too, Briar suggested. She hasn’t eaten lunch.

Tris turned on her heel and grabbed some extra provisions, shoving it all in a water-proof bag. She paused for one more quick kiss from Briar and a forehead kiss for Bae — Aurora was occupied showing Arlen her favorite doll Sandry had made her, so Tris sent her a silent pulse of affection across their bond — and she left to find her daughter and greet the storm.

Gil had gathered a plate for himself and Arlen to share and sat next to Sandry at the table, looking around the chamber with open admiration.

“This is magnificent,” he told Sandry, who beamed at him. “And you’d never know it’s here. From a distance it only looks like a small bunch of trees.”

“Briar’s an artist,” Sandry said affectionately. “He didn’t want to use dead wood so he improvised. We were a little skeptical at the practicality of it all but it’s been great and he can alter rooms and buildings at a whim.”

“It’s glorious,” Ellie crooned, settling next to Daja.

Aurora and Baelfire got settled into chairs, each with big cushions on them so they could sit at the level of the table.

“If Arlen would like a boosted seat, Amaya’s gone storm watching with Tris,” Briar offered. Arlen climbed into Gil’s lap and Briar grinned and said, “Wherever you’re comfortable, little mate.”

Everybody ate and talked, enjoying the meal and the company. When the children had eaten they migrated into the sitting area to play with dolls and ribbons and some cloth balls. Ellie joined them, sitting on the floor to join their festivities, laughing and joking with them. Daja and Briar grabbed the plates and piled them in the kitchen to be washed later (“I’m sending my maid over,” Daja muttered to Briar, who grinned.) and they and Gil and Sandry sat on couches in the sitting area.

“So you all live here?” Gil asked.

“Yes,” said Sandry. “I only live here part-time — my uncle lives in Summersea and I stay with him much of the time — but I do have a small cottage of my own here.”

“Briar said you work at the docks and stables,” Daja said. “What did you do before you moved to Summersea? You said north Emelan? East, west, central?”

“Northwest,” he said, “across the river from Anderran and the lake between us and Gansar. We were a small village up the mountain a ways. I did a bit of whatever was needed, really. Primarily I was a huntsman and forager but I’m adept at tanning hides, tending and training horses and dogs, farming,” he shot Briar an apologetic look and continued, “woodcutting and did some woodworking and building. Worked with the smith on occasion when he was short-handed, though I’ll be the first to admit I’m not a natural and I didn’t much care for the work.”

“You’ve done smithing?” Daja asked, surprised.

“Only the very basics,” he said sheepishly. “Tried my hand at some simple knives and never could get it done right. Can make a mean set of nails though.” Daja laughed.

“Any weaving in that arsenal of tricks?” Sandry inquired, intrigued.

Gil shook his head. “No weaving or spinning. I can mend a rip with needle and thread and I’ve sewn hides together — crude but functional — and that’s about as far as my thread skills have taken me.”

“I could teach you if you ever decide it’s something you’d like to learn,” Sandry offered.

He smiled, blue eyes bright. “I appreciate the offer. My time is limited just now but maybe if things settle down later on. I’m glad to learn any skills I can. Everything I know has helped me at one point in my life or another and I don’t see any fault in developing further skills in any field.”

“Ignorance is absolutely not bliss,” Sandry agreed, tone serious but eyes dancing.

“What brought you to Summersea?” Daja asked.

“My sister’s here,” he said simply, shrugging. He hesitated then continued, “After my wife passed I needed help with Arlen and I didn’t have anybody back home I felt I could trust with him. And truthfully, I needed a change of scenery. My sister’s crotchety but she’s a good woman, solid and headstrong.” He smiled crookedly. “We quarrel but I trust her more than anybody. She’s got a good heart.”

“The best women are crotchety, I find,” Briar said dreamily; Sandry giggled.

“I’m sorry for your loss,” Daja said to Gil sympathetically, glaring at Briar.

“It was tough,” Gil acknowledged quietly. “But we’ve kept moving forward and I like to think we’re moving in the right direction at least. What else can be done but continue living?”

“Obviously I never met your wife,” Sandry said quietly, “but I’m certain she would want you and Arlen to be happy and it sounds like you’re doing a fine job of it. You said you’re working to move out of the Mire. Do you have thoughts on where you’d like to move to?”

He shook his head. “Soon I’ll be looking around in earnest to see what options we’ll have. I really haven’t had a chance to explore Summersea or the surrounding villages yet. I’ve been to and from the docks and stables and the market, and that’s about the end of it, truthfully.”

“Oh!” Sandry exclaimed, bouncing excitedly in her seat. “The next time you’re available we should do just that! I know southern Emelan like the back of my hand and I’d love the opportunity to show you around. We can make a day of it. If it’s easier maybe you could even see if Briar would be agreeable to watching Arlen along with his own brood — if you’re comfortable with it, of course. Otherwise Arlen would be perfectly welcome to come along as well, naturally.”

Gil stared hard at Sandry as though he were trying to figure out what to make of her. Finally he nodded and said, “I’d like that.” Two pairs of bright blue eyes met and they each smiled at one another; Gil looked down after a moment, silently shaken.

When the afternoon began to wind down Briar accompanied Gil to fetch a horse from the stable.

“It’s been a pleasure,” Gil told him. “I know Arlen’s had a grand time and I can admit that I’ve enjoyed the company myself.”

“Good, you two can come visit whenever suits you,” Briar said with a firm clap on the taller man’s back. “Sandry seems fond of you, certainly.” Gil blushed and Briar grinned impishly. “Not that you heard that from me,” Briar added solemnly.

Gil, face still decidedly pink, muttered, “She’s far too elegant a woman for the likes of me. I’ll admire from a distance, thanks all the same.”

Briar laughed. “She’s already claimed you as a friend so I’m afraid you’ll just have to go along with whatever she decides upon. That’s the thing about Sandry — if she’s decided you’re her friend, you become her friend whether you want to or not. And it’s damn near impossible not to love her — she’s an incredible girl, to be certain. Sweet but fierce.”

Gil took a long moment to think, silent, then said softly, “I won’t deny she’s lovely. But I don’t think I ought to be diving into anything. My wife is only a year gone and though I know she wants me to find joy where I can… I’m not ready for romance.”

“For what it’s worth, my two coppers — don’t think of it like that. Just be her friend. That’s all she’s wanting anyway. If a romance were to mutually develop later on, you two can cross that bridge at that point, but for now just don’t put that sort of pressure on it. She’s very guarded, you know, she’s never had a real romance to my knowledge purely because she’s not the type to rush into anything so serious. Just enjoy one another’s company, become friends if it suits you both, and relax into wherever that friendship takes you.”

Gil nodded slowly. That made sense. “Fair enough,” he said finally, smiling. “Thanks.”

“Sure thing,” Briar said with a grin. “These women are all complicated and us men have to stick together.” He winked and Gil laughed.

Chapter Text

Tris followed her tie to Amaya, walking briskly into the weather. She could feel the power of the storm, stripped down though it was, and she could also feel Amaya’s eagerness to join with it. Without thinking, Tris reached out through their shared connection as though Amaya were Briar or one of her sisters, not expecting to get a response. She hadn’t tried to communicate mind-to-mind with any of her children without physical contact — she had assumed she couldn’t, having not had her magic spun together with theirs as it had been for the circle.

Incredible storm, isn’t it? She smiled to herself, feeling silly for the communication attempt, but she stopped mid-stride when she felt the connection bloom and heard her daughter’s voice in her head.

It’s so beautiful, Mama! I want to touch it!

Mind racing, Tris continued walking and replied, Then touch it we shall, love. I’ll meet you at the base of my tower and we’ll go up together. She grinned when she felt rather than heard Amaya yip her excitement.

When Tris arrived at the base of her tower, Amaya was twirling around with her skirts flying in the winds that whipped at her, Chime flying in circles around her and having just as much fun. The rain was pelting, drenching all of them thoroughly. Tris paused to watch her daughter dancing — uninhibited, wild, and carefree — and she took a moment to bask in the torrent of emotions that overwhelmed her. Deep unconditional love for her daughter — followed by a brief dip of sorrow that she had never felt such from her own mother, which she immediately shoved away — and intense pride and joy that this beautiful creature was her little girl. She breathed deeply, settling her mind, then she called mind-to-mind, Are you ready to go up high with me so we can appreciate the weather in all its glory?

Amaya grinned, grey eyes bright with excitement, and ran to greet Tris with a squeal. She wrapped her arms around her mother in a hug and Tris bent down for a kiss, then they held hands and walked into the tower. Tris called her winds to lift them both to the top of the tower to enjoy the storm together.

***

When there was a knock at the door of their tree cottage Tris opened it to reveal Niko and she grinned at him.

“You’ve been kept busy,” she commented, stepping back to allow him in. “I hope you’re finally able to stop and catch your breath.”

“I think things have settled for the time being,” he assured her, accepting the cup of tea she had prepared for him upon feeling his approach. “Rosethorn filled me in on your part in keeping the storm from escalating — your work is deeply appreciated. The Seers were predicting serious devastation. She also told me that Aurora saw the same?”

Tris nodded, leaning her hip against the kitchen counter and taking a sip from her own tea. “When I connect my magic to hers, she feels much like you do; and she dreamed of that storm before it was formed. Thanks to her I was able to mitigate the power before it could be brought together. Had it been a full-fledged storm by the time I’d been aware, it would have likely been impossible for me to do much to help. It was truly a monster in the making.”

“Your children are all uncommonly intelligent,” Niko commented with a twitch of his mustache. “To be aware that what she experienced was more than just a dream and to be able to communicate such, all at such a young age.”

Tris shrugged. “They’re bright, certainly. I don’t know that she understood it was a vision of the future. It frightened her and she knew something about it felt off or different.”

“I’d like to work with her, gauge her precise abilities. I’ve been thinking about it — and I’d have brought it up sooner if I hadn’t been dealing with all of this chaos — I do think it’s best to start working with their control over their magics sooner rather than later. I’ve been debating and discussing with Lark and Rosethorn and we’ve come to the conclusion that if they’re already leaking out, we should be following their lead.”

“I agree and I’ve been actively working with Amaya,” Tris said. “I’ll let you take the lead with Aurora and see where that takes us. As for Bae — we’ll need to talk to Briar. He’s so protective of him and he’s not wanting him exposed to the very sick or injured at such a young age.”

“We can speak with him and I suggest we begin by taking him to a healer to investigate his magic from their perspective. Perhaps they can give us a little more insight as to what we need to be cautious about and how we should approach his learning. That may ease Briar’s mind.”

Tris nodded. “That’s fair. I’ll be seeing Willow regularly so maybe we can bring Bae to my next appointment. I’d be more comfortable with her working with him than a healer I’m less familiar with and I’m certain it will help make it easier on Briar as well.”

“Yes, that—” He paused, processing. Tris grinned when she saw it click. “You’re with child?” She nodded and he smiled. “Congratulations.”

“Triplets.”

Niko’s black eyes fixed on hers; he didn’t seem surprised. “Congratulations times three.”

“Niko — when I got pregnant with the twins, you told me my children were important. I didn’t think much of it at the time… but I don’t recall you specifying that it was just those two.” When he didn’t respond she continued, “Did you happen to see how many children I’ll be having?”

“You know I don’t divulge details unless it’s necessary,” he said, eyes sparkling with humor. Her eyes narrowed into a glare. “I didn’t see a specific number. I got the impression you’ll have a large family and there will be a lot of powerful magic at work in each of them and that they are all an important addition to this world. I felt that the gods have a hand in this. That is all I know.”

Tris nodded slowly, eyes down.

“What’s bothering you?” he asked, peering at her intently.

She looked up at him, met his eyes briefly, and then looked back down into her teacup. Very quietly, she said, “I’ve been struggling with figuring out when it’s best to divulge information and when it ought to be kept a secret.”

“Is this about that business with the Thief Lord?”

Tris blinked eyes that stung. She nodded. “I feel guilty. I hate hiding things from him. If it were me, I would want to know. But Briar isn’t me. He doesn’t care to discover the mysteries of the world, he only wants peace. And I know that telling him would hurt him. But, Niko — I hate keeping secrets from him. It feels so wrong.”

“It’s been three years,” Niko said quietly. “Why is it bothering you now?”

“It’s been bothering me for three years,” she replied grumpily. “I haven’t told a soul except for you.”

“I’m surprised you’ve been able to keep it from him and the girls.”

“I have a lot of control over my mind and what I do and don’t share,” she said with a shrug. “If Briar had gone digging he may have seen but he’s not the digging type when it comes to my mind. He trusts me.” Her voice caught on the last word. “Which is precisely the problem. I feel I’ve been dishonest.”

“Have you lied?”

She set her cup down to wipe her eyes under her spectacles. “Lying by omission is still dishonesty,” she whispered.

“Do no harm.” Niko’s gaze met hers steadily. “That’s the bottom line. You told me that you feel telling him would do him more harm than good. If you believe that to be true then you are doing him a favor keeping it to yourself; you know him better than anyone and I trust your judgment.”

“Yeah,” Tris said glumly, unsure. “I wish I didn’t know at all. Then it wouldn’t be a problem.”

“Sometimes ignorance truly is bliss,” Niko said sympathetically. “It’s your call to make, Tris.”

“Yeah,” Tris said again, then sighed gustily. “I hate that.”

“What in Mila’s name is that room for?” Niko asked suddenly, gesturing to the heavily warded doorway. “I don’t recall it being there the last time I visited and the magic on it is some very powerful warding.”

Tris felt her face heat into a deep blush. “Nothing,” she grumbled, “don’t worry about it.” Niko grinned at her obvious embarrassment and she begged, “Please don’t worry about it. It’s just a way to have some privacy without leaving the cottage.”

“Ah,” said Niko, eyes twinkling. “I see. Fair enough. Well, enjoy.”

Tris’s blush deepened further, silently cursing Briar for putting the doorway in such an obvious spot. “Okay, well, let’s plan on getting together soon to have Aurora’s magic investigated properly and I’ll talk to Willow about Bae. I’ll see her next in about a month so maybe we can plan for you to work with Aurora about the same time?”

“Perfect,” Niko agreed. “That gives me time to finish up what I’m doing now and plan how I’d like to approach her testing. Ah, before I go — Lark asked me to invite all of you to supper tomorrow evening at Discipline.” When Tris smiled and nodded he said, “I’ll see you then, Tris.”

***

The weeks rolled by. Sandry was kept busy — in addition to all of her regular responsibilities she was having to make arrangements for the rescheduled coronation and all of the fussy details that went along with it. She was feeling the stress but refusing to allow it to beat her. She always ensured she had time to spend with her family and also for her budding friendship with Gil. She found herself very much enjoying his company — he was even-tempered, kind, and intelligent. The more comfortable he became with her the more he exposed his wicked sense of humor, a side of him Sandry found herself entirely entertained by. He had given no hint of any romantic intentions, for which she was both relieved and mildly frustrated — she couldn’t deny she was rapidly developing an attraction to him but she was glad to be getting to know one another properly and she was pleased that he wasn’t digging for more.

A few weeks after they had first met, they were walking along the beach together — all of the children running amok and the adults keeping watchful eyes — and he finally decided to ask a question he’d been intentionally avoiding for fear of the answer.

“I feel we’ve become decent friends by now,” he said, glancing at her sidelong.

Sandry giggled. “Decent? I’m offended, I’ll have you know. I think we’re really very good friends.”

He smiled, eyes bright with humor. Then his smile faltered and he said, more quietly, “I’m no fool, you know. You aren’t a country girl or some merchant’s daughter. You’ve the air of a noblewoman — all grace and polish.” Sandry didn’t respond and he continued, “Am I wrong?”

“No, you aren’t wrong,” she said, stopping in her tracks. He stopped too. Everybody else kept walking, unaware. “My nobility doesn’t define me and I don’t prefer to advertise it when I can help it. There’s so much more to me than my station. It can be rather difficult for people to get to know me properly when they’re aware and, frankly, I find noble life tiresome on occasion. It’s nice to have time to be myself and just enjoy life and the people I care for without having to maintain a particular image.”

They began walking again, more slowly now. “If you find it tiresome, why do you stay? You have options, haven’t you?”

Sandry smiled grimly. “I suppose I have options but to back out of my station would be incredibly selfish. My parents — gods bless them — they were frivolous and childish. They squandered their nobility and took advantage of the people and the lands they were responsible for. They traveled and played and never bothered to live up to the responsibilities they had. I feel the gods have placed me where I can do the most good. I can make up for the failures of my parents and I can help so many people — and at the end of the day, that’s what makes me happiest. Providing care and justice and peace to my people is a true blessing. It isn’t easy — it’s hard work, it’s exhausting and stressful — but I know that I’m up to the challenge. I truly hope it doesn’t change our friendship because your presence in my life has been a lovely breath of fresh air.”

“Who exactly are ‘your people’?” Gil inquired.

Sandry sighed. “The people of Emelan. My uncle is the Duke. He’ll be stepping down soon — officially — and I’ll be taking his place as Duchess. I’ve been effectively in the position for a few years and I helped with much of the work for years before that, ever since Uncle’s heart attack, but we’ve agreed it’s time to make it official.”

“Oh,” was all Gil could think to say. Sandry was practically walking sideways in her attempt to make eye contact with him. After a long moment he did meet her gaze, his eyes forlorn.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, crestfallen.

“That’s a heavy burden you carry,” he said carefully. “But you carry it well, for what it’s worth. I would have never suspected you held such responsibilities.”

“Thank you,” Sandry said, still trying to read him.

Gil smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Thank you for telling me,” he said. He then changed the subject abruptly and Sandry followed his lead, decidedly cheerful and glad to have the confession behind her.

After that day, Sandry felt that Gil was avoiding her; he was friendly enough but he visited less and when he brought Arlen for play dates he was clearly intentionally avoiding time alone in Sandry’s company, whereas before they had wandered off together frequently. His joking had subsided and he was suddenly very polite and careful with his wording around her. She was becoming vexed and she had every intention of letting him know about it.

She knocked on his door and when he opened it she said politely, “If you’ve a moment, I’d like to speak with you.” Her chin was thrust out and her eyes sparkled with a menacing fire; Gil looked about to argue and she said, “Please.” He hesitated, then stepped out and closed the door behind him. He offered her a bow and her lips tightened.

“I haven’t long,” he said softly. “Glenna has to leave soon for her shift.”

“I won’t be but a minute,” she assured him frostily, hands on hips. “You’ve been avoiding me and I’d like to know why.”

He was taken aback. “I’m entirely certain you know precisely why,” he whispered, glancing around. When she scowled he added, “We are from two very different classes, Sandry. I’m a mountain huntsman by trade and you’re — you’re royalty. It isn’t proper for you to be socializing with the likes of me.”

Sandry’s eyes flashed dangerously. “I’m sick to death of being told who I can and cannot be friendly with!” she snapped, temper flaring. “By that way of thinking I oughtn’t have been friends with anyone I love! Social status means very little in the grand scheme of things, you know, and I’ll thank you not to tell me what’s proper.” She hesitated, peering up into his eyes, and said more softly, “I feel there’s more to your avoiding me than mere propriety. I would very much appreciate your full honesty, if you please.”

He swallowed hard. She reached forward to brush his fingers lightly with hers and he yanked back as though she’d burned him. She tightened her mouth to ensure he wouldn’t see it tremble.

“I like you a lot, you know,” she told him, fighting to keep her voice even. “I value our friendship and I don’t want to lose it over something so insignificant as social status.”

“I value our friendship as well,” he said slowly, carefully. “Very much, in fact. Please don’t take my hesitation as a rejection of your company.”

“It’s difficult not to when you’re clearly avoiding me,” she said softly, hurt flashing in her bright blue eyes. He swallowed again and looked away. “Please look at me,” she whispered.

He did so and she was startled to see a glimmer of unshed tears in his eyes. “I apologize,” he said croakily before clearing his throat. “I apologize,” he said again, more clearly, “I’m truly sorry if I hurt you. That wasn’t my intention.”

Sandry placed her hands on his chest and lifted onto her toes to press a kiss to his cheek. “Thank you for understanding,” she said seriously, pretending she didn’t feel a flutter in her own chest at the contact. “I understand my status can be intimidating but I don’t want you to allow that you keep you from being my friend, if it pleases you to do so. Our circle is very eclectic, in case you haven’t noticed, and I can’t imagine how miserable I’d be if my social life were limited to nobles. The majority of them are so stuffy and stuck up.”

Gil laughed and tugged gently on Sandry’s ear. She grinned as she felt him relax. “I would never wish such a fate upon you,” he assured her, eyes dancing. “Us plain folk may not have the glamour of the nobility but we are a lot more entertaining, I imagine.”

Sandry giggled and fought the urge to reach for another kiss and said, “I know you have to get back to Arlen — and I’ve a busy day — but let me know when you have some time?”

“Absolutely,” he replied, bright smile fixed firmly on his face. “In fact, when we both have the time I’d like your help.”

“Oh?”

“I think we’re about ready to move out of the Mire and you know this area far better than I. If you don’t mind, I’d like your help finding the right location. Maybe you could point me in the right direction?”

Sandry beamed. “I’d be honored.”

Chapter Text

“You’re really very lucky, you know,” Gil muttered quietly to the horse as he brushed the beautiful beast’s coat out. “Fed, sheltered, brushed, and not a care in the world. I can only imagine how much more peaceful life would be if I didn’t have the capacity to overthink things that should be so simple.” The horse nickered quietly. “I never said you aren’t intelligent,” Gil argued quietly, “only that you don’t whittle away your life worrying as humans tend to do. As I do, certainly, no matter how fervently I reprimand myself.”

“It’s nice to see a hostler who speaks to these lovely creatures with such respect,” said a voice behind him. Gil whirled to see an older man, plainly dressed but with a regal air about him. Gil hesitated and then bowed instinctively. “Do you know who I am?” the man asked with a kind smile.

“No, sir,” Gil replied, blushing in the dim lamplight. “But I know my superiors when I see them.”

The man laughed. “No need for bowing, I only came to visit the horses. I, too, value their opinions and the peace that comes with their company. As you seem to know well, human beings are significantly more complicated than horses could ever dream of being and sometimes merely being in equine presence can help bring my mind back from the depths of unease.”

Gil smiled, turning to get back to his work, and said, “They are wonderful creatures. Under-appreciated for all we put them through, perhaps, but they don’t often complain.”

“How did you come to have such a passion for horses?”

“I come from the mountains in northwestern Emelan. I tended and trained horses and dogs — and by trade I was a huntsman and forager. My horse accompanied me often on my adventures.”

“Do you have your horse companion still?”

“No, sir,” Gil said, more quietly. “When my wife died I sold the mare and we moved down here — my boy and I. My sister’s here, you see, and she’s been helping us get back onto our feet.”

“My sincerest condolences,” the man said soberly. “I, too, lost my wife and I know the pain. It is a heartbreak you never fully recover from.”

“I’m sorry,” Gil said, turning his head to make brief eye contact. “I wouldn’t wish it on anybody.”

“It was long ago,” the man said, smiling crookedly. “I have a new companion now; I never thought I could nor did I think I would ever want to fall in love again. But it’s been a comfort and a delight. And life is short, after all; we ought to revel in love and joy wherever we can acquire it.”

Gil turned back to the horse and said, “I’m happy for you. I don’t doubt that you deserve whatever happiness you can find in this world.”

“What of you? Have you a lady friend? Or is it too soon for you to seek companionship?”

Gil shrugged. “I’m content as I am.”

“Please forgive my impudence but I am particularly talented at reading people and I suspect you have something on your mind.”

Gil couldn’t explain why he felt comfortable enough with this stranger to start explaining what had been bothering him but he chose not to dwell on the why and said, “There’s this girl — lovely, sweet, full of fire. Independent and powerful of mind and spirit. Gracious but not afraid to speak her mind.” He swallowed hard, focusing on his work as he spoke. “I daresay I found myself falling for her. I could maybe love her if I allowed myself to — but I don’t dare.”

“Why not?”

“She’s—” he hesitated, and sighed, “she’s far too fine for the likes of me. A noblewoman. Even if she were to care for me deeply enough to want to pursue a romance — and I can’t imagine that’s the case — I don’t belong in her world. She’s a rare noblewoman — kind and not at all self-centered — but the people she must deal with on a daily basis… the power, the wealth, the politics… I have no desire to be a part of that. I find value in a simple life.”

“It’s a shame,” the older man said quietly, “that life must make love look so complicated.”

“It is what it is,” Gil said with a shrug. “She’s a good friend though and I hope she will remain so. I’m glad for her friendship. People like her are a rare find, in my experience.”

“Have you discussed these concerns with her?”

“Sort of, briefly,” he admitted. “I distanced myself when I learned of her status and she gave me a stern talking to.” He laughed, eyes twinkling with amiable humor in the dim light. “She told me social status won’t define her friendships.”

“But still you hesitate?”

“Friendship is one thing,” Gil said with a sad shrug. “Romance is another. I doubt she could marry someone of my status — even if she cared to — and I don’t want to waste time on a fruitless fling. If I pursue a romance it will be with the hope of a lifelong love and that simply isn’t feasible with her. She’ll marry some nobleman of like status and I’m certain they’ll be happy together. I’m grateful to have felt what I felt with her though — it gives me hope. Perhaps the loss of my wife isn’t a permanent loss of romance from my life, it just may take some time to find the right woman. I can be patient. And as I said — I’m grateful for her friendship and I won’t squander it.”

“There is much value in a solid friendship,” the man said. “True friends are hard to come by.”

“Yes, sir,” Gil agreed.

“If I may offer an old man’s advice?”

Gil turned and smiled. “Certainly, sir — I always appreciate a bit of wisdom where I can glean it.”

“Talk to her. Speak your truth. If she’s your friend — and I have no doubt that she is — she’ll want to know how you’re feeling and why. If there is no mutual romantic interest then there’s no harm done. If there is, you two can talk together about how best to navigate the foreign seas.”

“All due respect, sir,” Gil said softly, “but I can’t imagine there’s any interest on her end. And, again, even if there were — I can’t live the life of a nobleman. I’m not suited for it. I don’t want it. I’m a country boy, born and bred, not a lick of nobility in my line.”

“I urge you to discuss it with her. You said she’s intelligent and level-headed. She just may be agreeable to a compromise. And at the least, I can only imagine she’ll want to know where your hesitations lie. If you explain it’s due to social status differences, she’ll understand it isn’t a personal rejection and her feelings may be spared.”

“Yes, sir,” Gil said politely. “I suppose there’s no way to know without talking to her.”

“If you’ll excuse me, I’m meant to meet with my great niece and I daresay she’ll be waiting for me at this rate. If I don’t make haste I may even cause her to worry and I certainly wouldn’t want that,” the man said jovially, stepping forward to reach out his hand to shake Gil’s. Gil returned the motion firmly, with a respectful nod and a friendly smile. “I imagine we’ll meet again sometime. I come to visit the horses fairly regularly.”

“Any time, sir, it’s been good talking with you. Your wisdom is very much appreciated.”

“It’s been pleasant speaking with you as well. Have a good night and truly — speak with your friend. Sometimes things look so complicated and they’re really very simple if we don’t allow our minds to interfere with our hearts.” With that, the older man left and Gil continued his work, deep in thought.
 
***

Tris knocked on the door at Discipline and Little Bear began his usual bout of frantic bouncing and barking. When Lark answered the door with a muttered, “Little Bear — hush!” he bolted through to greet Tris. Tris gave him some affection and then stepped into the cottage.

“Is everything alright, Tris?” Lark asked, eyes questing as she sensed that Tris was stressed. 

Tris smiled thinly and nodded, glancing at Glaki — curled up with a book nearby — and put a hand on Lark’s arm to say mind-to-mind, Might we talk in private? Rosethorn too? It’s important.

Lark nodded and gestured to the kitchen, murmuring, “Pour yourself some tea. Glaki, dear, can you please let Rosethorn know that I need to speak with her? And then I’d like you to take Little Bear and spend some time at Evvy’s — she’s been asking when you’ll be visiting next, I think she wants your help with a project she’s working on.” Lark handed her the token that told other temple staff she was allowed to roam and Glaki slipped her shoes on, traded cheek kisses with Tris, and she left with Little Bear.

Lark excused herself to use the privy and by the time she had come back into the cottage she was followed by Rosethorn, who looked rather irritated.

“What is so important that it had to interrupt my gardening?” Rosethorn demanded as Tris passed her a cup of tea and then offered one to Lark. She picked up her own cup with a guilty glance at Rosethorn.

“It’s about Briar,” Tris said quietly. Rosethorn’s anger ebbed and she saw the distress in Tris’s eyes. “I need to sit,” Tris muttered, going into the sitting area and doing just that with a sigh. When Rosethorn and Lark had both joined her, Tris said, “I have to get something off my chest. I want to apologize in advance for putting this on you — but I don’t feel I have any other options and I can’t keep it to myself any longer, it’s making me crazy. I hope you can either tell me I’ve been doing the right thing or set me straight if I haven’t.”

Lark and Rosethorn exchanged a look, faces grave. “You know you can tell us anything,” Lark said quietly, concerned.

Tris swallowed hard and nodded. She fiddled with her teacup, trying to figure out how best to start. “Would you ever keep a secret from one another, if you felt the secret would do significantly more harm to the other’s state of mind than it would do good?” The women exchanged another glance, silent, and Tris went on, “I’ve been keeping a secret from Briar for the last three years and I’m feeling immensely guilty about it just now. I know the truth would devastate him and I can see no good in telling him but I also hate that I’ve been dishonest. I feel like there’s nothing I can do to rectify the situation and I could really use another set of opinions. I need guidance.”

“Three years?” Rosethorn asked, incredulous, eyebrows snapping together.

“Why didn’t you tell Sandry and Daja?” Lark inquired.

“I don’t think they would be able to keep it from him,” Tris explained quietly, tapping her head so they knew what she meant. “Sandry in particular I think would struggle with the weight of it all and she has enough on her plate as it is. The only other person who knows, to my knowledge, is Niko — and he agreed that it’s best not to tell him but ultimately left it up to me to decide. And I’ve been confident in my decision to keep it quiet until recently. I think the pregnancy has my emotions all over the map and I’m just really struggling with keeping it to myself just now.” Her voice trembled and her eyes glossed with tears but her resolve was set. “The guilt is weighing heavily on me. I spoke with Seafoam years ago, you know, and she explained how important it was for Briar to work through his past horrors. He refused to see her or any other mind healer so I did the work myself to help him unpack and navigate through his past, as much as he would allow, just a bit at a time. He did so well and has come so far. He’s been through some truly terrible things — the things he’s told us aloud is only the tip of the iceberg, really. And I truly feel that this would break him if he knew.”

“Tell us,” Lark said firmly.

Tris lifted her cup to her lips with shaky hands and took a sip to wet her throat, then said, “After all that business with the Thief Lord, I couldn’t stop thinking about it. Why in Mila’s name would he spend all of that time, all of the resources and people, to fetch Briar specifically? Maybe he needed a mage but even so there are surely easier options. No one who knows Briar will think he’s an easy target. I can’t imagine Briar was the only kid to escape the Thief Lord’s grasp so revenge by itself didn’t seem plausible. So I did some research into the spell they were planning on using. It’s very old and very nasty… and for good reason it isn’t something most mages learn — a Great Blood Spell — and the ritual demands very specific requirements. The most important element being the person whose life is sacrificed to extend the other’s. It has to be a very close blood relation — cousins wouldn’t do, it needs to be either a pair of siblings… or a parent and child.”

Lark brought her hand to her mouth, speechless and eyes wide with horror. Rosethorn’s mouth tightened, eyes flashing.

“The Thief Lord was confident enough that Briar was his son to risk all that he had to use him specifically,” Tris said hoarsely, tears finally slipping from her eyes. She wiped at them impatiently. “I’m certain Briar has no idea. And you know me — I can’t leave well enough alone. So I got to thinking… I don’t know if it ever came up to either of you that Briar’s mother was a prostitute.” Lark shook her head but Rosethorn nodded curtly. “Well, the Thief Lord had his thief gangs but he also had his ring of prostitutes. I wonder if Briar’s mother wasn’t one of his girls. How he would be so certain Briar was his, I don’t know. But I also can’t help but wonder — did the Thief Lord have a hand in his mother’s death, perhaps to get at Briar?”

For a long, painful moment everybody was still and silent.

“You absolutely cannot tell him any of this,” Rosethorn whispered, voice and hands trembling. Lark reached over to clutch one of Rosethorn’s hand in both of hers, steadying her. “You’re right — he would be devastated and it would do nobody any good.”

“I have to agree,” Lark said quietly, her eyes shining with her own tears. “You know I’m a proponent for honesty in most cases but I can’t see what good would come of telling him. And it would hurt him so deeply.”

Tris nodded, wiping again at tears that continued to drip down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry for putting this on you both,” she whispered, choking on a sob. “I couldn’t keep it to myself any longer and I needed to know I’m doing the right thing. I’m frightened he’ll see it,” she tapped her head again, “and hate me for keeping it from him. I keep solid control over my mind and what’s visible without him or the girls having to really search… but it’s been harder since I got pregnant. I don’t have the same level of control and the emotions have been overwhelming me. I just wish I could unlearn it all.”

“In the very worst case — if he were to ever discover this — I think he would struggle deeply but I don’t believe he would resent you for keeping this from him,” Lark said. “We all know he’s struggled with processing his past as it is and he prefers not to bring it to mind. You understanding that and respecting the fact that he doesn’t want to know despite the discomfort it’s causing you — that’s a sacrifice drenched in love and I know he couldn’t bring himself to hate you for it.”

“Thank you,” Tris whispered. “I hope you’re right. And I pray we have no reason to ever find out. It’s so difficult sometimes, keeping it from him when he’s inside my mind. He’s respectful and he doesn’t go digging… but it’s hard not to bring it to mind sometimes. I’m so scared I’ll slip and hurt him with this. And how am I to keep this a secret for the rest of my life? It’s just a lot.”

“I can’t imagine the stress it’s causing you,” Lark said sympathetically. “Thank you for talking to us. I hope we’ve helped to ease your mind that you are doing the right thing.”

“Very much so,” Tris said, scrubbing at her eyes. “I was beginning to feel as though I had made a grave mistake, keeping it from him. I’m glad for your guidance. I can breathe more easily knowing you feel as I have.”

Chapter Text

“I see you’ve brought a friend to visit,” Dedicate Willow said, smiling kindly at Bae, who peeked shyly at her from behind Briar’s leg.

“Bae has healing magic and will need start lessons soon. Niko thinks it’s best if he gets his magic examined by a healer sooner before later so we have a better idea of how to proceed,” Tris explained as she took a seat on the bench. “We were hoping maybe you’d be up to the task.”

“I would be honored,” she replied as Briar scooped the boy up and sat on the bench, Bae on his lap. Bae leaned back and stuck his thumb in his mouth, frowning and serious-eyed. “Shall we check on you first?” Tris nodded and Willow brought her stool over. She grasped Tris’s wrist and eased her magic in, silent until she released her grip. “About ten weeks along now,” she said quietly, “and all three of them look perfect. How have you been feeling?”

“Nauseous,” Tris and Briar chorused. Tris glared at Briar, who grinned cheekily at her, and she continued, “but not miserably so. Mostly just in the mornings. It’s not as bad as it was the first time around, Mila be praised.”

“You’re calmer this time,” Willow noted. “You seem much less stressed. Stress levels on their own can make an incredible impact on how we feel physically.”

“It’s too early to see the sexes?” Tris inquired.

“Yes, it’s a bit early yet but we should be able to tell at your next appointment. Now as for you,” she turned to Bae. “I hear you have some healing magic. If it’s okay with you I’d like to hold your hand and touch your magic with mine. Will you allow me to do so?” Bae shook his head adamantly, serious-eyed.

“Bae,” Briar murmured, wrapping his arms around him and hugging him close. “She just wants to take a peek at your magic so we can figure out how to start your lessons. It’s important, buddy, and Mama and I are right here with you. Yeah?”

Bae didn’t look convinced but he nodded his head slowly, holding out the hand that wasn’t attached to his mouth. Tris watched protectively both with her physical eyes and with her magical vision; she trusted Willow well enough but she couldn’t help herself. After a few minutes Willow released Bae and sat back on her stool. “Definitely healing magic,” she said slowly. “And a lot of it, I imagine it will be rather strong — and there’s an undertone of something else, something foreign to me. We’ll have to work with him to gauge what that may be. It’s unusual for him to be presenting his abilities so young which does make his lessons more complicated than someone who’s a few years older.”

“He’s healed a couple of small cuts and some bruising,” Briar said, shifting in his seat. “And each time it’s worn him out. I don’t want him pushed too hard and getting hurt.”

“That’s certainly the biggest concern,” Willow agreed. “Which is why he ought to have a healer showing him how to keep control and judge his limits. It’s a risk and a choice all healers must face — overextend ourselves and risk our own lives or let some lives slip away when we simply can’t afford to complete the task at hand. I know you know this all too well,” she added, eyes on Briar, who’s face was unreadable. He nodded silently.

Tris felt Aurora tapping at their magic connection and she opened up for her, Yes, lovely?

Mama, Amaya won’t let me play how I want to play! She’s being mean!

Tris sighed and rolled her eyes, then pulled Amaya into the silent conversation. Amaya, you don’t get to dictate how anyone else plays. If you can’t play nicely with Aurora, find something to do on your own.

But Mama— Amaya started to argue.

Tris cut her off. I mean it, Amaya. You two need to talk — respectfully — to one another and come to an agreement about how to play. If you can’t do that, find something to do separately for a while. We’re nearly finished here and we’ll see you soon. Behave, both of you! 

She shut the connection and looked at Willow, who was staring at her, bemused. “Sorry,” Tris muttered, cheeks reddening. “Had to referee an argument between the girls.” She tapped her head.

Briar grinned. “Perks and challenges of being able to talk mind-to-mind with them from afar.”

“Goddess bless,” Tris said, rubbing her temples. “I’m just praying they aren’t going to be able to talk silently amongst themselves. Can you imagine the havoc they’ll wreak?”

“It’ll be wreaked regardless,” Briar said, still smiling. “They’ll just be that much more efficient about it.”

Willow shook her head. “I can’t imagine. Back to the point — where are you comfortable starting with Bae’s learning?”

“If I had my way, he wouldn’t be under this kind of pressure at all and especially not so young,” Briar said flatly. “But I know putting it off won’t help matters. At the least he needs to understand how to keep himself safe. That’s the priority.”

Tris nodded and Willow said, “I absolutely understand. My recommendation would be to allow him to come with me to the water temple infirmary and we can pick and choose minor cases — nothing too traumatizing, of course — with which we can guide him as to how to control how much of himself he utilizes and how to pull back when necessary. Finding his limits and keeping him safe in the midst of healing will be the biggest and most important hurdle. From what you’ve told me he’s already capable of healing without really thinking about it, which is both a blessing and a curse. He’s a natural, clearly, but that does make it that much more vital that we ensure his safety as we move forward. If one of you would like to accompany him of course you’re absolutely welcome and, in fact, encouraged to do so.”

“That’ll be me,” Briar said firmly. He was petting Bae’s hair absently and frowning. “Once a week to start, you think?”

“That would be perfect,” Willow agreed. “Shall we start next week? Moonsdays, perhaps, around ten?”

Plans made, Briar, Tris, and Bae made their way to Discipline where they were to meet Niko. He was waiting inside.

“Everyone is looking well?” Lark inquired.

“Perfect as can be,” Tris assured her. “I think we ought to tell the children soon, now that we’re well progressed. Before long it will be impossible to miss, even for them.”

“You haven’t let it slip?” Niko asked, mustache twitching.

“We’ve discussed the pregnancy in front of them,” Tris said with a shrug. “But I don’t think they really understand what it means.” 

Briar turned to Bae and asked, “Do you know what that appointment was about, with Dedicate Willow?”

Bae blinked at him, thinking for a long moment, then said matter-of-factly, “Mama’s belly has an ouch.”

“I’ve never told you my belly hurts,” Tris pointed out.

Bae rubbed his own belly and said, “I can feel it hurts.”

Tris stared at Bae, then looked at Briar and Niko in turn. “Is that normal for a healer?” she asked.

Concerned, Briar asked his boy, “Does it hurt you?”

“No,” Bae replied, frowning as he tried to find the words to explain. “I just know it does hurt Mama. But I don’t hurt.”

“Curious,” Niko commented, smiling. “Now to discover if that’s purely because of the connection he shares with you or if he’s an empathic healer.”

“Empathic?” Briar asked, looking automatically at Tris.

“Sensitive to how others feel,” Tris explained softly. “I’ve never heard of an empathic healer but presumably that would mean he can feel that others are sick or injured without having to be in contact with them? Without having to actively seek with his magic?”

Niko nodded. “Very rare. Almost unheard of.”

“Surprise,” Briar muttered sarcastically.

“Yet another mystery,” Niko commented. “Are we ready, shall we go?”

Niko accompanied them on the trip home so he could work with Aurora. Briar took Baelfire and Amaya to his garden and Tris and Aurora joined Niko on the ground level of Tris’s tower. He had brought a bag with him and he set that on Tris’s desk, reaching in and pulling out a mirror, a crystal orb, and an empty bowl and setting each on the desk with care before carefully filling the bowl with water from his flask.

“What are those for?” Aurora asked, eyes bright with curiosity.

“These are some tools I can utilize to give us a better idea of how your Sight works,” Niko explained, turning to her. “The first thing I’d like to do is investigate your magic with mine, just like your mother has done in the past.” Aurora nodded. “You know how to meditate?”

Aurora bit her lip. “Sort of,” she said, cheeks pink. “I do try but it’s really hard.”

Niko grinned at her. “It is hard and your mother says you’ve done exceptionally well.” Aurora beamed. “Let’s sit and meditate as best we can and your mother and I will work together to see what we can discover. Your job is simply to focus on your breathing and allow our intrusion. If you have any concerns, please let us know immediately.”

Aurora nodded and they all sat down and closed their eyes. After everyone had settled into mediative breathing — Aurora not quite managing but putting the effort in — Niko gently grabbed Aurora’s magic in his grip, poking and prodding and looking at it from every angle with Tris examining it beside him. After some time he released her magic and they all came back to their physical forms.

“It’s certainly Sight magic,” Niko murmured, accepting the mirror from Tris. He handed it to Aurora, who stared at him, puzzled. “Gaze into the mirror, child, and breathe deeply while you concentrate on what you might See.”

Aurora glanced at Tris, who smiled and nodded, and with a sigh Aurora did as she was told. For several long minutes nobody said anything, then Aurora huffed her frustration and said, “I don’t see anything except my own self.”

“Don’t fret,” Tris advised, squeezing her shoulder gently as she stood to grab the orb, trading orb for mirror. “Even if Sight through such objects is something you’ll be capable of doing — and there’s no way to know without practice — it’s not an easy feat to achieve. You’re not really expected to be able to do this yet but it’s a good start for trying to gauge where your magic may take you. Same concept but with the orb now rather than the mirror.”

Aurora sighed, thoroughly bored, but turned her attention to the orb in her hands. They had the same results with the orb and with the bowl of water.

“I’m no good at this,” Aurora said glumly.

Tris kissed the top of her head. “You’re doing wonderfully,” she assured her.

“Sight is a complex branch of magic,” Niko added. “We do these sorts of testing because it can present itself in a variety of ways and it’s difficult to determine how yours might behave. The one vision we know for certain you’ve had came to you in a dream… have you had any other dreams that felt unusual?”

Aurora shrugged. “I don’t know. I have a lot of dreams. The dream about the storm was the only one that felt scary.”

“Visions won’t always feel scary though,” Tris pointed out, thinking. “If you have any dreams that feel different or that stand out to you, let me know, okay?” Aurora nodded her agreement. 

***

That evening, Amaya was in a foul mood. Tris was keeping a close eye on her — her own magic at the ready as she felt Amaya’s power building along with her frustration. Tris and Briar had both tried to talk to her but she was having none of it so they let her be for now in the hopes that she would cool off; Briar had Bae and Aurora helping him in the kitchen and Tris was outside with Amaya, watchful as Amaya climbed the branches of Tris’s tree tower.

After she had climbed a ways she made her way back down and sat in the grass. Silently Tris joined her, settling next to her.

“Would you like a hug?” Tris asked softly. Amaya sniffled and nodded, and Tris tugged the girl to her, holding her close and feeling her relax against her, settling into her lap and resting her head on her mother’s chest. Amaya shook as she began to cry in earnest, emotions spilling from her and Tris flinched slightly, startled, as small sparks of lightning snapped from Amaya’s hair. Tris felt her heart drop into her stomach and she held her daughter all the more tightly, kissing Amaya’s black hair. “Talk to me,” Tris said, years of control keeping her voice steady. “What’s bothering you, my love?” 

Gasping through her tears, Amaya wailed,  “I want to play with Rori but she said no.”

“Oh, sweets,” Tris murmured, hands stroking Amaya’s hair.

“She said she’s vexed because I’m too bossy,” Amaya added with a sniffle before allowing Tris to help her blow her nose.

“Remember how we’ve talked about letting her play how she wants to play, just as you want to play how you like?” Amaya nodded sadly. “She’s feeling pushed around and that’s not fair to her.” Amaya’s sobs began again and Tris squeezed her, continuing in mind-speak so she knew Amaya would hear her, Your sister loves you dearly and all you must do to make things right is apologize and try to do better in the future. You’re a wonderful, sweet girl, Amaya, and none of us are perfect. We all make mistakes or take things too far. You have great leadership skills — you know how to take charge and show others how you want things done. But when we’re playing with our siblings and friends we need to think about how they feel too.

Amaya nodded as her tears began to subside.

“You made your own lightning,” Tris informed her quietly. Amaya stared at her mother, confused, and Tris reached to Amaya’s hair and pulled out a handful of small sparks. Amaya’s eyes widened in wonder.

“I did that?” she asked. “All on my own?”

“You surely did,” Tris assure her. “And I think now is a good time for an important talk. Are you ready to listen?” Amaya nodded and Tris cuddled her close and spoke softly, “You have magic like mama’s — you have a special relationship with the weather. It’s an exceptional gift but it also comes with a lot of responsibility. You realize that when you’re very upset, the weather responds?” The little girl shook her head, frowning. “Sometimes you call upon storms and winds and lightning — I work my own magic to keep them from causing any harm. But it’s something I need you to start being more aware of, which means I’ll have to step back enough for you to realize what you’re doing. The weather is beautiful, Amaya, but it can also be extremely dangerous. Especially the lightning. It doesn’t hurt you or me but for most people, being struck by lightning can hurt them badly or even end their lives. As mages we need to live by one very important rule — do no harm. It’s so very important, sweets, that you learn quickly how to keep your big emotions from hurting the people around you.”

Amaya stared at her mother, horrified. “I don’t want to hurt anyone,” she whispered.

“I know you don’t,” Tris assured her, touching her cheek with deep affection. “Nor do I. But you and I have the same struggle — we must keep ourselves in our own control, so that we don’t accidentally hurt anyone. It’s vital. For now, I’m right here to help — my magic can keep yours in a firm grip when necessary. But it’s something we need to actively work toward — control. Do you understand?”

“Yes, mama,” Amaya said softly.

They stayed cuddled together for a few minutes, enjoying the warm evening and listening to the rush of the ocean down the cliff. The winds shifted and Tris heard Daja’s voice saying, “—order of nearly three dozen daggers. It’ll take a chunk of time but it’s well worth the effort. They’re paying well and you know they’ll spread the word if the job is—” the wind shifted again and the Trader’s voice faded. The voice on the wind was no surprise to Tris, of course, but she had noticed Amaya twitch when the wind had hit them both.

“Did you hear that?” Tris inquired. Amaya nodded, unfazed, and Tris grinned. “The wind brought you sounds from afar, just as it does for me. Has this happened before?”

“A little bit,” Amaya said with a shrug. “It used to be so quiet I barely heard it but it’s getting louder now.”

“That’s very special,” Tris murmured with another squeeze. “If you hear anything besides the normal family babble, let me know, okay? Or Papa or another adult in the family. And if it starts to get to be too much or if you get headaches, let me know and we can help ensure you’re comfortable. Yes?”

“Yes, mama,” Amaya said again, then yawned.

“Oh, lovely, you’re exhausted. Let’s go see if supper is ready.”

Chapter Text

“It’s not me you need to convince,” Briar said as he sliced the edges off of a fresh aloe leaf. “You’ll need to talk to Tris.”

Sandry sighed. “Yes, I know. I was actually hoping you’d talk to her. She listens better to you than she does to me. I imagine if it comes from me she’ll accuse me of favoritism or some such nonsense. I truly do think it could be a great situation for all involved if everybody is comfortable with it. It doesn’t need to be permanent if it doesn’t work out but I don’t think it would be problematic in the least. We both know Tris is going to have to accept help at some point whether she likes it or not and it may as well be someone she’s already familiar with.”

Briar’s hands never wavered from his task. “I’ll talk to her,” he said. “I don’t have a problem with it and it does make a lot of sense, really. If I play it off as more of a business deal than a personal thing I think she’ll tolerate it enough to give it a chance. Have you checked with Daj’ and El?”

“Not yet but I’ll do that now,” Sandry replied. “I don’t think they’ll mind. If Tris is agreeable you’ll talk to Gil?”

“You haven’t talked to him yet?” Briar grinned at her, amused.

Sandry shook her head. “Of course not. I want to be sure everyone here is on board before it’s brought up and, again, I feel he’ll be more receptive to you. He’s still a little uncomfortable around me since learning my station and I don’t want to push my luck. He’ll be coming out here tonight but I just want to focus on enjoying the time together.”

“That going good?” Briar asked, glancing at her.

Sandry giggled. “I really do like him. He’s so sweet and he’s intelligent and he has a strong work ethic. I’m very much enjoying getting to know him. And I don’t want him or Tris to think my personal feelings are influencing the employment suggestions. So you’ll help?”

Briar sighed. “Fine,” he grumbled. “For you.” Sandry swooped in and kissed his cheek and he patted her hand as she rested it on his shoulder.

“Thank you, Briar,” she cooed. “You’re very much appreciated.”

***

“I’m starved,” Tris complained as Briar approached from the cottage. Without hesitation Briar handed her a large bowl of mixed fruit. She smiled crookedly at him. “Thank you,” she said earnestly, taking the bowl and settling back into the grass. In his other hand he held a platter with bread, cheese, and slices of cold meat. 

He sat next to her, balancing the platter easily, and called silently to the children who played nearby, We have food here if you’re hungry!

All three of them ran up and tried to grab at food. Tris snapped, “Wash your hands first, if you please!”

“I don’t please,” Amaya said cheekily. Tris raised an eyebrow at her in warning and the girl giggled and said, “Oh, alright.”

The children washed their hands and returned to eat and then went back to playing.

Don’t even think about throwing that rock at Chime, Tris warned Amaya.

I wasn’t going to, Amaya grumbled back, altering course and throwing the rock away from the little glass dragon.

Tris sighed and shook her head. “No doubt who her father is. Little imp.”

Briar grinned. “She’s a troublemaker for certain. I couldn’t love her more.” Tris smiled her agreement, still eating slowly but steadily. “How are you feeling?”

“Fine, just hungry and tired. And sore.”

“You’ll be getting awful uncomfortable soon,” he commented nonchalantly. She glared at him. “I think it’s time we talk about hiring a maid.” When she opened her mouth to argue, he hurried on, “Just one person, maybe part time. She can do the cleaning and maybe some of the cooking, just to take that extra pressure off you and ensure you’ve got plenty of time and energy for the kids. And we absolutely won’t have time for all that extra stuff when the triplets arrive, beautiful. Our hands will be full, not even taking the housework into consideration.”

“Briar,” Tris snapped, trying and failing to sound patient, “we’ve been through this. I don’t like having hired help in our house, touching our stuff. They never meet my standards and I don’t want some stranger around my children like that. They can’t be trusted.”

“I understand your concerns but you can’t deny the help necessary, Coppercurls, with three more on the way. And I think I have a solution that even you might be able to tolerate — we can start with a trial run, test the waters, and see how you feel... Gil is looking to move out of the Mire and his sister currently works as a maid in town. She wants to stay in the city to be close to her job and he prefers to live in the country. I could set up a spare cottage on our land but off to the side a bit, and we could rent it out and employ Glenna. We could even see if Gil wants to manage the stable and that would free up Daja’s maid — you know she’s not a fan of working with the horses anyway.”

Tris was frowning and watching the children play, silent.

Briar paused for a moment, trying to read her, then said, “There’s not a lot of people I trust around the kids, same as you, but you know Gil’s a good man and Glenna’s nearly as fussy about housekeeping as you are. She might even be up to your expectations. We won’t know unless we try and it beats trying to hire someone we don’t know. And imagine how much more reading you’ll be able fit in without all the cleaning and cooking to worry about. You deserve to be able to relax a little more, Coppercurls, and you pushing yourself is going to hurt you and the little ones if you aren’t careful. Please, Tris. Do it for me and the babies if you won’t do it for yourself.”

“And if Sandry pursues a romance with Gil and it doesn’t work out?” Tris questioned, mulling.

Briar shrugged. “We can cross that bridge if we get to that point. It was Sandry who suggested the arrangement to begin with and she has a solid point — it could be great for everybody. We can make it clear it’s a trial run and a rental situation and see how it works. If you’re comfortable with it, of course. And really, Sandry’s been so cautious with her heart, I have to believe that if she starts a relationship with him it’s because she’s very confident in him as a person and that’s saying a lot coming from her.”

Tris sighed deeply. “I’ll need to think on it,” she said finally.

“Take your time, Coppercurls,” Briar said patiently, cuddling close to her and pressing a kiss to her neck. “You know, having some help could free up a little extra time for us to spend just us too, you know,” he murmured, nipping at her.

“Mmm,” she responded, closing her eyes. “That is a fair point.”

***

Gil knocked on the door to Sandry’s workroom and she called out for him to come in. He did so and watched with fascination as she worked her loom with smooth and practiced motions.

She smiled up at him. “Hello,” she greeted. “I’m glad to see you. I hope you don’t mind but I’d like to finish this last blanket before I take a break.”

“I don’t mind in the least,” he assured her, leaning against the wall and watching her delicate hands hard at work. “I like watching you work. It’s an incredible art form and clearly you’re very talented.” She flashed him a bright grin. He glanced at the pile of finished blankets and asked, “What are all the blankets for?”

“Oh, I’m so excited about it,” she said, eyes bright. “We’re putting together a whole slew of care kits to donate to residents of the Mire. I’ve got blankets and shawls and some clothing for babies and small children. Briar has a big round of crops coming up soon and he’ll be getting the extra crated to pass out. Tris is donating some glow stones for light sources and she’ll be baking loaves of bread for the cause. Ellie’s actually become quite proficient in basic shoemaking — they’re not elegant but they’re functional and comfortable — so she’s been working hard building up a stock of shoes in various sizes. Daja has cooking pots and plates and bowls she’s been making.”

“That’s incredible,” he said. “That’ll really help a lot of people.”

“I hope so,” Sandry said earnestly. “That’s certainly the goal. We’ve been donating fairly consistently but nothing to this level and not as regularly as we’d like so we’ve been really pushing for this to be a big event. We’re thinking of doing two big events a year and a smaller event once a month in between.”

He hesitated then asked, “Do you worry about how people may react? I imagine there will be some in the higher classes who will make a fuss because they don’t approve of giving charity to the poor.”

Sandry shook her head. “There will always be people who disagree with any move I make. I feel good about it and I know it’s helping people who truly need the help and that’s all that matters. All of the coin is coming from our private bank accounts anyway, none of it is from the Emelan funds, so they have absolutely nothing to complain about in that regard — it’s not as though I’m taking coin from the nobility or the working classes to feed the lower class. Any other arguments against the charity is simply petty. And it’s always coming from people who have a roof over their head and food on their table and clothes on their back — oftentimes they haven’t a clue what these poor people are struggling with on a daily basis.”

“But you do?” His tone was light and curious and she met his eyes, unsure, and saw kind curiosity in his eyes. She smiled, relieved not to feel any judgement or distaste from him.

“I’ve never had to deal with such difficulties,” she said quietly. “But Briar has and I’ve spent enough time intertwined with his mind to understand how it feels. I can’t fathom having to go day after day just scraping up enough food to eat, with old rags at best to keep warm and no shoes on my feet... fearing for my life… many of the people of the Mire don’t even have a room so they live in the sewers or wherever else they can take shelter. So many nobles don’t bother with the poor — they don’t feel they’re worth the time or money — but they are just as human as I am. Maybe I can’t solve the crisis, I can’t save everybody, but even if I can help a handful of people a little bit at a time, it’s got to be better than nothing.”

“Every little bit helps more than most people realize,” Gil agreed. “It’s really great to see that you care. Just that level of empathy and compassion is a pleasure to see. I don’t have much to offer financially just now but I’d love to help with the handout if you could use the assistance.”

“We would adore an additional pair of hands,” Sandry said brightly. “We’ll have some people from Winding Circle in attendance as well but the more the merrier, certainly!”

“I think I’ve mentioned I’m decent with a needle and thread and with leather as well. I’m no expert by any means but I imagine if I’m shown how I can make a crude pair of shoes. Maybe I can talk to Ellie and see if she could use another body at work?”

Sandry grinned. “I think that’s a lovely idea.”

With that, the blanket was finished and when Sandry had folded it and tucked it onto the pile, she paused to stretch sore muscles. “Where’s Arlen?” she asked, smiling and taking his offered arm. She leaned in a little closer than was necessary, taking in his scent.

“He’s playing with the other children. We can join them and the others if you’d like… but I wondered if we might share a private word first, now that I have your full attention?”

“Certainly,” Sandry agreed, allowing him to lead her outside. They settled onto a bench overlooking the garden and she said, “What’s on your mind?” They both turned slightly to face one another comfortably and Sandry suppressed the desire to lean in for a kiss but she made sure to give him her prettiest smile. He swallowed hard.

“I— well, I wanted to ask—” His face slowly reddened. “I really quite like you,” he blurted out. “You’re an uncommon woman, you know, and I hesitate to admit to it but I feel the need to be frank. You’re kind, intelligent, powerful of mind and spirit… there is much about you to admire, your beauty not the least of it. If you do not share the sentiment I would very much like to pretend this conversation never happened in an attempt to salvage my pride… but as it stands I’m finding myself—” his voice faltered briefly with his confidence but he steeled himself and went on, “I’d like to kiss you, if you’ve no objection.”

Sandry giggled behind her hand. Oh, he’s adorable, she thought with admiration. She saw dismay on his face at her laughter and she quickly said, “I’m not laughing at you in the least, please don’t think that. You’re just very cute and sweet — and I would very much like for you to kiss me. I’ve been hoping for it, to be honest.”

He hesitated again and then said, “I do have concerns.”

“I’d like to hear them.”

“I don’t want the noble lifestyle. I don’t care for it. I love a simple life.” He took a deep breath. “Excuse me as I try to ensure I’m using the right words to get my point across appropriately… I am a simple man and a romantic at heart and I don’t care for romance without the hope of — of a life-long love, of a life shared together. But to be entirely truthful I also cannot imagine marrying into your status. I have neither the desire nor the disposition to be a nobleman. You can see the dilemma.”

Sandry nodded, smile unfaltering. “I do understand. And those are entirely reasonable desires and expectations. If it’s agreeable to you we can keep our time together separate from my life at the citadel. As you know, that’s already how I choose to live my life — the citadel is where I work and currently I live there to be close to my uncle. But I’m truly myself here, among my family. For now I’d like to enjoy our time together and see what happens naturally. I’m not asking you to marry me. I may be open to marriage years from now, perhaps, if things go well but that’s something we can discuss at a much later date if we get to that point and that wouldn’t mean you’d need to step into a noble role. Right now, you can think of my nobility as a job and nothing more. I have no desire to marry or bear children any time soon, if at all. When I’m here, with my family and with you — I feel we ought to enjoy that for precisely what it is and not worry about the rest. I won’t ask you to attend any formal events with me or anything like that — and though I will undoubtedly be dancing with other men, as is the social etiquette, I can promise that it means nothing to me romantically. I’ve danced with many men in my life and have kissed very few.”

Gil took a long moment to think, eyes glazed, and then he grinned. “Still no objection to a kiss?”

“No objection in the least,” she responded, cornflower blue eyes bright.

Gil reached forward tentatively to rest his hand on the side of her neck, stroking his thumb along her cheek before leaning in and pressing his lips to hers in a tender kiss. Sandry leaned into it and simultaneously they deepened the kiss, lips moving and tongues just barely making contact. Gil was the one to break the contact, pulling back slowly and then resting his forehead against hers with affection.

“Oh,” Sandry said breathlessly, “that was nice.”

Gil grinned and nodded against her. “Very nice,” he agreed. “Should we join the others now?”

“Maybe in a minute,” Sandry replied, reaching for another kiss.

Chapter Text

“Oh, am I ever glad to see you,” Sandry said with feeling, hugging Daja tightly. Her Trader sister returned the hug and when they separated Sandry sat back down at her desk. “Please, feel free to sit anywhere.” Daja chose the chair directly next to the desk, facing Sandry at an angle. The young noble had been kept busy at the citadel for days and she had stolen away some late-night visits with Gil but had otherwise stayed at the palace to work and rest. “I’ve been missing you all terribly but by the time I’m able to retire for the evening I just haven’t had the energy to travel out of Summersea. It’s been a constant barrage of paperwork and diplomacy and planning and replanning. My head is positively spinning.”

“Is there anything I can do to help?”

Sandry shook her head. “Coming to visit is more help than you know,” she assured her with a bright smile. “You know I adore the work but I feel less and less like myself when I’m stuck here for days on end. Your presence brings me back to myself.”

Daja smiled. “I’ve missed you too, saati. We all do when you’re kept away.”

Sandry sighed. “I got word yesterday that Berenene’s diplomatic party had left to travel this way for the coronation,” she said as she shuffled through the multiple stacks of papers in front of her, searching. She paused to glance up at Daja and said, “Rizu’s among them. I thought I ought to let you know so you won’t be taken by surprise. You’re bound to run into her at the party at least.”

“Lovely,” Daja said with a grimace. “Well, I’m not going to worry about it. It might be a little weird seeing her but I’ll keep it brief and polite. I don’t think it’ll be cause for drama. I’ll be sure to mention it to Ellie so she isn’t caught off guard.”

“Yeah,” Sandry agreed. “Thank you again for coming. It means a lot that you’ll all be in attendance. I know none of you particularly enjoy the noble court but it’s so important that I can share the moment with my family.”

Daja shrugged. “I don’t mind it on special occasions.”

Sandry pinched the bridge of her nose for a moment and groaned. “I still need to get everybody fitted for their coronation clothing. Actually, since you’re here — do you mind if I get yours done?”

“Go for it,” Daja replied with another shrug. 

Sandry reached around to the other side of her desk and grabbed her bag, pulling out pins and measuring strips. She stood and opened the door that adjoined to her suite and called, “Gudruny, dear, do you mind fetching me the cloth I have set aside for Daja’s coronation outfit? Thank you.” She sat back down at her desk to wait and said to Daja, “The week of celebration begins in less than two weeks now. As far as I know the first round of foreign diplomats should be arriving next week but I’m prepared for them should they arrive any day. Then it’s going to be weeks of endless curtsies and dancing and diplomacy.” She rubbed at her face. “I’m already fed up with it.”

Daja laughed. “I can only imagine. How’s Gil handling your busy schedule?”

Sandry’s cheeks turned pink and she grinned. “He’s been wonderful,” she said. “We haven’t had a lot of time to spend together and he’s not wanting to come to the citadel to visit — which I do understand — but I’ve been to see him in the evenings. He’s been an absolute gentleman, listening to my whining so patiently and without judgement. It’s been nice, truly. He’s so sweet, Daja, and I’m very much enjoying his company.”

“Good, you deserve that. He seems like a good guy. Briar really likes him too and he’s usually a pretty decent judge of character.”

“It absolutely reassures me that everyone feels he’s genuine,” Sandry admitted. “We all know how deceptive people can be and I’ll admit sometimes maybe I get a little paranoid but Briar’s confidence in him especially is a relief. Briar has a lot of acquaintances but I can’t think of any other men Briar considers to be his friend — other than Niko and Frostpine, and maybe Crane. He’s pretty selective.”

“He must be comfortable with him if he’s suggesting allowing him to move onto our land,” Daja commented as Gudruny knocked on the door and entered with a bundle of fabric. “That took me by surprise.”

“My lady,” Gudruny said with a curtsy and a smile for both Sandry and Daja.

“Thank you, Gudruny,” Sandry said. “Would you like to stay? You know you’re always welcome.”

“Thank you, lady, but I’ll allow you two your privacy. I’ll be just in the other room if you need anything at all.”

Sandry nodded her thanks again as she began spreading the fabric out. Daja reached forward to run her fingers over the delicate gold embroidery.

“Beautiful as always,” Daja said with a smile. She stood and stripped down to her undergarments so Sandry could beginning the fitting, carefully pinning and adjusting.

“Anyway — my understanding is we’re still waiting to hear how Tris feels about the proposal.”

“We were talking about it last night,” Daja said. “She’s still on the fence. I don’t think she minds Gil moving out there but she doesn’t know his sister very well. She said she wants to talk to her personally before she’ll okay it and I think she’s planning on doing that today; she had to make a trip to the market anyway. She wants to talk with you about it too. She’s worried it might make things uncomfortable mixing business and family.”

“Oh, please, we’ve always done business as a family,” Sandry grumbled. Then she called out magically so both Tris and Daja could hear, Tris! Daja says you might be coming into town today. If you’re up for it, I’d love to see you.

Sandry and Daja both grinned at each other when they felt Tris’s silent grumble across their connection before she responded, I’m in Summersea. Are you available now?

Yes, Daja’s already here. Come join us. I’m at my desk.

I’ll be there shortly. With that, the communication was severed.

Sandry grinned. “I can ambush her with her fitting too,” she said with a giggle. “That way she won’t have time to come up with an excuse.”

It wasn’t long before they felt Tris drawing close and within minutes she was stepping through the door. “Thank you, Gudruny,” Tris said with a wobbly curtsy. She blushed and muttered, “As much as I’m made to curtsy you’d think by now I could manage to be more graceful about it.” 

Sandry giggled and Daja grinned at her and said, “The expanding belly doesn’t help.”

Tris scowled. “I don’t need a new dress made,” she told Sandry tartly. “I have plenty already made to choose from, you can pick one to let out and we’ll call it good.”

Sandry paused her work to prop her hands on her hips. “It’s my coronation,” she said in her best no-nonsense tone of voice. “If my sisters aren’t wearing exquisite outfits made specially for the occasion, what would that say about me as a stitch witch or as a sister?”

Tris rolled her eyes and settled into a chair by the door, hand resting on her belly which was becoming visibly rounded. 

“How are you feeling?” Sandry asked, voice softer now.

“Fine,” Tris assured her with a half smile. “The usual discomforts but nothing concerning. More than anything I’m exhausted lately. I’m going to have to admit defeat and hire help for the housework.”

“Daja mentioned you were wanting to talk with Glenna about taking the position?”

Tris shrugged. “Have you spent much time with her?”

“Not much,” Sandry admitted. “She keeps to herself mostly. But what little conversation I’ve had with her  have been pleasant overall. She’s not so bad once she begins to warm up, I think she’s just a little guarded — and can we blame her, with the world we live in?”

Tris nodded her agreement slowly, thinking. “I can admit I need the help and even if I didn’t need it now, I’ll certainly need it when these three arrive,” she said, rubbing at her belly. “But I don’t want to be rash and invite them to rent a cottage out there and have it not work out.”

“You’re overthinking it,” Daja said flatly. “Just offer her a trial run and see how she does. Make sure she’s willing and able to do the job and if she is, then offer the cottage as part of the arrangement. It’s no different than my maid sleeping in that room off the stables. She’s talked about wanting to find work in Summersea anyway so I could chip in some pay to have whoever you do hire tidy up my cottage as well — you know we don’t have much to clean, it’s just maintenance, really, but I’d rather not waste the time if I can hire someone to do it.”

“And if things sour between Sandry and Gil?” Tris asked.

Sandry poked her head through the door to ask Gudruny to bring the cloth for Tris’s dress, then turned to the redhead and said, “If things don’t work out romantically I’m confident we will continue to be friends, or at the very least that we can remain civil. Unless he turns out to be silently insane, in which case we can all deal with that as a family. I’m truly not concerned. And I’ll remind you that I had no say in the risks that came with you and Briar turning romantic and I’ll thank you to give me the same courtesy.”

“I’m not condemning your relationship in the least,” Tris argued. “I just don’t want to make things unnecessarily uncomfortable for you or anyone else. If you’re absolutely sure then I’ll talk to Glenna and feel the situation out.”

“I’m sure,” Sandry said firmly. Gudruny arrived with the cloth and Sandry twitched her finger at Tris, gesturing for her to stand. With a groan, she did so and Sandry began the fitting deftly. “You know full well how guarded I am with these things. I’ve admired and flirted with plenty of men but Gil — there’s something different about him, Tris. He’s so real and raw. He’s genuine and kind and intelligent. I’m really very fond of him and I feel good about where this is going. I’ve never felt like this before and I’m enjoying it very much.”

Tris smiled. “I’m glad,” she said quietly. “You deserve to be happy in every aspect of your life. I just don’t want rash decisions to cause any stress.”

“We’ve all thought it through quite thoroughly,” Sandry assured her, smiling her appreciation for her sister’s consideration. “And I swear if I felt it were a bad idea in the least, I would talk to you about it and we could come up with a better solution together.”

“Things are going well with him, then?”

“It’s extraordinary,” Sandry murmured through a pin between her teeth. She remove the pin and added, “He’s following my lead and we’re taking it very slowly. I’m glad for that. We’re still getting to know each other but so far I like nearly everything I’ve learned.”

“Briar mentioned he had a history with drinking in excess,” Tris commented with a sidelong glance at Sandry, who nodded.

“He struggled with it in his teenage years after they lost their parents and after his wife passed,” she said. “I even asked Glenna about it to get her perspective. She said he doesn’t drink at all anymore and he only drank when he felt entirely hopeless. I can’t condemn him for having periods of weakness and he’s made every effort to overcome those pitfalls. I appreciate that and we’ve spoken plainly about what my expectations are in a partner and what his are. We seem to be on the same page. I did let him know I have no desire to change who he is — I expect him to be honest and if it’s determined we aren’t compatible then we can go back to being friends, no harm done.”

“Fair enough,” Tris said, trying to remain still. “And what of Arlen?”

Sandry smiled. “I adore Arlen. It’s impossible not to. I won’t pretend that I can take the place of the boy’s mother but I know I can love him as dearly as I love all of the children in my life and I’m very grateful to know him. Speaking of children, I’ll need to get your three fitted for the ceremony as well,” Sandry said as she gently tugged the fitted cloth from Tris and offered her dress back. “Do you know what the girls will want? Dresses?”

“Yes.” Both girls generally preferred dresses to breeches though they each had a history of wearing either.

“They had their first lessons this week, didn’t they?” Daja asked. “How did that go?”

Gudruny arrived to offer everybody a cup of steaming tea which they all gladly accepted.

“It’s been interesting,” Tris said with a sigh, sitting back down and watching Sandry’s hands work on Daja’s garment. “Amaya’s doing almost unbelievably well for how young she is. She’s so in tune with her magic and it’s all coming so naturally to her. Her temper and the lack of control will be a work in progress for some time, I imagine, but even since we spoke about it she’s made progress in realizing when she’s getting out of hand. I’m not convinced she fully understands the potential repercussions of losing control but she is putting the effort in and I’m so very proud of her for that. It’s not an easy ask of one so young.”

“Just imagine how much easier and more enjoyable your own journey could have been had you had the same support you give her,” Sandry commented softly. “She’s a very lucky little girl to have you by her side.”

“Yeah,” Tris agreed, misty-eyed and smiling. She sipped at her drink slowly and said, “It’s been healing, working with her. It’s been healing bonding with all of them — but there’s something in particular about being able to do for her what wasn’t done for me and sharing weather magic with her is an extraordinary experience. It’s been fun and fascinating and I’m grateful. Aurora’s magic is still something we’re trying to figure out, as far as how it’s going to fully present. So far her Sight has been through dreams. She’s been having a recurring dream that Briar planted three ‘special seeds’, as she put it, in his garden and I’m to tend the flowers. She’s been confused about it and I suppose I ought to take that as an opening to tell them about the pregnancy.”

“You still haven’t told them?” Sandry asked, amused.

“I’ve been putting it off,” Tris admitted sheepishly. “I’m honestly a little worried they’ll be jealous or displeased about the idea.”

“They’ll be really displeased if you don’t tell them and one day you leave and come back with three infants,” Daja drawled. Sandry giggled and Tris rolled her eyes.

“I’ve already decided I’m telling them tonight. I’ll let you know how it goes.”

“How did Bae’s lesson go?” Sandry asked.

Tris shrugged one shoulder glumly. “Not well,” she admitted. “Briar said he was really overwhelmed and didn’t want any part in it. When he came home he was a mess, crying and throwing fits all night and couldn’t seem to string together two words that made any sense. Briar’s going to talk to him today and try to gauge what set him off and we’ll go from there.”

“Oh, poor Bae,” Sandry said, frowning. “He’s such a sensitive little boy.”

“Yeah,” Tris sighed. “I’ll admit I’m worried this is going to be a difficult road for him. Briar’s fretting about it.”

“The gods won’t have given him more than he can handle,” Sandry assured Tris with confidence. “He’s intimidated and overwhelmed, I’m sure, but just don’t put too much pressure on him to go too fast with it and he’ll be okay. He’s far too young to be expected to become a master healer overnight.”

“That’s the plan,” Tris agreed. “Briar and I will talk after he’s spoken with Bae and with any luck we’ll have a better idea of how he’s feeling and we can decide at that point but right now we’re leaning toward pulling back on the lessons for now and letting him guide us. Briar had worried it was too much too soon and he may have been right.”

The girls continued chatting and catching up, bickering and giggling in turn. After some time Tris kissed Sandry’s cheek and nodded to Daja before walking out into the night and toward the Mire.

Chapter Text

After Tris had left for Summersea, Briar brought all three children down to the beach to play. It was warm but with ample cloud cover — a perfect day to let them run wild without fear of too much sun. Before very long Bae left the girls to climb into Briar’s lap and the green mage wrapped his arms around his boy, hugging him close. Bae hadn’t left his father’s side for more than a few minutes since the day before when they had tried working with Dedicate Willow.

“You’re all sweaty,” Bae complained.

Briar laughed. “So are you, buddy,” he said with another squeeze and a belly tickle. Bae giggled and squirmed before settling back again, comfortable. Little sprouts of beach grass wiggled to be closer to Briar, swaying and silently singing their joy to have him nearby. Bae reached a bare foot from Briar’s lap to touch the blades of grass, squealing with laughter when Briar encouraged them to tickle his toes.

After a few minutes of watching the girls and playing with Bae, Briar murmured, “I think we should talk about yesterday. You were really upset. Can you tell me why?”

Bae shook his head, silent. Briar sighed.

“I can’t help if I don’t understand,” he added. “I only want to make sure you’re okay, Bae. What happened that made you so upset?” He scratched lightly at Bae’s curls. “I love you,” he crooned, resting his chin on Bae’s head. “And you know I’m proud of you, right?”

Bae nodded. “Love you too,” he said quietly. 

Briar smiled. “Are you okay?” Bae hesitated then nodded slowly, putting his thumb in his mouth for comfort and pressing his back harder against Briar’s chest. “You have a pretty special gift, do you know that?” Bae shook his head. “You know I make medicines and I go help sick and hurt people sometimes, huh? There’s been a lot of times in my life I wished I could have had healing magic like you have. I might have even traded my green magic for it, had I had that choice.”

Bae turned in Briar’s lap to peer up at him, nose wrinkled. “Why?”

“Because sometimes there’s only so much that medicines and bandages can do. Sometimes healing magic like yours is needed to save a life. It can feel like a pretty heavy responsibility, huh? It’s a lot of pressure and I’m really sorry you’re having to deal with that. You know, I was quite a bit older than you when I started helping the sick and I got scared too.”

“You got scared?”

“Sure did. Sometimes I still get scared when I’m helping to heal. It’s intimidating, it really is.”

Bae took a long moment to process that, then said, “But you’re so brave, Papa.”

“Isn’t that what bravery is? Doing something even though we’re scared?”

“How come you do it if it makes you scared?”

Briar sighed. “That’s a complicated question, buddy.” He took some time to think, watching as Bae traced his little fingers across the moving vines and flowers on his papa’s arms, tapping each flower and watching them bloom and change colors. “It’s important to do good when we can,” he said finally, slowly. “Just like we’ve been talking about the clothing and food and all that stuff we want to give to people who need them? We want you three to help, not only because we love your company, but because it’s important that you understand that we all have a really good life here and not everybody is so lucky. There are people who don’t have food to eat or a house to live in. They don’t have good clothes or shoes, and they can’t always afford to pay for a healer. We make enough coin with my trees and Mama’s merchant work that we can afford to offer help for free to people who need it. That can make a big difference to a lot of people. It’s the same thing with healing work. It’s not easy but it’s needed and I feel good knowing I’m helping people to feel better. There’s a lot of healers that… well, they aren’t gentle or compassionate with the sick, Bae. I like to think when I help the sick I give them some comfort, some joy during a hard time. It makes me feel good to think I’m making a positive difference.”

Bae remained silent, thinking. Briar sighed again. “The bottom line, buddy, is if you aren’t ready to heal right now, that’s okay. You have a lot of time to work on that later. But the important part right now is your safety. We need to keep working on meditation and we need for you to gain an understanding of your magic so we can be sure you’re in control of it, rather than it being in control of you. You could get really hurt if your magic runs without you holding the reins. That’s the priority right now, buddy, making sure you’re safe. Your magic has already started working without you trying — when you healed Ellie, right? That can be dangerous if you don’t know how to keep it from draining you.”

“Oh,” Bae said quietly, continuing to play with Briar’s tattoo as he thought all of this through. Finally, he said softly, “I can feel the sickness and ouches and I don’t like it. No, no, no.”

“Oh, I see,” Briar murmured. “I’m so sorry, buddy, that is hard. That’s another great reason to work on control. Maybe if you get a hand on your magic you can keep it from overwhelming you like that. I wish I had a better answer but my magic is different from yours and I don’t know how to help past the basics… but now that I understand what the problem is, we can talk to Niko and Willow and see if there’s anything else we can do to help you be more comfortable. Does that sound okay?”

“I guess so,” Bae said, “but I want you to show me. Only you.”

“Oh, Bae,” Briar said softly. “I’m glad to do as much as I can but my teaching will have its limits. That’s where Willow needs to come in, yeah? She’s a healer so she has a better understanding of how to teach you some stuff. And Niko’s an experienced teacher. He taught your mama, you know, and he knows a lot about all sorts of different types of magic. You like Niko, right?”

“Yeah,” Bae agreed grudgingly, putting his thumb back in his mouth with a pout.

***

Tris knocked on the door of the room Gil and Glenna currently rented, Chime perched on her shoulder.

“You can explore more if you’d like,” Tris told her, stroking the little dragon’s nose gently. “I won’t be long here and then we can get our marketing done and head home. I’m worn to the bone.” Chime trilled and took to the sky just before the door opened to reveal Glenna, eyes sharp and hands on hips.

“Yes?” the woman asked tartly.

“I’d like to talk,” Tris said with just as much snap in her voice.

Glenna looked as though she thought to argue, then she glanced down at Tris’s hand resting on her rounded belly and changed her mind, motioning for Tris to enter. “Tea?” she asked.

“If you don’t mind, that would be lovely,” Tris admitted.

“Gil said you’re carrying three,” Glenna said, tone softening. “I couldn’t bear the thought of bearing even one, myself. You must be dreadfully uncomfortable.”

“I’m getting there,” Tris said with a sigh. As Glenna poured them each a cup of tea, Tris noted that Arlen was sleeping on the bed, clutching a stuffed cat Sandry had made him. “I’m needing to hire help with the housework,” she said. “I hate to do it but it can’t be helped any longer.”

Tris accepted the tea with a nod of gratitude.

“Why are you here?” Glenna asked, voice and eyes no-nonsense.

“I happen to know you work as a housekeeper,” Tris said conversationally, “and Gil says you’ve got high standards.”

“I don’t stop working until the job’s done,” Glenna said with pride, “and done properly.”

“Are you open to taking an alternate job opportunity? My understanding is you’re currently working odd hours to accommodate for Gil’s work so you can watch Arlen.”

“When needs must,” she responded with a shrug. “We make do.”

Tris nodded. “Well, I’ve a proposal for you. There’s no pressure to take it, if it’s not what you want, and I expect you’ll want to take time to talk to Gil and think it over. As I said, we’re looking to hire a housekeeper. As we’re so far out of town, it’s best whoever comes to work for us lives on the land out there; Briar can put a tree-cottage together within a week, should you choose to accept the offer. We pay well and we expect the job done well. I won’t lie — my standards are rather high and I’ve frightened many a housekeeper off because they don’t do the job properly and they can’t handle critique — or my eccentricities, for that matter.” She saw Glenna’s apprehensive glance upward at the lightning that glittered in Tris’s hair.

Glenna was frowning, mouth tight and eyebrows knit. “That would be a rather long commute for Gil,” she commented.

Tris shrugged. “We could employ him as well, should he want it. We need a hostler, at the least, or you could put him to work with you.” Tris grinned evilly. “Whatever suits the two of you. He would have more time with Arlen, certainly, and if you’re both working he’s always welcome with the other children. I’m about to go from three to six and one more tagging along doesn’t make a difference. He’s a good boy, I’m rather fond of him. We all eat suppers together and often midday and breakfast as well, in our large gathering chamber. We cook in rotation and you’d be more than welcome to join us for any meal so long as you join the rotation as well. You’d also have a small kitchen in your cottage, should you prefer to eat alone.”

“That’s quite a proposal,” Glenna said, still frowning.

“As I said, take your time to decide and let us know when you’ve reached a decision one way or another. If you’d like to come out for a day and get a feel for precisely what the job entails before you commit, that’s certainly an agreeable option. It would give me some comfort to see that you can do the job as well as you say.” Tris hesitated and said, a little more softly, “We could use the help and it’s difficult to find good workers and even more of a challenge to find people who are trustworthy enough to allow around my children on a regular basis. I don’t know you very well but we’ve gotten to know Gil rather well and he has faith in you.”

“I’ll take some time to consider,” Glenna said tersely, visibly uncomfortable.

“Please do. If you’ll excuse me, I need to get to the market.”

***

When Tris got home she allowed Briar to take the basket and set it on the ground before helping her off the horse. She wrapped her arms around his middle and rested her head against his chest; he took her weight easily and pressed a kiss to the top of her head. He could feel her exhaustion. They stayed like that until the children ran up, clamoring for Tris’s attention. She pulled from Briar with a smile and held his hand as much for affection as for balance as she lowered herself to her knees to hug her babies, grinning as they babbled excitedly about what they’d been up to when she’d been gone. When they calmed, she clutched Briar’s hand again to rise and when she reached for the basket Briar snatched it from her, wrapping his other arm around her as they walked.

Briar had gotten supper made and the Moss clan was joined by Ellie and Daja for the evening meal. After supper everyone made their way to the bath and then while Briar spent some time with his trees, Tris settled in the sitting area with the children, reading to them as she did most nights and spent some time working with each of them on their letters and the beginnings of learning to read.

Then Briar joined them so they could share the news of the pregnancy. The children were excited and curious; they had many questions and Tris and Briar did their best to answer them. When the excitement began to be replaced with fatigue, the children were all tucked into bed with hugs and kisses and soft words of affirmation. When the children were settled, with Chime curled among them, Briar and Tris went into their private bath for a long hot soak.

Briar held Tris to him, trailing gentle fingers across her curves with admiration, kissing and nibbling at her. She returned the affection, long pale lashes fluttering with pleasure as she soaked in the warmth of both the bath and the love. They spoke quietly about their day, catching up as they cuddled, and when they tired of the bath Briar spent some time massaging Tris’s sore body on their bed. She couldn’t bring herself to argue, melting into the feeling of his hands on her and falling asleep before he had finished. He covered her with a blanket, kissed her cheek, rested his hand on her belly softly for a moment, and then took his shakkan to his workroom for some attention, in addition to another handful of trees who were clamoring for his attention.

That was where Aurora found him some time later.

“Papa?”

He smiled at her and held out a hand. She grinned and climbed into his lap, watching as he wrapped a wire around a particularly stubborn little elm.

“What do you think of Mama having more babies?” Briar asked softly, kissing her temple tenderly.

“I like it,” Aurora said after she’d yawned widely. “What will we call them?”

“Oh, I don’t know yet,” Briar answered. “You’ll need to ask Mama if she’s started thinking of names yet. I haven’t heard anything if she has but she may be waiting until we learn how many boys and how many girls.”

Aurora thought about that, then said, “I think they ought to have green names. Like you and Rosethorn.”

Briar’s hand stopped mid-movement. “Why do you say that?” he questioned.

“I just know it,” she said with a shrug. “I keep having dreams about three new little sprouts… now I know why. But they’re always in a garden and they’re always little plants.”

“Hmm,” Briar said as he continued twisting wire. “Maybe that’s just a symbolic thing? It might not be literal, you know?”

“No, they need green names,” Aurora assured him with conviction. “I know it.”

“All of them?” Briar asked, voice raising a pitch.

Aurora giggled. “Oh, yes,” she said. She rested her head against him and yawned again.

“Let me finish this last bit here,” he murmured, “and then we’ll go to bed, yeah? It’s late and I’m tired.”

“Me too,” Aurora said through yet another jaw-splitting yawn.

Within minutes Briar had finished with the elm and, after he’d given it a pep talk and reminded it for the dozenth time why it needed to cooperate, he carried the now-asleep Aurora to his bed and placed her next to Tris. He climbed in on Tris’s other side, wrapping his arms around her and nuzzling his face into her neck. He was asleep almost instantly, dreaming of flowers in bloom and the laughter of children.

Chapter Text

“Can we talk?”

Briar held a hand up to shade his face from the sun, peering at Gil as he towered over him. Briar stood from where he had been crouched in his garden, muttered to his complaining trees nearby, “Oh hush, I’ll be right back,” and followed Gil to a nearby bench. “Everything okay?” Briar asked as he took a seat, wiping sweat from his face with a handkerchief he’d pulled from his trouser pocket.

“Talked to Glenna this morning,” Gil said quietly. “She said Tris came to talk to her, offered work and lodging.”

Briar sighed and scratched his head. “Yeah, I was waiting to be sure Tris was comfortable with the idea before I talked to you about it but I guess she decided to cut out the middle men, as it were.” Gil snorted a laugh. “We figured we’d extend the offer,” Briar continued with a shrug. “Whether it’ll be Glenna or another maid, we need to hire someone for the housework, and soon. Tris is struggling to keep up with everything and she’ll only have a harder time of it as we go. She’s laid up in bed now, exhausted and with a headache my medicines ain’t touching. I need her to slow down and she ain’t the type to leave a mess; if it’s dirty and no one else is gonna clean it to her standards, she’s gonna take care of it no matter how shitty she feels.”

Gil grimaced. “No, yeah,” he agreed quietly. “In her state she really ought to be taking it easy.”

Briar nodded. “Don’t tell her that,” he warned, “but it’s the damn truth. Daja’s got a part-time maid right now and she’s also been tending the horses but she doesn’t like the stable work and she doesn’t want to stay out here — she has family in Summersea — but she don’t like the commute either. Daja was going to look for a new housekeeper but since we’ll be needing more help than she will we figured we can try to find someone to work full time and get a hostler separate.”

“I don’t want charity,” Gil said flatly.

“I’m not offering charity,” Briar assured him firmly. “We all work hard here and if you take the offer, you’ll be working hard too. You’ve seen our stable — it ain’t one horse. We’ve got six right now, plus guest horses fairly frequently when people ride in on borrowed mounts.” Gil’s gaze followed Briar’s to the horses, currently grazing in the field of lush grass. “And if that’s not enough to keep you busy, there’s always shit around here that’s gotta get done.”

Gil continued watching the horses, silent as he thought it through.

“Look, I’m gonna level with you,” Briar said. “Besides Tris being pregnant and miserable right now, we’re gonna be going from three kids to six. We’re gonna need the help long-term and it don’t make sense to try to vet strangers and hope they’ll be safe for the kids to be around. I like you — you’re a good man. And men that can be trusted are a rare find, I know you know that same as me. If you don’t want to take it up, that’s fine. Let us know and we’ll help you keep looking for a better place to live than where you’re at. No hard feelings, mate, whatever you decide. Just know the offer stands and I think it could be pretty perfect all around.” 

“Seems too perfect,” Gil admitted quietly.

Briar grinned wolfishly. “It ain’t a trap, mate. If you want it, take it. When you and Glenna are both working, Arlen can tag along with you or he can mingle with our three — whatever works, it don’t matter.”

“It’s been hard on him, living in the Mire,” Gil said thoughtfully. “Just me and Glenna, and I’ve been working more than I’ve been home. It’s not safe enough there to give him freedom to wander. He’s been happier since we’ve been visiting here. I think living here could be good for all of us but for Arlen especially. If I can convince Glenna it’s the right move, I’d like to accept the offer. It would be so much better for her too. You know I hate her working nights in town, it’s just not safe.”

“They say it takes a village to raise a kid,” Briar commented. “Well — welcome to the village.” He nudged Gil and said, “Now get to work.” Both men grinned.

***

The next day, Gil came back out with both Arlen and Glenna in tow so Glenna could get a feel for what the job entailed. Tris was still ill but she did feel somewhat better for the rest and she insisted she oversee her work. Briar and Gil exchanged looks of exasperated amusement as the two prickly women frowned at each other, sharp eyes almost in competition, and Briar took Gil to the stable to talk about the horses and the cottage placement with Baelfire, Arlen, and Amaya tagging along. Aurora held Tris’s hand as she showed Glenna first the gathering chamber and then the Moss cottage.

“Daja and Sandry will want basic maintenance on their cottages as well but they don’t make much mess,” Tris explained. “Sandry stays in Summersea more often than not and Ellie tends to tidy as she goes about her day. With the children obviously we have more to keep up with. The gathering chamber is the most time-consuming area, though, as that’s where we do much of our cooking and eating. It’s all really very basic — dusting, sweeping, tidying, dishes, laundry.”

“Nothing I can’t handle. Shall I start now?”

Tris waved for her to go ahead and muttered, “The number of maids that swear they do the job well and miss corners as they dust or don’t bother putting the dishes back where they belong after they’ve cleaned them. Or they’ll sweep and then dust. Honestly, you’d think they were taught to clean by barbarians.”

Glenna actually laughed at that. “You won’t find those issues with my work,” she said proudly as she got to work tidying stray blankets, taking Tris’s instruction as to where they were to go. Glenna worked quickly and efficiently, careful not to miss a single spot. Tris watched, eagle-eyed, waiting for any errors to criticize but none came.

She sat with Aurora, reading to her about constellations of stars, glancing up periodically to ensure the job was being done properly. When Glenna announced she had finished, Tris did a quick inspection and with a grudging smile, she said, “Welcome to the team. Don’t fuck it up.”

Glenna grinned. “I won’t,” she said loftily.

***

That evening Sandry was able to join everybody for supper. Afterward Glenna tidied up and then took her leave, with a promise to return the following week to officially begin work. Everybody else walked down to the beach. The children shrieked as they chased each other and got their feet wet and the women settled down into the warm sand. Briar and Gil were both shirtless and barefoot as they traded fight moves, showing off their skills and learning what they could from the other. Their muscled bodies glistened in the light of the sinking sun and the women watched, thoroughly entertained as they chatted amongst themselves.

“I could get used to this view,” Tris commented dryly, eyes flicking back and forth as the men exchanged mild blows.

Sandry and Ellie both giggled into their hands. Daja grinned.

“It is a truly spectacular sight,” Ellie said. She nudged Daja. “You should jump in there, take a turn.”

“So I can be ogled by you vultures?” Daja asked, still smiling. “I don’t think so.”

“Pity,” Ellie sighed.

“I’d offer to spar with you,” Tris said, “but I have an automatic advantage, seeing as no one wants to hit a pregnant woman.”

Daja laughed. “I’ll take a rain check.”

“Speaking of rain checks,” Sandry said, peering at Daja, “are you two still planning on going to Sotat before winter or were you going to wait? I know the quarantine messed up the timeline you had originally and I don’t think you’ve said what your new plan is.”

“We’ve been discussing it,” Ellie confessed. “I think it makes more sense to go soon, so we can be sure we’re back before Tris gives birth.”

“Don’t schedule your travels around me,” Tris protested, frowning at her. “We’ll be perfectly fine whenever you go.”

“We couldn’t possibly leave when you have three newborns to tend to in addition to your wild trio,” Ellie said, voice teasing and playful. “I know you’d be fine without the help, Tris, but truly — we’re a family and I want to be sure we’re here to help. That won’t be an easy transition and I would absolutely love to help where I can. I considered nixing the trip altogether but — well — I really do miss my family and Daja still hasn’t met my father or sisters. I would very much like to go.”

She’s feeling guilty, leaving you while you’re pregnant, Daja added silently to Tris and Sandry.

Tris scowled at at the smaller woman. “Ellie — go, enjoy. Please, by all means, enjoy the quality time with Daja and the time with your family. I’ve got plenty of support here, especially with Glenna and Gil coming to work. That will ease my load a lot. And you deserve to get some time away. You do so much to help all of us and don’t think it goes unnoticed or unappreciated. You deserve a break.”

Ellie smiled, lip quivering slightly. “Thank you,” she said softly. Slyly she said, “Are you sure you don’t want to join us?”

Tris laughed. “Convincing Briar to travel at all would be a tough sell, even for me, much less taking the children to Hajra. And factoring in the pregnancy? Never in a million years. Besides, you and Daja could use the time just the two of you.”

“Fair enough,” Ellie conceded. “We’ll be leaving the week after the coronation, then. The day after the charity event. We’ll go by boat but whether we’ll come back by boat or horse will depend on the weather. So depending on how we travel back we should be back by early Snow Moon at the latest.”

“Speaking of the coronation,” Sandry piped in, “can I get the kids fitted this evening? We’re running out of time and I’ll be busier than ever in the coming days. I likely won’t be leaving Summersea again until the diplomats leave. I’ve already got Gil and Arlen fitted, I just need to get your three done.”

“You convinced him to come?” Daja asked, glancing at her sidelong.

“Strictly as Briar’s friend,” Sandry informed her, blue eyes dancing. “So he’s under no obligation to partake in any of the politics. But I may yet snag a dance from him, if I’m so lucky.” Ellie giggled.

“Evil genius,” Tris murmured sleepily, lying back in the sand and resting an arm over her eyes.

Sandry laughed.

***

That next week, as predicted, Sandry was kept in Summersea as foreign diplomats poured in and she went into full nobility mode. When she wasn’t socializing at court or making arrangements for future dealings, she was ensuring all was going smoothly for the week of celebration that would precede the coronation itself, which would entail a vast array of market booths from merchants far and wide, and various contests, games, and shows all strewn throughout Summersea. 

Sandry had casually informed Gil that there would be an archery competition so he had pulled his bow out of the small crate in which he’d kept it since settling in the Mire and he began practicing in his spare time. Bae was fascinated and enjoyed watching him practice. Gil had taken over the hostler work seamlessly and with great enthusiasm and when he ran out of work there, he began taking up tasks wherever he could, often assisting Daja in the forge or entertaining the children.

Between his usual work with trees, garden, and medicines, Briar concentrated on creating a tree cottage near the stable for the Fenrens. By the end of that week it was complete, they were able to move in, and Glenna started taking care of the housework. Despite Tris’s reservations, Glenna did the job well enough that, try though she might, Tris could find no fault in the woman’s work. She certainly wasn’t about to admit it but she even found herself taking a liking to her.

A few days after Glenna had begun work she was just getting started for the day when she noticed Tris looked off. She had gotten the children a simple breakfast made in the Gathering Chamber and was stretched out on one of the couches as they ate, trying to focus on reading her book. The tea had already been put on so Glenna brought her a cup and Tris scowled at her even as she muttered, “Thank you.”

“How far along are you now?” Glenna asked as she waited for Tris to sit up. She handed the cup over and Tris took a grateful sip.

“About three months,” she replied. “I’m to see the midwife today, she’ll be coming out here soon for the check up.”

“Your hands are shaking,” the blonde woman pointed out.

Tris glared at her. “I’m fine,” she snapped. “Just tired. And I haven’t much appetite. The nausea had all but disappeared but it’s back in full force now.”

“That’s a pity,” Glenna said, sounding almost sympathetic.

“You don’t need to pretend like you care,” Tris said dryly. “That’s not part of the job description.”

Glenna grinned toothily. “Perhaps not,” she said with a shrug. “But my mother was a midwife and she would roll over in her grave if she thought I wasn’t doing my part to ease your misery. I won’t lie — that was a deciding factor in taking the position. I know she’d have wanted me to take it; she would have believed the gods brought us together in part so I can do what I do best and help you to be more comfortable in the process. She delivered one set of twins in her entire life, you know, and she went on and on about how all babies are blessings from the gods but twins are only chosen for the strongest women. I can only imagine what she’d have to say about you carrying triplets.”

Tris smiled wryly. “I don’t feel so strong just now,” she admitted. “Everything hurts.”

Arlen came to tug on Glenna’s dress and she lifted him to her hip. “Yes, sir?” she asked. He rested his head on her shoulder and she kissed him before setting him back down. “Finish your breakfast, little buck, then you can see about helping your papa in the stables, yes?” He nodded and ran back to the table.

“He loves you,” Tris commented as she slowly stood, carefully stretching tight muscles.

“And I him,” Glenna said flippantly as she took Tris’s empty cup. She paused and said, more softly, “I do appreciate this opportunity.  Not only for the job… but for the chance for him to have friends to play with and space to run. And for my own selfish reasons as well. I love him, I cherish being his aunt, but I never signed up to be his mother. Or a mother at all, for that matter. Keeping him during the day while Gil worked was —” She shook her head. “Well, I’m glad to be able to pass the parenting responsibility back to Gil and I’ll leave it at that.”

“Motherhood isn’t for everybody,” Tris said, following Glenna into the kitchen. “And it was really great of you to step up and help while it was needed.”

Glenna nudged the plate of fruit toward Tris and the weather mage sighed but grudgingly took a bite of the offering.

After the children had finished their meal and Tris had forced herself to eat a small breakfast of fruit and bread, she took them outside. Arlen made his way to the stable to join his father and Tris watched her three, Chime perched comfortably on her shoulder. That was where she was when Dedicate Willow arrived for her check up.

“How are you, my dear?” Willow asked, waving Tris down when she tried to stand. “I’ll come to you, you look comfortable there.”

“As comfortable as I can be just now, anyway,” Tris muttered.

“Getting sore?”

“Sore, tired, nauseous. These three are putting me through it, that’s for certain.”

Willow did her inspection and then smiled. “Poor Briar always misses the appointments when we’re able to see the sexes.”

“Oh!” Tris’s eyes lit up. “You saw?”

“Yes, indeed. You’d like to know?” Tris nodded eagerly. “Well… you’ve got a girl. And another girl. And the third baby is — also a girl.”

Tris laughed. “Oh, that’s a lot of girls. Poor Briar, forever outnumbered. And just when he thought he was making some headway.”

Willow grinned. “Everything looks perfect. I can see you’re exhausted but the good news is your heart is in great shape and everything is forming as they ought to. You’re right at thirteen weeks — a third of the way there already. They’ll be growing faster now, before long they’ll be taking up an indecent amount of space in there. You’ll need to focus on eating and drinking small amounts almost constantly, dear. You won’t be able to eat a large meal when they’re pressing on your stomach but you’ll need to be sure you’re eating an drinking enough to keep you and them all well supplied.”

Tris grimaced. “I haven’t much appetite lately.”

“Eat anyway,” Willow advised with a pat to Tris’s shoulder. “Maybe talk to Briar about that new medicinal plant he’s been working on cultivating. Rosethorn says it works well as an appetite stimulant for the ill in addition to stress and pain relief. It may be worth trying if you haven’t.”

“I’ll talk to him about it,” Tris replied with a shrug.

“Let me know if you have any questions or concerns, otherwise I’ll see you in a month. After that I’d like to see you every fortnight for a while.”

Chapter Text

I truly am sorry, I know this is short notice. Sandry’s voice rang in their heads. All three of you have been asked for specifically and the requests are rather adamant. Rather than fight it, I think it makes more sense to just get it over with. They’re fully aware we’re a package deal.

Didn’t you tell them we’d be there for the coronation party? Tris complained, rubbing at her aching temples.

Of course I did but apparently that simply won’t be enough time spent in your company, sister dear. It’s mages, mostly, who’ve heard of all the wonderful things you can do and would like to talk magic and such, in addition to some social calls. Daja, Rizu will be here — just so you know. Tris, I’m not sure if he let you know or has gotten in contact with you yet but Keth is here with his uncle as well and he was asking about you. And there’s a miniature tree expert here who has been begging to talk trees with Briar. All of them from Namorn and pointedly sent by my darling Berenene, I’m certain, so let’s just get through this as politely as we can, please.

What time do we need to be there? Daja inquired.

The evening begins at four but I’d like all of you here by half past three at the latest so you have plenty of time to get dressed.

Yes, Your Grace, Briar said with heavy sarcasm. 

Sandry ignored him, said, Thank you all so much! I’ll see you shortly. and cut the connection.

“Ridiculous,” Tris muttered under her breath. To Daja, she asked across their magics, Can you ask Ellie if she’ll be okay watching the children?

She already said she’d be happy to.

Thank you. Let her know I’ll be monitoring Amaya’s magic from across the distance so she doesn’t have to worry about her losing control.

“I’ll let Gil know where we’re going and see if he wants to help her out,” Briar said as he walked out the door.

“What about you?” Tris asked Chime, who stretched her little body with an enviable amount of elegance. “Would you like to come and show off for the nobles or stay to play with the children?” Chime stood on her hind paws and puffed out her little chest, all regality. Tris smiled. “Fair enough. It’s been a while since you’ve been able to display your beauty properly, hasn’t it? And I’m sure Keth will be pleased to see you.”

She began prepping for supper that evening, to lessen Ellie’s load, and she was promptly joined by Bae. She smiled at him.

“I help?”

“May I help,” she reminded him.

He sighed. “May I help, please?”

“Of course you may, sweets. Bring a chair over so you can reach.” She watched him struggling to drag a chair from the table and asked, “Would you like some help?”

“I’ll help, Bae!” Amaya shouted, sprinting across the room to grab the other side of the chair. Aurora brought up the rear. Bae got settled helping with dinner and the girls each pulled up a chair of their own; Tris gave them each a task as she chopped vegetables.

“Papa, Daja, and I will be going into Summersea to help Sandry with an event tonight,” she explained as she worked. “I expect you’ll mind Ellie,” she gave each of them her best stern frown, “and we’ll be be back as soon as we’re able.”

“I want to go too,” Aurora whined.

“Not this time,” Tris said, reaching across the counter to touch her chin with affection. “You wouldn’t want to go, love, trust me. It’s going to be a crowded room full of stuffy, stuck-up nobles. I don’t even want to go. But it’ll be a help for Sandry. You three will go to the coronation party later in the week.”

Briar walked in, followed by Gil with Arlen sitting on his shoulders. “You got them?” Briar asked Gil. “We’ll need to get bathed real quick, elsewise we’ll clear the whole room out when we walk in.”

“Speak for yourself,” Tris muttered, one corner of her mouth twitching up into a little smile. Gil waved them off and Tris added, “Ellie should be here any minute,” as Briar tugged her out the door.

“What is your rush?” she asked as he led them to their private bath. “We’ve got plenty of time.”

He grinned at her, eyes twinkling with mischief. “I got plans for you.”

“We might not have that much time,” she argued half-heartedly, a genuine smile creeping onto her face.

It wasn’t long before they were entangled in the warm bath, both long since clean and enjoying the quiet time together. Briar had Tris on his lap, his face buried in her neck as he mouthed her, kissing and licking and beginning to suck in earnest. Tris melted into the feel of his mouth on her neck until she realized what he was trying to do. “Quit it,” she snapped suddenly, shoving at him. “What do you think you’re doing?”

He grinned toothily at her. “You know damn well what I’m doing.”

Her eyes narrowed into a scathing glare. “You can’t mark me before a formal event, dolt!”

He gazed at her through his lashes, eyes dark with passion. “Please, Coppercurls,” he murmured, reaching forward for another lick at her neck. She allowed that much but when he tried to suck at her she snapped a bit of lightning at him. He lifted his head to match her glare with his own.

“Stop it!” Her eyes flashed dangerously.

“Why? Don’t want your darling Keth to see?” He kept his tone light and playful, intentionally needling her.

“Are you fucking serious?” she snarled as she pulled away from him. “What is your problem?”

“It was only a joke,” he whined, grabbing her hand before she was out of his reach. “Don’t get your skirts twisted, beautiful, c’mere.” She was still glaring at him, mouth tight as she refused to move closer.

“I don’t want to hear another accusation from you about Keth,” Tris warned him, trying to keep her hair from sparking too wildly. “You know full well I have never and would never do anything with anybody but you.”

“I know that, I was joking. Come here, please?”

She was still frowning but she allowed him to pull her back to his lap, hugging her close.

“I don’t understand where you pull that shit from,” she grumbled to him. “I never did anything with anyone before I married you and I’m certainly not looking for anything now.”

Briar snorted. “You were young yet,  you’d have gotten there if I hadn’t claimed you.”

“Not with Keth,” she muttered.

He shrugged. “Maybe not but who’s to say? He’s certainly fond of you.”

She pulled back just enough to glare into his eyes. “Where is this coming from? I have no interest in Keth, Briar — none. You ought to know that.” He shrugged again. She softened slightly at the flash of hurt in his eyes that he had almost kept hidden. Gently she nudged at his mind with hers and felt a tug of insecurity and uncertainty. “What’s wrong, Briar?” she asked, concerned and confused. She touched his cheek gently with her hand and he leaned into the touch.

“Nothing,” he whispered. “Come on, Coppercurls, we’d better get going. If we’re late, we won’t hear the end of it.”

“Something’s wrong,” she insisted, trying to meet his eyes as he evaded her gaze. “I don’t like it when you hide from me.”

He met her gaze squarely now, face tightening into a scowl. “But it’s okay for you to hide shit from me?”

Her mouth fell open slightly, perplexed. “What are you talking about? I don’t—” She faltered, unsure. She nudged his mind with hers again and felt him withdraw, quietly closing their connection. He shook his head at her and turned away, climbing out of the tub and briskly scrubbing himself dry with a towel. Tris climbed out and took the towel when he handed it to her.

“I ain’t stupid, you know that,” he muttered. “I know there’s something—” he tapped his head, “—that you ain’t want me to see. Figured you’d let me in on the secret eventually but I guess not.”

“Briar—”

He ignored her, walking out of the bathing chamber without a glance back. Tris took a deep, shuddery breath and followed.

***

Ellie was curled on a couch of the Gathering Chamber when Tris came back late that night. Ellie lowered her book, using her finger as a bookmark, and held the finger of her other hand to her lips. She had all three Moss children cuddled up on a pile of blankets on the floor in front of her, fast asleep. Slowly, Ellie stood and set her book aside after marking it with a strip of silk.

Speaking quietly, she told Tris, “They fell asleep about an hour ago. I don’t dare wake them.”

Tris nodded her thanks, mouth tight, and said stiffly, “Thank you, Ellie. You’re very much appreciated.”

The darker girl frowned at Tris, big brown eyes full of concern. “Are you okay? You don’t seem yourself.”

“I’m fine, just tired. You know how these social functions wear me out and I wasn’t feeling well to begin with. I won’t bother waking them up to move them to our cottage, I’ll just sleep here.”

“Sure,” Ellie replied. “Would you like a cup of tea? I haven’t any made but I’m happy to put some on.”

“No, thank you,” Tris replied. “Daja’s waiting for you. Goodnight.”

Ellie hesitated but she knew she’d been dismissed so rather than argue she smiled and said, “Goodnight, Tris. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Ellie made her way back to the cottage she shared with Daja. The Trader had already changed into soft night clothes and had a cup of tea waiting for Ellie, who took it gratefully before reaching up for a kiss. Daja deepened the kiss, resting her hand lovingly on the side of Ellie’s neck. When the kiss ended the women smiled at each other.

“Night went okay?” Ellie asked as she led the way to their couch. Daja sat first and Ellie cuddled against her as she sipped her drink.

“It was fine. Just a bunch of nobles and mages sizing each other up and pretending to get along.”

“Everything went okay with Rizu?” Ellie glanced up sheepishly at Daja then looked back down at her tea, trying to pretend she wasn’t very interested. Daja grinned.

“It was fine, we were polite. It was a little awkward but we got the niceties out of the way. I spent most of the evening talking with a fellow smith mage — he works with silver only — and trying to figure out what was going on with Tris and Briar. They didn’t want to talk about it but they were both clearly upset about something.”

“I’d noticed Tris didn’t seem herself,” Ellie commented softly. “What do you suppose is wrong?”

“I don’t know. They must be arguing about something. I could feel their connections to one another are closed and they didn’t say two words to each other the entire ride. When we got there Sandry realized something was wrong too, of course, but they wouldn’t talk to her about it and she told them to at least try to look as though all was well at the party.”

“Did they manage it?” Ellie asked, sad-eyed.

“Not really,” Daja said with a one-shouldered shrug. “They walked in together and were introduced as husband and wife, then they went their separate ways for the entirety of the evening. I don’t think they even made eye contact. Tris spent her time with Keth and Briar was flirting with every woman that spoke with him — that tree expert had his attention for quite a while.”

“That’s terrible,” Ellie whispered. “They’ve squabbled and bickered in the past but I’ve never known them to be truly vexed at one another like that. Ought we check on them?”

“No,” Daja assured her. “They’ll be okay, they just need some time to cool off. We can check in tomorrow.”

***

When Sandry was finally able to offer her last curtsy of the night and all she heard was the blessed sound of silence, she took a deep breath and sighed it out slowly.

“Are you well, Sandrilene?”

Sandry opened her eyes and smiled. “I’m perfectly well, Uncle,” she assured Duke Vedris. “I do understand why you don’t hold court year-round. It’s really very tiresome.”

He grinned and placed one arm on her shoulder. She leaned into the affection with a smile of her own. “It isn’t so bad when you have more control over who’s present. Special occasions such as this are significantly more stressful than a regularly held court, as I know you know well.”

She giggled. “Yes, Uncle.” They kissed cheeks and she said, “I’m tired and I’ll be back at it with the dawn. I’ll see you for breakfast?”

“Of course, my dear,” he assured her. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Uncle.” She curtsied and he bowed his head and then they parted ways for the evening. Sandry made her way to her chambers, smiling to herself; her fine threads of magic she kept spread web-like across the entirety of the citadel and its grounds had let her know a while back that she had a visitor and she suspected she knew precisely who it was.

When she opened the door she grinned. “Hi, Gil,” she said softly. He smiled back, eyes bright with affection.

“Hello,” he whispered. 

Gudruny stood from where she had been stitching in the corner and curtsied. “Lady, your bath is ready for you and there’s headache tea made. Is there anything else I can do for you before I take my leave for the night?”

“No, that’s perfect, Gudruny, thank you so much. And thank you for letting Gil in.” The women shared a smile and with another curtsy and a murmured goodnight, Gudruny took her leave into her own chambers. When she had closed the door behind her, Sandry approached Gil and placed her hands on his chest, tilting her face up to eagerly accept the kiss he offered.

“Thank you for coming,” she said earnestly. “I’m sorry I haven’t been able to get away. I’ve missed you dearly.”

“I’ve missed you too,” he murmured, kissing her ear and causing her to shiver against him. “How was your day?”

“Long and fussy,” she said, resting her head against his chest. “I’m going to fix a cup of tea, would you like one as well?”

“Sure but I can do it,” he said, stroking a stray bit of hair from her face.

“I’ll take care of it.” She hesitated, biting at her lip, then said, “I’d like to take my tea to the bath. Perhaps you could join me?” She felt him tense and she grinned sheepishly at him. “If you aren’t comfortable with it, I certainly won’t force you. I’d like your company though.”

“I— I don’t mind,” he whispered. She giggled and he blushed brightly.

“Good, neither do I,” she said as she reached up for another kiss. “I’ll fix the tea, you go get in the bath. I’ll be right there, darling.”

He did as she requested and by the time she had prepared both cups and brought them in he was in the bath. He kept his gaze averted while she undressed, carefully hanging her clothing as she did so before stepping in and settling next to him. She giggled when she realized he was now staring pointedly at the ceiling. She wrapped her arms around him and rested her head against his shoulder.

“You feel nice,” she whispered. Tentatively he placed one hand on the back of her head, stroking her hair, and the other he rested on her waist. He kissed the top of her head and she sighed, content and finally able to fully relax.

Chapter Text

A storm had rolled in with the night, rain pouring steadily and thunder rumbling. Tris hadn’t slept much and what little sleep she did get was restless. She was exhausted but she couldn’t bear sitting still and stewing either so she had taken to deep-cleaning the entirety of the gathering chamber — not that it needed it. By the time dawn broke she had scrubbed every inch except the bit of floor covered by the blankets on which the children slept. She moved onto food preparation and had porridge and fruit ready by the time the children began to wake.

Glenna was the first to join them. She frowned at Tris, who had decided to finish the job and clean the floor under the blankets after she had picked them up. Tris glared at her and growled, “What?”

“Did I not meet expectations?” Glenna asked carefully, hands on hips.

Tris shook her head. “Nothing against your work, I just couldn’t sleep. Kids fell asleep in here last night, didn’t want to move them.”

Glenna took in the red of Tris’s eyes — was it purely from lack of sleep or had she been crying, she wondered — and her hands fell to her sides. “Have you eaten?”

“Yes,” Tris snapped, scrubbing harder.

“She’s lying,” Aurora said matter-of-factly.

Tris scowled at her daughter. “I could have eaten before you woke,” she pointed out.

“But you didn’t,” Aurora argued with a mouth full of porridge. “You said a lie.”

Tris stared at her, about to ask further questions, then she shook her head. Another time, she decided. “I’ll eat when I’m hungry,” she said as she returned to her scrubbing. 

Glenna knelt beside her and took the cloth from Tris. “I’ll finish this. You go eat.” When Tris opened her mouth to argue, eyes flashing, Glenna put down the cloth to clutch both of Tris’s hands in hers. “You’re shaking. You’re exhausted. And you need to eat, at least a few bites. Would you like me to serve you up a bowl or shall you do it yourself?”

With one last glare, Tris grudgingly accepted the help to stand and ladled herself a small bowl. She sat with the children and took a few very small bites, carefully testing the waters to ensure her belly would allow it. Daja and Ellie joined them. Both girls tried to catch Tris’s eye but she ignored them.

Are you okay, saati? Daja asked.

Fine, Tris answered curtly. Aloud, she said, “Are you both still planning on going into Summersea today?” When they nodded, Tris continued, “I’ll check with Briar, I think he plans on going as well. I’m not feeling well and I didn’t get much sleep last night so I think I’ll stay here and try to rest if you’re okay taking the children?”

“Of course,” Ellie agreed immediately. “Gil and Arlen are going as well, so there’ll be plenty of us to keep an eye on things. You relax.”

Tris nodded and tried at a smile. “I’ll go see what Briar has planned.” She followed the thread of magic between them that remained with their connection shut and found him in his workroom, head resting on his arms next to his shakkan. He had fallen asleep at his desk. She watched him from the doorway for a long moment, then went into their kitchen to put a pot of water to boil for tea before returning to him. She rested her hand on his back and rubbed gently, slowly adding pressure until he began to stir. “I’ve got tea started,” she said softly when lifted his head groggily. “Are you still planning on going into town?”

“Yeah,” he mumbled, rubbing his face.

She hesitated. “Can we talk?”

“About what?”

Tris bit back a snappish response and said slowly, “You know what. I’d like to explain.”

“So explain.”

She sat in the second chair he had by the desk and she said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to keep anything from you—”

“But you did.” His eyes were hard. She blinked back tears and his frown deepened. “I didn’t think we had secrets, Tris. Obviously I was wrong.”

“Briar— just let me—”

He stood abruptly. “I need to get changed. We can talk later.”

Tris stared at the doorway long after he’d passed through it, fighting the storm she felt building inside. Hurt, fear, sorrow, and anger burned at her, tore at her. She stood slowly, shakily, and after she’d put out the heat at the hearth, she made her way to her tower with Chime for company.

***

After everybody was dressed and had eaten, they all made their way via horse and wagon into Summersea. Even with the wind and rain it was crowded as people milled about browsing merchant stalls and admiring displays. They separated into two groups; Briar and Gil took Bae and Arlen with them, and Daja and Ellie went on with Amaya and Aurora.

Briar was doing his best to enjoy himself but the guilt was setting in hard and fast. He ignored the pull to check in on Tris and focused instead on Bae, who was peering at everything and everyone with wide-eyed wonder as he held his father’s hand. Arlen rode on Gil’s shoulders, silently pointing and wiggling excitedly. Everything was going well until Briar stopped to talk to a man standing outside a book booth.

“Think we should find your mama a new book?” he asked Bae, who grinned and nodded.

“Mama needs more books,” he said sagely.

While Briar looked through the selection to see if he could identify a book he thought Tris may not have already, Bae wandered over to the next stall over — rocks and semiprecious gems. He peered at them, curious and wondering what Evvy would have to say about them. He loved when Evvy taught him about her stones. One in particular caught his interest and he reached his hand out to touch it, feeling its smooth surface; a man who had been standing guard grabbed Bae roughly, jerking him away from the stall and knocking the boy to the ground. Briar, who had looked up just in time to see Bae touch the stone, would later have very little recollection of what came next. The world faded to his senses and his heart thudded in his ears, as furious as he could ever remember being.

Gil, too, had witnessed the exchange and began rushing toward Bae when Briar tackled the man, pinning him to the ground by his neck and pounding his face with his other hand.  With each punch he snarled, “You — don’t — touch — my — kid!”

Moving quickly, Gil grabbed Bae, who was crying hysterically, and flipped Arlen onto the ground, said, “Stay, both of you,” and hurriedly grabbed Briar, using all of his strength to yank the smaller man away from his victim. “Stop it, stop it,” he growled at Briar, giving him a hard shake. Briar turned his attention to Gil, grey-green eyes flashing with malice and face contorted in a snarl. “Stop it,” Gil said again, softer but no less firm. “You’ve done enough. You’re scaring Bae. We need to go.”

Briar spared one last seething glare for the bloodied man on the ground, who was being assisted to sit up, and then he followed Gil and the children through the crowd. They continued on until they found a quiet spot by the docks. Briar dipped his hands into the water, quickly scrubbing at his shaking hands, cleaning off the blood. He looked up at Bae, who was weeping quietly, his face buried in the leg of Gil’s breeches. Gil sat on his knees and pulled the boy to him, talking softly and rubbing his back.

Briar looked away, shame flooding him.

Daja, I need you to come get Bae, he said, then realized she was already on her way. She and Sandry had both felt his fury and his distress and, Briar realized, they probably felt Bae’s upset as well. He felt Tris trying to reconnect their magics. He shoved her away and physically flinched when she barged her way in, hurricane-force winds of power slamming through his defenses.  

What happened? Is Bae okay? The panic in Tris’s voice felt like an echo across his mind.

He’s fine. Daja’s coming to get him. He did everything he could to shove her away and when her power overwhelmed his, he shrouded himself instead, tucking his mind into shadows. When Daja approached, Briar turned and fled.

Gil filled Daja in on what had happened and she informed Sandry and Tris. Tris condensed a breeze into the palm of her hand and spoke into it; she sent the wind hurrying across grasses and flowers and through trees. When it found its target, it whirled around Rosethorn and brushed across her ear, allowing her to hear Tris’s voice tell her, “Briar needs you. He’s in Summersea.”

Tris herself had been on her way to Discipline but she was moving toward Summersea now, following her tie to Bae. Whatever else she felt, her need to ease his fear was foremost.

***

Sandry found Briar first. She’d been able to excuse herself from her guests and, still dressed in fine silks, she rode through Summersea until she realized her thread connecting him to her was pointing almost directly underground. She groaned.

Briar, she called, poking her voice into his mind like a needle through fabric. She felt him flinch and knew she’d succeeded. I’m not climbing into the sewer. Come talk to me.

Let me be, he snapped back.

Sandry handed her horse’s reins to an accompanying guard and with a sigh, she lifted the grate, hitched her skirts, and began stepping down into the sewer, ignoring the confused exclamations of the guards. “I’ll be right back,” she called to them. When her boots made contact with the sewer floor with a horrible squishy splash, she released her hold on the ladder and pulled out her glow stone. Briar sat nearby, tucked against a wall, his face resting on his knees.

“Go away,” he mumbled, voice muffled.

Sandry ignored him and sat beside him. “Why in Mila’s name are you down here?” she asked, wrapping her arm around him. He sniffled and she leaned close to kiss the side of his head. “Briar, nobody’s perfect. You were protecting Bae. I’m sure he understands.”

“No he don’t,” Briar argued croakily, finally lifting his head and wiping at his cheeks. “You shoulda seen the look on his face. He looked at me like I’m a bleatin’ monster. And maybe he ain’t wrong.”

“I suppose he’s never seen you so angry before. He’ll recover, Briar. You haven’t ruined him.”

“Between Bae and Tris I feel like I’m losing everything,” he whispered, shuddering. “I can’t feel the earth beneath my feet.”

“It’s still there, Briar, I promise,” Sandry assured him. “You haven’t lost anything. We are all still here. We’re still a family.” When he didn’t respond she said, “What happened with you and Tris?”

“She’s been hiding something from me,” he said glumly. “Dunno what. Ignored it for a while, figured she had good reason or it wasn’t important. But— but then Keth was here and I started thinking whatever she’s hiding she clearly don’t want me to know. So what — she either did something she don’t want me to know about or she don’t trust me with something. Either way don’t sit right with me.”

Sandry tugged his ear hard. “You know full well Tris would never sneak around behind your back, Briar. That’s ridiculous.”

“I know,” he said gloomily. “But I got stuck on that fear and I just— I just couldn’t bear the thought. I can’t imagine what could be so bad she don’t want me to know, that she’d work so hard to hide from me. I didn’t think we had any secrets.”

“It’s understandable that feeling betrayed would bring some stuff up for you,” she said softly, rubbing the back of his neck. “I imagine that’s what happened with Bae too, huh?”

Fresh tears leaked from his eyes and he scrubbed at his face. “Kids get beat all the time,” he whispered. “‘Fore I come to Winding Circle I didn’t know there was grown-ups that wouldn’t beat me. I just thought of Bae being treated like that and I — I just snapped, Sandry. I lost control. I ain’t lost control like that in years.”

“Tell him that. Explain that there are people who hurt kids and that he doesn’t deserve to be treated that way, nobody does. And as for Tris — Briar, just talk to her. We both know Tris isn’t doing anything untoward. If she’s hiding something, I know she must have a very good reason.”

“I was a bleater,” Briar said sadly. “I hurt her, I know I did.”

“Maybe so but it isn’t anything you two can’t repair together,” she said firmly. “You’re both hurting right now and you both made mistakes, and that’s all the more reason to reconnect and heal together. Now come on, let’s get out of the sewer, please. I have to get back to court and I suspect I’ll need a bath first. Will you be okay?”

“Yeah. I’ll stay a while. I need to think.”

Sandry met his eyes and touched his cheek gently. “You don’t deserve to be down here,” she said softly. “Don’t do this to yourself.”

They both looked up when there was a sudden creak on the ladder. Sandry stood and brushed off her dress with a mournful sigh and then reached a hand up to help Rosethorn to step down.  When Rosethorn had touched down, Sandry began the climb back up.

“Are you walking out or am I dragging you out by your ear?” Rosethorn asked sharply, frowning at him. He shrugged apathetically. Her eyebrows knit, she sat next to him. “Of all the places you could choose to sit and dwell,” she grumbled. “What is going on?”

He caught her up and when he’d finished she said, “You need to talk to Tris. Give her a chance to explain. It sounds like emotions are running high for both of you and you’re each making a mountain from an anthill. I’m sure Daja and Ellie would be glad to watch the children for a while; take some time to slow down and weed it out together.”

“Yeah,” he agreed softly. “I need to talk to Bae first.”

“Yes, do that. He’ll be just fine,” Rosethorn said as she got to her feet. “Now go, before I decide to make your life a misery.”

When Rosethorn was sure he was okay, she began the trip back home. Slowly, sheepishly, Briar nudged his connection to Tris open.

Is Bae okay? he asked.

He’s fine. He’s worried about you.

I need to talk to him.

We’re on our way home. Meet us there?

Of course. He hesitated. I love you, Coppercurls. I’m sorry for being a bleater.

He felt a surge of emotion across their bond. I love you so very much, Briar, and I’m sorry too. We really need to talk.

Can you talk to Daj’, see if she can watch the kids for a while after supper?

Of course. I’m sure she won’t mind. I’ll see you soon.

Chapter Text

When Briar got home he went directly to his children in the gathering chamber, holding all of them close to him and apologizing to Bae for scaring him.

“I’m okay, Papa,” Bae assured him before kissing Briar’s cheek. A more in-depth conversation about what had happened would need to come soon, Briar knew, but for now he was just glad everybody was alright. When he was confident they were all in good spirits, he went to Tris. She was on the couch, reading, and she moved her legs so he could sit with her, his hands stroking her legs affectionately as Ellie and Glenna prepared dinner and the children played.

Are you okay, beautiful?

Her tear-reddened eyes flicked up to meet his. I’m fine.

He frowned. You look exhausted.

So do you.

They left it at that for now, choosing to enjoy the normalcy of the moment as their family chattered around them. Before long it was time for supper and everybody gathered around the table.

“Do you have any plans for suppertime tomorrow, Gil?” Daja asked.

Gil shook his head. “I’m signed up for the archery competition tomorrow morning but no plans for the evening.”

“You foolish bleater,” Briar said through a mouthful of chicken. “Never tell them you’re available until after you ask why.”

“Too late now,” Daja said, grinning evilly. “Sandry’s guests are exploring Summersea tomorrow evening so she’ll be here for supper. She invited her uncle to join us. Our Winding Circle family will all be coming too, so we’ll have a full house.”

“Her uncle, the Duke?” Gil asked, aghast.

Ellie giggled. Daja, Briar, and Tris all grinned wickedly.

“The very same,” Tris said. “No pressure.”

“To be fair, he’s only the Duke for a few more days. Anyway, Sandry said it’s about time you meet the rest of the family,” Daja said casually.

Briar raised a glass. “Welcome to the shit show.”

“Cheers!” Ellie exclaimed with another laugh.

“You’ll like His Grace,” Tris assured him. “He’s kind and level-headed. Just offer a proper bow when you’re introduced and be respectful. He’s an easy man to get along with.”

“You’ll be fine,” Daja said, still smiling broadly at his unease. “Don’t overthink it.”

Gil didn’t look convinced. Deciding not to dwell, he changed the subject. “Are you all still wanting to get more animals? What did you have in mind?”

“Tris wants cacklers,” Briar said. At Gil’s evident confusion, he grinned and explained, “Chickens. In thieves’ cant they’re called cacklers and eggs are cackling farts.”

Gil stared at him. “You’re making this shit up to fuck with me,” he accused, eyes narrowing.

“Wish I was,” Briar said with a laugh.

Gil shook his head. “Okay, well, are you wanting them for eggs or meat or both?”

“Eggs,” Tris said firmly. “I will name them and love them. I won’t be able to eat them.”

“What if every once in a while one just disappears and we blame a local fox?” He lifted his chicken-laden fork for emphasis and took the bite.

Tris glared at Gil. “I don’t think we have local foxes.”

“Eagle, then.”

Tris’s lips twitched at the humor in his eyes. “Eggs only.”

He sighed. “Fine. What about sheep? They’re easy enough to care for and I’d be happy to do it. If we get merino sheep Sandry and Lark could have a homegrown supply of fine wool.”

“I think that’s a lovely idea,” Ellie piped in, eyes bright. “We had sheep at my farm back home, some merinos among them. They’re lovely creatures. The reason most farms don’t invest in merino sheep, despite the high quality wool, is because they’re slow to grow so it’s harder to turn a consistent profit selling lambs and meat and so forth. But since we’d be raising them for the wool rather than for income, it would be perfect. And since Briar can ensure the grass grows quickly enough to keep up with their appetites, we won’t have to spend coin on outside sources of feed, so the expenditure would be minimal.”

Gil grinned. “If everybody’s in agreement, we can expand the horse paddock and the sheep and chickens can share the space with them. We’d just need a barn for the newcomers to take shelter in when the weather’s rough and some roosting boxes for the — cackling farts.”

***

“Thank you for looking out for Briar,” Sandry said earnestly as she worked with needlepoint, hands not ceasing for a moment. It had been an exceedingly long day, made longer by her concern for Briar and Tris, and she was basking in the comfort of both Gil’s company and of her needle and thread.

“No need to thank me,” he said firmly, one hand resting on her thigh and the other wrapped around her waist as he watched her graceful hands at work. “I’m glad I was there. He was really distressed. And he’s a lot stronger than he looks. I got a proper workout pulling him off that fellow.”

Sandry giggled. “He’s often underestimated. He claims it’s one of his greatest assets.”

Gil chuckled. “I can see that. He’s taught me some new fighting techniques but I have a sneaking suspicion there’s a lot he hasn’t shown me.”

“He likes to keep hidden weapons in place,” she murmured, smiling to herself at the double meaning.

“He was really angry,” Gil commented. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, I wasn’t pleased either and guaranteed I’d have had words with the man had Briar not gotten to him first… but he was — truly blinded by rage. Out of his mind.”

Sandry sighed and paused her needlework. “There’s a lot of trauma there. He was beaten a lot as a child and experienced some truly horrible things living on the streets from a young age.” She picked the work back up. “His mind went to Bae being beaten or abused and he lost control of himself in that moment. He and Tris both had dreadfully difficult childhoods and experienced a lot of abuse and neglect. They both grew up feeling they weren’t loved or protected, and that’s part of the reason why both of them are extremely protective of their children — they’ve got good reason. I do worry that they’re going to struggle with navigating keeping their children safe without losing their tempers though. I’m hoping this will be an eye-opener for both of them that they need to be more conscious of keeping that control. They’ve both worked so hard over the years to control their minds, magics, and tempers and they’ve done exceptionally well — but it’s one thing to tolerate other people’s harsh words or manipulations against themselves or fellow adults, and another when it comes to defending their children.”

“That makes a lot of sense,” he agreed quietly, sorrowfully. “I’m sorry they’ve been through so much difficulty.”

“We’ve all had our struggles in one way or another,” Sandry said with a sad shrug. “Life is dreadfully harsh like that. That’s why I do my best to give everybody the benefit of the doubt — within reason. You never know what hardships people may be experiencing or trying to recover from.”

“That’s an admirable quality, to be sure,” he murmured, brushing a stray lock of sun-streaked hair behind her ear. Her cheeks warmed and she grinned. “I wish more people could be like you. The world would be a better place.” He kissed her cheek. “I hear we’re having a supper party tomorrow.”

Sandry giggled. “Oh, good, I’m glad the message was relayed.” Her eyes danced playfully as she set her needlework aside and turned just enough to face Gil comfortably. “Uncle would very much like to meet you. And you haven’t even met Lark yet. It’s ludicrous. You don’t need to worry — they’ll adore you, just as I do.”

“I’m not expected to kiss your uncle though, right? I don’t know that I could bear the pressure.”

Sandry laughed loudly and wrapped her arms around Gil. “No, no kissing is necessary.”

“Well, that’s a relief anyway.”

Sandry kissed his lips tenderly. “I don’t think I could bring myself to share you. I suppose I’m selfish in that way.” They shared a smile. “Uncle knows of your village and your family,” she said quietly. She felt him tense and ran her thumb along the line of his chin, soothing him. “He knows of you by name, in fact. He said besides being the primary huntsman for the village you were also the village leader. One of the youngest on record, in fact.”

“I wouldn’t know about the record,” Gil said uneasily. “When Father passed that left it up to me. I was fourteen.”

“So you were the village leader for what, ten years?”

“Yes, about there. After — after Liliana passed, it didn’t feel important anymore. I didn’t feel capable or worthy of the position. If I couldn’t protect my wife, who was I to be in charge of the entire village? So I passed the responsibility along and left to start afresh. I’m glad I did. I needed a new start and so did Arlen.”

Sandry nodded. “I’m not judging,” she assured him. “I’m just curious. I want to know everything there is to know about you and I’m glad to offer the same.” She tweaked his ear gently. “You weren’t entirely honest when you said there’s no nobility about you.”

He snorted. “Being a leader of a small mountain village does not make me nobility,” he retorted. “It’s nothing like the level of responsibility and —” He gestured vaguely at the elegant room in which they sat. “I didn’t have to participate in court functions or speak with leaders of whole countries. I handled negotiations and treaties with neighboring villages but that was the extent of the political work. I’m not a nobleman.”

“Maybe not,” Sandry acknowledged, “but Uncle said the village flourished with you at the helm and that tells me you have excellent leadership skills. That’s a rare find and even rarer to find a leader who doesn’t feel the need to brag about it.”

“There’s nothing to brag about,” he muttered, mouth tightening. “I failed.”

“No, you didn’t fail,” Sandry said with confidence. “The gods let you know you had somewhere else you needed to be and you followed the path they laid out for you, despite the harsh circumstances. That’s admirable, even if you can’t see it yet.”

***

“Come cuddle,” Briar murmured as he wrapped his arms around Tris from behind, kissing the side of her neck. She nodded and allowed him to take her hand. He led her into their playroom, stripping off his tunic before tugging her down to join him on the soft moss. She snuggled up, resting her head comfortably on his chest and pressing her hand to the tight muscles of his stomach.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you, Coppercurls.” He nuzzled his face to her hair, feeling the familiar tickle of lightning sparks leaping up to kiss his face and inhaling her comforting scent. “Tell me what you’ve been hiding.”

Tris swallowed hard. “I only kept it from you to protect you. To protect your state of mind. I felt the truth would hurt you badly and I figured if you just didn’t know…” She trailed off, uncertain. “It’s about your past, some suspicions I’ve had. If you really want to know, Briar, of course I’ll tell you. But maybe take a moment to consider if it’s worth it? It’s not something you need to know, it’s not relevant to your life now.”

“So what’s the alternative? Keep this hidden for the rest of our lives together? That ain’t fair to you, Tris. And I don’t like the idea that there’s any secrets between us. You’re my wife and my best mate. Whatever we face — big or small — we need to face it together. Ain’t that what you said to me, years ago? We’re a team and we can take on whatever challenges we face — side by side.”

Tris took a deep breath. “Okay,” she said softly, fighting to keep her voice from shaking. She traced her fingers across his skin, focusing on the sensation of the cuddle, on the solidity of his body against hers. “After all that stuff with the Thief Lord, I did some digging to figure out why he targeted you specifically and discovered that the spell he had planned to use required the sacrifice of a close blood relative. Siblings or parent and child.”

She felt him tense up and for a long moment neither of them breathed or moved. Finally, he took a long deep breath and then another, his trembling hands tracing the lines of her face and hips.

“Thank you for telling me,” he said quietly.

“I’m so sorry, Briar, for everything.”

“Nothing to be sorry about, beautiful,” he whispered. “Not your fault.” She lifted her head to look into his eyes. She could feel his sorrow, his anger and disgust, but she knew it wasn’t directed at her. He rubbed his thumb across her cheek. “You know better than anybody,” he murmured, “that blood don’t make family. The thought makes my skin crawl… but it don’t change anything. It don’t change me.”

“No, it doesn’t,” she agreed.

“There was rumors,” he told her, “that some of us was his kin. He — he took advantage of a lot of the kids, you know, and more’n likely he got some of ‘em knocked up.”

She rested her head back down and they spent some time in silence as he ruminated. She could feel his swell of emotions rising and dipping like the tide and she continued petting him and pressing kisses to his skin, comforting him the best way she knew how.

“How do you feel?” she asked after a while.

“I don’t know,” he admitted.

Tris nodded. “That’s understandable.”

“I should probably be punished,” he whispered suddenly.

Tris lifted her head to glare at him. “What?” she asked sharply. Then she saw the wicked glint in his eyes and she warmed, licking her lips slowly. “Why?” she asked, softer now, lashes fluttering in a way she knew he very much enjoyed.

She felt him shiver. “I fucked up,” he growled. “I accused you of shit and I left you alone. You didn’t deserve that.”

“No, I didn’t,” she whispered. She shifted until she sat on his belly, fingers gently running along the side of his face, down his neck, and over his chest. She then released a small lightning braid and he moaned with anticipation as she gathered sparks in her hands, pressing and stretching to build the power behind it. “You lost control,” she said slowly, shifting her sparks into one hand and using the other to press his hands one at a time above his head. She released a tiny thread of lightning to his wrist and he gasped, eyes wide and breath quickening. “Does that mean I ought to be in control?”

“Yes,” he whispered eagerly. “Please. I need you to take control.”

Tris ran her hands down his body, shocking him periodically and smirking with each jolt. When she had used up that fistful of sparks and Briar was shaking like a leaf in a heavy gust and breathing heavily, she sighed sorrowfully and moved off of him.

“Undress me,” she demanded. He sat up and allowed a wrist knife to drop into his hand. Her eyes narrowed. “That’s not what I meant.”

He grinned and pressed the flat edge against her cheek. “What — you don’t trust me?”

She smirked. “Get to it, then.” Deftly, carefully, he sliced down the front of her dress. “How ever are you going to explain that to Sandry?” 

“Ain’t worried about it,” he muttered, eyes bright with excitement and humor. Once he had gotten her entirely bare she motioned to his breeches, which he quickly tugged off and tossed aside. She smirked at his evident excitement and stroked one finger from base to tip, earning a moan from Briar, who knew better than to push for more.

“I want your mouth,” she instructed him as she lay back. “Get to work.”

Eyes bright, he nodded and got into position, mouth working her slowly and building momentum. She moved against him, melting into the euphoria, clutching at his short hair and voicing her pleasure. When she started building toward a finish she shut their connection, eliciting a groan of disappointment from Briar, which she ignored. He brought her to climax, thrusting wildly against his face and crying out loudly. Her entire body was trembling as he slowed his pace; he continued with gentle pressure and slowly began building her back up again. He worked her through another climax and then a third before she gasped out, “Enough.”

He crawled up next to her, burying his face against her neck while she caught her breath. When her breathing evened out he began rocking his hips, rubbing against her thigh. She frowned at him and he offered his most charming smile. “One more? Please?”

“Hmm.” She stroked his cheek gently. “I don’t know, Briar. I’m meant to be punishing you, not rewarding you.”

He groaned. “Please, please, please…”

“Or what?” she demanded, eyebrows coming together as her frown deepened. “You’ll turn to that tree harlot you were flirting with?”

He groaned again, frustration building. “That ain’t fair,” he whined. “Tris, please, I need the release.”

She smiled, enjoying his frustration. “You could release yourself,” she pointed out. “I’m tired.”

“I’ll do all the work,” he said, thrusting against her thigh again. “I’ll be quick, beautiful, I’m almost there.” She said nothing and he begged, “Please, Tris, please. I need this — I need you. I need to connect, I need to be inside you.”

She leaned her face close to his and he kissed her deeply before shifting so he was on top of her, eyes and hands traveling across her body with open admiration. He felt their minds connect again and shuddered at the pure pleasure of that reconnection. She took one more kiss from him before spreading her legs in invitation; he needed no further persuasion and immediately began thrusting his way in. She gasped, bordering on overstimulated at this point, but it did feel good and she could feel the raging intensity of his pleasure — not only physical, but emotional, she noted with a flutter in her belly. He had needed to feel her desire for him; he had desperately needed her and their connection.

As he promised, he worked quickly and needed very little time to finish inside her, bringing her to a fourth and final climax, the intensity of which was nearly too much. By the time they both came down, they were well and truly exhausted, Tris especially. Briar helped her to get cleaned up and walked her to their bedroom; he grabbed her a fresh loincloth and a nightdress and then eased her into bed.

“I’ll bring the kids in,” he assured her quietly, although she was already snoring lightly. He kissed her forehead and whispered, “I love you so dearly, my beautiful Coppercurls. Thank you for being mine and for growing this perfect family with me.” He pressed his hand her her belly, closed his eyes for a moment, and then went to fetch the children, his heart full.

Chapter Text

“You clean up nice,” Briar commented with a wink for Gil, who frowned, preoccupied.

“I feel fussy,” he complained, tugging at the dress tunic Sandry had made him.

“You look fantastic,” Sandry assured him, eyes bright as she brushed his blonde hair from his face. “Very handsome and well put together.”

“You’re lucky I’m married,” Briar informed Sandry with a forlorn sigh,  “or you’d have serious competition.” Sandry slapped his arm as he cackled. Gil grinned, nervous but amused.

“You look great and you have nothing to worry about,” Sandry said soothingly. “I promise. Uncle isn’t out to get you, he just wants to break the ice so we can all be comfortable around one another. It’s a good thing.”

“I was awfully nervous when I first met His Grace,” Ellie said as she walked up. “It’s intimidating, to be sure, but I guarantee it won’t be nearly as bad as you might think. He’s a good, fair man.”

Gil smiled his appreciation at the small woman and opened his mouth to say something but immediately closed it again, listening. “Is that a dog?” he asked.

Sandry grinned. “That’s Little Bear,” she said, bouncing on her toes. “I’d recognize that bark anywhere.”

Sure enough, before long, a white blur rocketed toward them, eyes bulging and tongue lolling with uncontainable excitement. Barking and leaping in his attempts to greet them all and lick their faces, Little Bear was sure to make contact with everybody; he knocked over most of the children with his over-the-top affections, washing their faces thoroughly until they were able to scramble out of his reach. Bae had taken a running leap into Briar’s arms at the sound of Little Bear’s barks, wiggling to be put down and greet the dog when he had calmed down.

After Little Bear had greeted all of the familiar humans and Chime, he gave Gil a thorough investigation with his nose. Gil knelt down to pet the dog, rubbing his belly when he rolled over, tail wagging and tongue lolling.

Sandry beamed. “He loves you,” she informed Gil.

“Oh, he’s a good boy, yes he is,” Gil cooed, scratching behind the dog’s ear with his other hand and laughing as he dodged a lick to the mouth. “He reminds of me of the hounds I had back home.”

The group of visitors approached on horse and in wagon and Duke Vedris dismounted from his horse first. Everybody present bowed deeply to him and then Gil rushed forward to take the horse’s reins, eyes down and face flushing as he grappled with the realization that he’d spoken with this man before. And about Sandry, no less, he thought, thoroughly embarrassed.

When the Winding Circle residents dismounted from horse and wagon, Gil smiled and nodded to each of them as Sandry made the introductions, and then took all of the horses to the stable to release their burdens and bring them to the paddock to graze. After he had the horses settled and the gear properly stored, he made his way back to where the group was gathered, chatting and laughing. Sandry stood next to Gil and Little Bear sat on Gil’s other side, licking his hand until Gil patted his head.

Arlen, who had just walked out of the Gathering Chamber, immediately began to cry, overwhelmed by the sudden crowd. Gil scooped him up and walked a little ways from the group, talking softly to his boy and rubbing his back as they settled into the grass. After a few minutes of cuddling and talking Arlen allowed Gil to carry him back to the group of people, pressing anxiously against his father and hiding his face.

Aurora approached and tugged on Arlen’s breeches gently. The boy looked down at her. “It’s okay, Arlen,” Aurora said sweetly. “This is our family. They’re all nice, I promise. Do you want to come play?”

Amaya, just behind Aurora, added, “Please, we need one more for even teams! Bae said you can have first throw, he doesn’t mind.”

Arlen grinned and nodded and Gil set him down. “Papa, bye!” he said as he ran off with the girls to where Bae waited nearby.

Sandry beamed at Gil. “That’s the first time I’ve heard him speak,” she commented, eyes bright with excitement.

He grinned back with pride. “He’s been picking up more words lately, mostly he only talks to me so far. I’m glad he’s gaining confidence.”

“Walk with me, my lad,” Duke Vedris instructed, gesturing for Gil to follow. With an anxious glance at Sandry, who was fighting a fit of giggles at the expression on his face, he did as he was bid. They walked around the outer edge of the garden and Gil remained silent as the Duke ran his hands gently over delicate stems and leaves, admiring Briar’s artistry at every glance. “It’s good to see you again. You look well,” he said, eyes twinkling. Gil smiled sheepishly, feeling his face heat in a blush. “You’re from Raven’s Landing, are you not?”

Gil blinked, surprised by the sudden change of topic, but nodded and said, “Yessir, born and raised.”

“How is the village faring?”

“Your pardon, Your Grace, but it’s been over a year since I left. They were doing well last I was aware. That previous winter had been exceptionally bitter but we all made it through and had resources to spare by the end. That’s a rousing success by my way of thinking.”

“I recall there were disputes with a neighboring village — River’s Edge.”

“Yessir. They reside down the mountain, in the valley where the Silver Stream flows down into the Erynwhit River. When fires stripped our forest of game and the stream of fish, we tried to negotiate a treaty to allow some fishing in the Erynwhit without having to travel so far but they were resistant. Then they began encroaching on our hunting grounds and sabotaging our stores, our animals, and what little farming we were able to conduct.”

“But it was resolved?”

“In a manner of speaking, sir. Their village leader was killed in a raider attack. The woman who replaced him was much more agreeable. We were able to reach a settlement in which two days a moon we sent fisherfolk to their stretch of the river and they sent hunters onto our lands. It was mutually beneficial and with minimal impact. It helped significantly to improve both food supply and morale. We had been talking of trading services or lumber for a small swath of their farmland — farming up in the mountain is short-seasoned and unpredictable so we relied mostly on hunting, fishing, and foraging — but that was when smallpox hit and I left shortly after. I’m not sure if those talks ever continued or panned out.”

“Forgive my barrage of questions. I’m retiring from the position of Duke but I’ll remain in active correspondence with Sandrilene, should she need any advising and, more to the point, I hope to travel to some of the smaller outlying villages such as Raven’s Landing. My hope is to gain a better understanding of how we can help all of our Emelan communities thrive.” Duke Vedris rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “If you don’t mind my asking, why did you leave? You said before that you left after your wife passed?”

“Yessir,” Gil replied, more quietly. “Smallpox. The entire village was affected and many of the neighboring villages; we lost six people at Raven’s Landing, Liliana among them. I hope you don’t think the less of me, Your Grace. I’m ashamed to admit my heart was no longer in the work or in the village. I would not allow myself to stay in a position of leadership when I had lost the will to excel. I passed the position down to Ezmerelda Nenten. I expect you’ll find she’s got both the heart and the head for it; she’s an incredible woman and a fierce warrior. I stayed long enough to teach her everything I could and then I decided it was time for Arlen and I to come to Summersea to be close to Glenna. We needed a fresh start and, frankly, I needed my sister’s support in my time of grief.”

“The gods work in mysterious ways,” Vedris said with a sigh. “Thank you for your decade of service as village leader.” He looked Gil in the eyes with a sudden intensity and Gil forced himself to meet that powerful gaze. “I expect you’ll continue treating Sandrilene with the respect and care she deserves. She’s very much enjoying your companionship. And, as I’m sure you’re aware, she has quite an army behind her should she ever need defending. Although she is quite capable of defending herself.”

Gil felt his face heat in a deep blush. Uncomfortable at the sudden turn of the conversation, he bowed slightly and murmured, “I don’t doubt she’s fully capable of taking on any adversary she may face and I promise I will never be someone she need defend herself against — even if I could pose a threat against her, which I very much doubt, I would never dream of hurting her. She deserves nothing but the best and I’m truly just grateful to know her. She’s an incredible woman.”

“That she is,” the older man replied, eyes softer now and twinkling with merriment. “Come, let us rejoin the party. Trisana is cooking this evening and her meals are always a pleasure.”

While Duke Vedris and Gil had walked away to talk, the rest of the group that had been inside the Gathering Chamber came out to join everyone else.

“Supper will be ready soon, it just needs some time to cook together,” Tris said as she kissed Lark’s cheek and hugged Glaki. “It’ll be an hour at the most.”

Everybody mingled and caught up, enjoying the evening.

Niko stood next to Tris and asked, “What’s with the magicked hat?” She followed his gaze to where Amaya was playing with the other children.

“It’s a bonnet,” Tris corrected snappishly. When he raised his eyebrows at her she huffed. “She’s got lightning growing in her hair,” she said softly, gesturing to her own lightning-riddled braids. “And the hearing on the winds was getting overwhelming whenever we went into Summersea. Sandry was able to create that bonnet to keep the sparks hidden and contained, and to silence the voices.”

“That’s really very interesting,” he commented. “I always assumed your ability to grow lightning was a side effect of you and Briar’s magic combining. I wonder if your magics hadn’t been combined prior to conception if she still would have had such capabilities from your union alone or if the spinning was a necessary step?”

Tris smiled wanly. “It’s hard to say,” she said with a shrug. She leaned a little closer and said, “I think Aurora can truthsay.”

Niko’s eyebrows raised. “One way to find out,” he said, grinning behind his mustache. He began spewing out a series of blatant lies and they both watched Aurora out of the corner of their eyes. She was occupied with the game the children played but now she kept turning to look at Niko, clearly distracted by something.

Tris and Niko shared a look. “You have to admit things are never dull around here,” Tris said with a grin. “I love that.”

“Love what? Talking about me again?” Briar teased as he slid up onto Tris’s other side, gently holding her hand in his and kissing her cheek tenderly.

Tris rolled her eyes but grinned and leaned against him affectionately. “Aurora can truthsay,” Tris informed him.

“And with almost no effort, it appears,” Niko added, stroking his mustache thoughtfully.

“Oh, nice,” Briar commented with enthusiasm, “that’ll come in handy.”

Niko chuckled and Tris snorted.

Rosethorn approached and gestured for Briar to follow her and, with another kiss for Tris, he did so.

A few minutes later, Rosethorn said firmly, “Talk to me, lad,” as she inspected his miniature tree forest at the heart of his garden. “Tris told me what the secret was. Are you okay?”

Briar glanced up, meeting Rosethorn’s eyes briefly, then he returned his gaze to the little maple he was petting. He shrugged. “I’m fine.” When she raised one eyebrow in disbelief he smiled crookedly at her. “I am, really. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like the idea but,” he shrugged again, “well, even if he was sure, there’s no proof he was right. I can tell myself it likely ain’t so. And even if it was true — I always figured whoever knocked my dam up wasn’t exactly a good person. That’s no surprise.”

“It doesn’t define you,” she said with a rare softness.

“I know.”

“So what’s bothering you? And don’t bother lying — I can tell you have something on your mind.”

He glared at her. “It got nothing to do with him.” She gave him some time to organize his thoughts and after a while he said slowly, “Me and Tris spent a night apart. We got into it and I didn’t handle it well.” He swallowed the lump in his throat and whispered, “I thought I was losing her, Rosethorn.”

“Have you gone daft?” Rosethorn reached over to tug hard at his ear. “You know full well she isn’t going anywhere.”

“Yeah,” he agreed half-heartedly. “I just— I just couldn’t imagine what she couldn’t tell me, what she didn’t trust me with. I was thinking the worst. When she told me — I was actually relieved that’s all it was. That shit don’t matter to me, Rosethorn. Tris matters to me and our family matters. The here and now is what’s important.”

“She thought it would be hard on you.”

“I know that. And maybe it would have been, a few years ago. I appreciate that she was looking out for me. I ain’t mad. I’m just glad we’re okay, you know? I got this — this fear — that one day she’s gonna wake up and realize just how amazing she is and she’ll — she’ll know she could have done better than me, you know?”

Rosethorn pulled his ear harder, with a twist. Briar grimaced. “Enough of that self-pity nonsense,” she said firmly, eyebrows coming together in a deep scowl. “Tris knew exactly what she was doing when she chose to marry you and she has no regrets.”

“Yeah,” he whispered.

“Where in Mila’s name is this coming from?”

He shook his head. “It don’t matter. I know I’m just being an idiot.”

“Briar—” Rosethorn warned.

He grimaced. “When I realized she was hiding something I thought maybe — maybe she’d found someone else, you know?” His voice caught and he busied himself for a minute, fussing with a particularly needy cedar. When he had blinked away the tears that had burned and he trusted his voice again, he muttered, “I know it’s stupid and it ain’t that I don’t trust her. I just let my insecurities get the best of me. I ain’t proud of it.”

“It happens to the best of us,” Rosethorn said with a sigh. “As long as you’ve come back to reality. Tris loves you and she loves the life you’re growing together.  You have nothing to worry about on that front.”

“I know,” he whispered, taking another moment to regain his composure. “Which brings me back to the things I actually do need to worry about. I’m trying to figure out how to explain what happened in town to the kids… I don’t know where the line is, you know? How much to explain or how much they’ll understand.”

“What have you told them so far?”

“Not much,” he admitted. “Bae was fine when I got home and I figured if he’s okay, why push it? I just apologized for scaring him and left it at that. But I know I can’t just leave it forever.”

Rosethorn nodded slowly. “Where’s your hesitation?”

“I don’t want to give them details about my childhood,” he said flatly. “I know I can’t hide it forever but— but I don’t think they need to know yet. I don’t want to ruin their innocence but I also don’t want them to be ignorant or naive. I feel like it’s a fine line and I don’t know what the right thing is.”

“They haven’t asked?”

Briar shook his head. “Haven’t asked Tris about her past, neither. We’ve always just said we grew up at Winding Circle with you and Lark and the girls, and we’ve left it at that. They’ve never asked for more detail.”

“As far as I’m concerned, if they’re ready to ask then they’re ready to know. If they haven’t asked, I wouldn’t bring it up. When they do ask, be straightforward. There’s no reason to hide it from them. As for what happened at Summersea — keep it simple. Explain that you were frightened that the man had hurt Bae and you overreacted. If they ask any follow-up questions you can go from there.”

“Yeah, okay, that makes sense. Thanks, Rosethorn.” She nodded curtly and he sat back on his heels. “Has Tris told you what Aurora keeps saying about the triplets?” When she shook her head no, he continued, “She swears all three babies ‘feel green’, as she puts it, like you and I. She insists they all need plant names.”

She frowned at him. “Have you discussed this with Niko?”

“Not yet but I imagine Tris will be doing that soon if she hasn’t already.”

“Three more ambient green mages — that would be something, that’s for certain,” she muttered, smirking to herself.

Briar grinned. “It would be absolute chaos,” he said with a chuckle. “But I suppose it will be regardless.”

“With six children — much less, six magelets — chaos is inevitable,” she agreed. “I suppose it’s a good thing, then, that all of you seem to thrive in chaos.”

Briar couldn’t argue with that.

Chapter Text

Can I ask you something? Tris inquired as she carefully worked an intricate braid into Amaya’s hair, entirely unperturbed by the flashes of lightning that sparkled in her daughter’s glossy black curls.

Briar, lacing up the back of Aurora’s dress, glanced up and replied, Of course, beautiful. Everything okay?

Yes of course. Aloud, she murmured, “Hold still, lovely, I’m nearly done.” To Briar, she said, When you realized I was keeping something hidden from you… you thought maybe I wanted to stray. She felt him flinch. Why?

I didn’t really think you were doing anything or even wanting to, he assured her hurriedly. She could feel his shame and pressed back with gentle reassurance, which he leaned into with relief. I know that’s not you. I just let my own — my own fears get the best of me. I can’t bear the thought of losing you, Coppercurls. And sometimes I wonder… maybe if you’d thought you’d had more options — if you’d realized how beautiful you truly are — maybe you wouldn’t have been so quick to — to settle.

They both looked up from their tasks and their eyes met, serious but affectionate, each silently seeking validation from the other. You know damn well I’m not going anywhere, she chided, a touch of irritation coloring her mind-voice. And I’ve never for a moment felt that I was settling.

I know. And I trust you, honest. I just got in my own head. I’m really sorry.

I’m not angry, I just want to understand.

“All done,” Briar told Aurora.

“Do I look pretty?” Aurora asked as she twirled, giggling as the skirts flared around her.

“Absolutely beautiful,” he assured her with a grin, wrapping an arm around her and kissing her forehead when she ran forward for a hug. “Bae, let’s get you dressed, buddy.”

Tris finished pinning a delicate hairnet into Amaya’s hair and murmured, “Another piece of Sandry’s artistry. This should keep your sparks hidden just as effectively as the bonnet. It won’t help with the hearing though, so if that gets overwhelming, let me know and we can put the ear beads in. It will be rather crowded.”

“Thank you, Mama,” Amaya said as she took Aurora’s offered hands to help lever her to her feet. Amaya turned this way and that in front of the tall mirror, inspecting her mother’s impeccable work and Sandry’s creations. “I like how it sparkles.”

Aurora settled in front of Tris and Bae grudgingly let Briar assist with his dress clothes.

You’ve never been with anyone else, Briar told Tris privately, a touch of sorrow in his mind-voice. If it was me, maybe I’d be wondering what I’d missed out on or what else was out there.

Do you wonder what you’re missing? Tris inquired sharply, her own insecurities bubbling to the surface. 

Of course not, Briar assured her hastily. But I had plenty of experience before we chose each other. I know there’s no one who could come close to comparing to how amazing you are, Tris. You’re everything I want and more than I could have ever imagined I’d deserve. I have no doubts whatever. I guess I just wonder if you do, seeing as you don’t have anyone to compare me to.

He felt Tris’s amusement and glanced at her in time to see her flash a small grin. Not all of us need to sleep with half the world’s population to know what we want, Briar.

He laughed aloud, ignoring the curious looks of the children. It wasn’t half the population, he retorted, eyes warm with humor. Maybe a quarter at most. Content that Bae was properly attired, Briar started fussing with his hair, using an oil he’d made specially to tame some of the frizz and define his curls. “Might be near time for a hair trim, buddy,” Briar commented as he worked with the red mop.

“The fuck it is,” Tris snapped back, eyes narrowing behind her spectacles.

“You know, it’s funny to think that our babies have never seen your hair in all its glory,” Briar said, grinning broadly. To Bae, he continued, “You realize you get these beautiful curls from Mama, right? She has the same hair beneath all those braids. I haven’t seen them released in a lotta years — long before you three were born.”

“Well, there’s nothing to be done about it just now,” Tris murmured absently as she finished Aurora’s hair. “There you are, sweets.”

“Thanks, Mama!” Aurora said as she scrambled to her feet to join Amaya at the mirror.

Briar pulled a thick leather satchel out of his mage kit and handed it to Tris. Frowning, she took it and peered in, then glared at Briar, who put on his most innocent expression.

“You’ve been carrying these around?” Tris demanded, equal parts annoyed and amused.

“Just in case,” Briar admitted with a shrug. Tris pulled out a glass flame courtesy of Chime, one that Tris had magicked into a very powerful soul gem. She had spent months perfecting her technique until she was able to store an abundance of magic in each of them; even Niko had been impressed by the capabilities of the inconspicuous little glass bits and had commissioned a number of them for his own personal use as well as for work purposes.

Tris turned the glass over in her fingers, contemplating, then murmured, “Fine. But I’ll need privacy. And that curl oil of yours.”

Briar grinned and said, “Come along, my sprouts, let’s go see how the others are doing.”

After they’d left, Chime flew over from where she had been perched on the windowsill and Tris smiled grimly at her. “Do you suppose it’s time to see my curls, Chime?” Chime chinked sweetly and Tris sighed, then settled cross-legged on the plump cushion she’d been using as a seat and carefully began untying one of her thick braids, pulling the power of hurricane-force winds out of her hair and easing it into the glass piece with care, cautious not to overburden it or let loose so much as a thread of rough sea air. When she had gotten that entire braid released and contained, she opened her eyes and smiled at Chime, unable to look at the now obscenely bright glass in her hand until she reeled back her magic vision. She wrapped it in specially protective cloth Sandry had made and tucked it back into the satchel before pulling out the next piece of glass.

***

Briar led the children down the hall of the citadel, knocking and waiting for a response before entering the room. Sandry, dressed in fully exquisite splendor, was getting her own hair brushed out by Gudruny. Daja and Ellie, both ready and waiting, stood nearby as the girls all chatted amongst themselves. Sandry beamed at Briar as he entered and gasped when the children walked in.

“Oh, Briar!” Sandry cooed, motionless even in her excitement so as not to disrupt Gudruny’s work. “Your children look so incredibly wonderful. I’m so glad you’re all able to be here. It means the world to me, truly.”

“Thank you,” Aurora said with a grin, twirling again to show off. “I feel pretty!”

Amaya, far less interested in dressing up, held Briar’s hand and sighed dramatically. “Mama says we need to be on our very best behavior.”

Bae, thumb in his mouth, nodded gravely.

“Is Arlen here?” Aurora inquired, running up to Daja and reaching upward. Daja lifted her up and hugged her, touching noses affectionately. Aurora reached a hand to Ellie, who wrapped her arms around both Daja and Aurora with a happy giggle.

“He’s just down the hall with his papa,” Sandry replied. “They should be ready any time now.”

“I’ll see how they’re doing,” Briar said. “You little ladies stay here. C’mon, Bae.”

The boys walked down the hall and found Gil and Arlen. All four boys were well-dressed in nice tunics and breeches and Gil was trying to brush his hair to the side with his fingers. His eyes met Briar’s in the mirror and he grumbled, “This is stupid.”

Briar grinned toothily. “If you’re Sandry’s guy, you’re gonna have to get used to the idea of getting dressed up like a doll. It’s a burden we all must carry, as her family.” Briar took a vial out of his mage kit and, scooping some aloe from the vial with his fingers, he rubbed it between his hands and used to it to settle Gil’s hair into a respectable arrangement. “You’ll get used to it.”

While Gil inspected his hair, Briar took the opportunity to preen in the mirror next to him.

Gil frowned. “You don’t seem to mind.”

“Briar likes to get all dolled up so he can show off for his lady friends,” Tris said from the doorway, the humor in her eyes belying the bitter tone in her voice. 

“Well, when you look as good as I—” Briar started to say, then tapered off, eyes wide and mouth slack with shock. Tris had released all of her braids and, with a tedious amount of brushing and wetting and oiling, her curls were bouncing freely, framing her face and falling just below her shoulders, sparks of lightning dancing through them. “Damn,” Briar whispered, a smile slowly creeping onto his face.

“Wow, Mama,” said Bae, running up and reaching his hands up. She lifted him onto her hip and he immediately touched her hair, eyes wide with wonder.

“Curls just like yours, huh, Bae?” Tris said, smiling.

“Yeah,” Bae agreed, impressed, tugging gently on a curl.

“Hey Gil, Sandry’s two doors down — that way,” he gestured with his head. “Take Bae with you. We’re gonna need a minute.”

“That means they’re gonna kiss,” Bae informed Arlen soberly, wrinkling his nose in disgust. Arlen giggled behind his hands.

“You know what, if it weren’t for me and your mama kissing, you wouldn’t exist,” Briar pointed out to Bae, who stuck out his tongue. “Now go with Gil, unless you want to see the kissing.”

“Yuck,” Bae whined, wiggling to get down. Tris rolled her eyes and set him down, snorting a laugh as he bolted from the room.

“Have fun,” Gil called out with a laugh, tossing Arlen up onto his shoulders and walking out. 

Briar shut the door and grinned wolfishly at Tris. “Well hey there, Coppercurls,” he growled flirtatiously. She tried to glare at him but it turned into a giggle when he buried his face in her neck and pressed her against the wall, careful not to put any pressure on her belly.

Moments later, Sandry’s voice rang loudly in their heads, Get your sorry behinds in here! You can — canoodle — later, after the coronation. And you absolutely may not do it in the citadel!

We’re not doing anything, Tris mind-grumbled. We’ll be right there.

“Do you think she realizes it wouldn’t have been the first time?” Briar asked, eyes bright with mischief. Tris cackled.

They joined the others and everybody fell silent at the sight of Tris’s hair.

“Oh, Tris,” Sandry breathed, hands over her mouth and blue eyes wide.

Tris, beet-red with embarrassment, waved her off. “Quit it,” she muttered. “It’s just my hair.” She paused to take in Sandry — elegant in a delicate dusty rose pink gown — and added, “You look lovely.” Tris gripped Briar’s arm to steady herself as she curtsied and she added, “Your Grace.” Her children followed suit with curtsy or bow, as they had been taught.

“Oh, and with only the slightest hint of sarcasm too,” Sandry said with a giggle, rushing forward and wrapping her arms around Tris’s neck, startling the redhead. After a moment’s hesitation, Tris hugged her back tightly.

You’re going to be great, Tris assured her silently, feeling Sandry’s hidden elevated nerves. You’ve done this job for years; this is merely a formality and His Grace will be around to help should you need it. And you’ll always have all of us.

Briar put his hand on Sandry’s shoulder and he added, You’re made for this, Sandry.

Daja approached and put her hand on Sandry’s other shoulder, Ellie by her side. Gil stood solidly at Sandry’s back, quiet and steady; the children squeezed into the gaps to offer her their own comfort. Sandry took a moment to breathe into the affection of her family and then beamed, eyes shining brightly.

“I’m ready,” she whispered.

“Of course you are,” Daja said calmly. “And Emelan is ready for you to lead us. We couldn’t ask for better.”

***

The Summersea festivities of the morning slowly simmered down and people crowded into market square, surrounding the pedestal on which Sandry would be crowned. Guards — some with magic, many without — were stationed around the pedestal and throughout the crowd, watching closely for any signs of disturbance. Anybody who could see magic could see the glimmer of protection and detection spells throughout the district and concentrated around the pedestal.

Sandry’s family — excluding Lark and her uncle — were clustered together, chatting amongst themselves as they waited with the rest of Summersea.

When the bell tolled midday the crowd slowly parted a bubble around Sandry, Duke Vedris, Dedicate Lark, and their accompanying guards as they moved into position. When they were on the pedestal, Sandry in front and the other two on either side and a couple steps behind, a hush fell over the crowd. Sandry curtsied and the crowd formed a wave as everybody bowed or curtsied their respect in return.

Duke Vedris stepped up beside Sandry and spoke, his voice magicked slightly to reach the outskirts of the crowded plaza. “It is with great honor I stand here today to relinquish my position of Duke and to pass it onward to my dear great niece — Lady Sandrilene fa Toren. I will remain involved in the affairs of Emelan in a position of advisement, in pirate expulsion, and in expeditions to the farthest corners of Emelan. I do not anticipate there will be much need for my assistance. Sandrilene has been working intimately with me as my second-in-command for many years now and her wisdom is far beyond her years. I have absolute faith in Sandrilene’s abilities to take care of the people of Emelan as you deserve to be taken care of, in every regard.”

Vedris turned and bowed low to Sandry and, simultaneously, she curtsied deeply.

“Your wisdom will always be welcome and appreciated, Your Grace,” Sandry said graciously, her voice also magicked to carry across the crowd.

After he stepped back, Sandry addressed the residents of Summersea. “Thank you all for coming. I won’t take up much of your time, I know you’re all very busy.” Daja, Tris, and Briar felt Sandry’s magic grasp theirs tenderly, like holding their hands and they all squeezed back, offering reassurance. Her smile brightened slightly as she continued, “I imagine you all know who I am and I’ve spoken with a great many of you personally so I won’t waste time with introductions or long-winded speeches. Just know that I’ll continue to work tirelessly to ensure the safety and prosperity of all of Emelan. For those of you who haven’t yet heard — this upcoming Sunsday at midday, here in Market Square, we will be offering resource assistance to those in need — clothing, food, boiling pots. Supplies are limited but it will be a recurring event; we’ll be taking basic information from each person who receives goods so we can keep track of who has been helped and who may need to be at the front of the line for next time. For those of you who don’t need the help and would like to volunteer your time for future events — come by during the event and we can get you signed up to do so. Thank you all. The more we can come together as a community and help those of us who are struggling the most, the stronger we will be altogether. Now, let’s get this ceremony out of the way so we can continue on with our day.”

At Sandry’s insistence, the ceremony was quick and without excessive embellishment. Sandry was blessed first by Duke Vedris and then by a chosen representative of the Living Circle Temple — Dedicate Lark, of course. Sandry vowed to serve the will of the gods and to lead the people of Emelan with justice, mercy, compassion, and fortitude. She took the Oath with a graceful solemnity, curtsying deeply before both Duke Vedris and Dedicate Lark as she did so, until the ceremonial crown was placed upon her head. Vedris offered his blessing, officially passing on the title and responsibilities of ruler of Emelan on to Sandry.

“Allow me to formally introduce Her Grace, Duchess of Emelan — Sandrilene fa Toren,” Vedris announced, bowing low to Sandry and everybody in the crowd followed suit. 

With the ceremony concluded, Sandry was lead back to the citadel by her entourage of guards and the residents of Summersea dispersed to begin the raucous celebrations that would last well into the night. The political guests and Sandry’s family and close friends made their way toward the citadel for the coronation celebration party.

Chapter Text

“Are you alright?” Sandry asked from the doorway of the stable. Gil flinched, nearly dropping the apple he’d been about to offer the horse in front of him. Face heating in a blush, he held the apple out to the mare, who took the treat eagerly, then he turned to Sandry. She had changed out of her formal attire but he couldn’t help but notice that she didn’t need the fancy clothing to radiate elegance. He smiled sheepishly.

“Yeah, I’m good. Just getting the horses settled for the night.”

“You left in quite a hurry.”

“Yeah,” he said again, rubbing at the back of his neck. “Sorry. I was just— I don’t belong there, with those people. I felt like a sheep trying to blend in with a pack of wolves.”

Sandry giggled and walked up to him, resting her hands on his chest. She felt him relax slightly at her touch and he slipped his hands down to her waist, tugging her closer. She leaned into the connection gratefully.

“If it eases your mind,” she said softly, “Tris didn’t last much longer than you did.” He blinked, confused, then saw the humor in her eyes and he grinned broadly. “I’ll admit I had hoped for a dance with you though.”

“I don’t really dance,” he muttered, cheeks reddening again. “I never learned. At least not the type of dancing you’re thinking of. We don’t exactly do formal events where I’m from.”

Sandry ran her hands up, resting them on his neck and began to sway slowly, guiding his body with hers. Instinctively, he closed his eyes and leaned down to rest his forehead gently against hers, allowing himself to follow her motions. For a while they swayed together in silence but for the quiet nickers and snorts of the stabled horses. After some time, Gil raised one hand to stroke her cheek with his thumb; her eyes fluttered open and they shared a smile.

“I much prefer to dance with you than with any of those arrogant noblemen,” Sandry informed him, eyes bright with affection. “Though I must say, I’m going to need an exhibition of your mountain-man dancing sometime.”

Gil chuckled warmly and then his smile faltered. “Sandry… can we keep this up? I mean — politically? Realistically? Aren’t you meant to marry a nobleman, to produce an heir?”

Sandry’s smile turned wry. “You’ll find there are a great many things I’m meant to do, by societal standards, but such expectations mean very little to me. The coronation itself is a shining example. Do you know the number of subtly snide remarks I’ve had this evening alone, remarking on how unremarkable the celebration was? Because I chose not to spend an exorbitant amount of coin on something so frivolous. Any other ruler would have spent enough coin to feed half their country’s population, purely to show off for the fellow nobility and prove that they’ve the money to squander. There are too many people suffering in poverty to justify such unnecessary expenses, to my way of thinking.”

“You’re sensible and charitable and that’s absolutely an asset to Emelan, even if some can’t acknowledge that it’s so.”

 “Thank you,” she said soberly. She met his eyes squarely, blue eyes serious. “Are you having second thoughts?”

Gil pressed a kiss to her lips, soft and sweet. “Not about you,” he assured her. “Maybe about myself, a little. It was just — uncomfortable — in that room, with all those people. It made me feel like a mountain bumpkin, that’s for certain. I felt so out of place. And — please don’t take this the wrong way… It just got me thinking, I just don’t want to— to—” He stumbled over his words, hesitant, then blurted out, “—to fall in love with you, and have you taken away because it isn’t ideal for your position. Your responsibility to Emelan will always come first, and I respect and appreciate that… but I do worry you may someday feel it’s important to marry a man who is your societal equal. To do what’s expected of you.”

Sandry giggled and tugged gently on his ear. “If I wanted a man who could waltz with the rest of the nobles, I’d have had my pick,” she reprimanded softly. “That’s not what I want. You have a heart of pure gold, Gil, and you’re down to earth. You’re real and raw and genuine. There’s a lot to love about you and I haven’t found a man who could come close to comparing — and many have tried to convince me they might. I can be myself with you and that means more than you know. I love you dearly, Gilbert Fenren, and I won’t settle for less. I know my own mind and my own heart. I know what I need and what I deserve. No matter what I do, people will be judging me for it; it’s unavoidable. And frankly, if people must criticize, they ought to judge me on things that are relevant to the prosperity of Emelan; who I choose to share my private time with is nobody’s business but mine.”

He looked away for a moment, blinking back tears. Sandry stroked her hand across the angles of his chin and down his neck, patient, and when he had regained his composure, he said, “I’m trying not to overthink it.”

“Good,” she whispered, “don’t think, just feel. This feels right to me. If it feels right to you, then I say we’re exactly where we ought to be. We are not doing anything wrong.” He nodded, eyes glimmering, and she gently tugged him down for a slow kiss, then pulled away just far enough to murmur, “Come to my cottage with me?”

Gil nodded and, with a giggle, Sandry tugged him toward her tree cottage by his hand.

***

The days after the coronation were hectic. Sandry was kept busy with matters of state and politics, while everybody else worked hard to ensure they had as much ready for the charity event as they could manage, in addition to their daily works. The event itself was an all-day endeavor and everybody was exhausted by the end but they were all in agreement it was well worth the effort. Briar knew many of the Mire residents personally so he and Ellie, who was undeniably likable, worked the frontline in communication with the people and recorded who they were and what they were in need of. Briar treated some mild ailments and directed a handful of people toward Urda’s House for more serious conditions.

Everybody else handled the handouts. A number of people from Winding Circle were in attendance, including Lark, Rosethorn, their new charge, Evvy, and Glaki. At the end of the day, everybody gathered together for supper at the citadel and discussed how the day had gone and what changes they might make for the next event, and then they all went home for a well-deserved rest.

The following day, Daja and Ellie boarded a ship destined for Hajra. Ellie nearly changed her mind at the last moment when all three of the Moss children began to cry during their farewells but Daja assured her firmly that the children would be just fine and they would be back home before long.

When Tris and the children retired to their cottage that evening, Tris found a package wrapped in linen on the table, topped with a note, which read:

Darling Moss Clan,
This is something I’ve been working on in my spare time. It’s a silly thing, I suppose, but I imagine the children will get some enjoyment out of it. Please give them all my love and remind them we’ll be home soon and will be thinking of them constantly until our return.
With eternal love,
Ellie

Tris opened the bundle and grinned, carefully flipping through the pages of the hand-written book with admiration. Ellie had compiled dozens of the children’s favorite stories into one tome.

Tris reached out to Daja. Tell Ellie thank you for the book. It’s magnificent.

She’s glad you like it. She says she had a lot of fun putting it together.

Tris didn’t waste time settling the children for story time that evening. They were even more excited than she and demanded story after story until finally Tris decided they ought to go to bed. Briar came out of his workroom just as they were finishing the final reading of the night and he helped get the children settled into bed. When they were asleep, Tris handed him the book.

“Ellie wrote this,” she said as he opened it up, glancing through. “A whole series of story time favorites and some I hadn’t even heard before. Read the first one. It’s a retelling of ancient Sotatan mythology, you’ve probably heard it before, but she did a great job putting it on paper. It’s lovely.” He reclined on the couch and she cuddled against him, nursing her cup of tea. “Read it aloud,” she insisted. He scowled at her and she ignored the look, shifting slightly so Chime could join them.

Briar stole a sip of her tea and handed it back, then began to read:

 Of Father Earth and Mother Sky

In the beginning, the Earth was naught but dry and barren rock baked by the sun and eroded by the rough winds; volcanic eruptions tore from within and lightning struck the rocky surface from above. The Earth was empty of life and, in fact, unsuitable to sustain life. Father Earth, as he so called himself, yearned for more and was becoming distraught with the realization that he had not the capability to create life. He was getting to be rather lonesome. One day he cried out into the abyss beyond his own crusty edges, begging for company.

Mother Sky answered his call. She said, “I’m here, Father Earth, and I too seek companionship, but I’m afraid I have little to offer. As it is, my winds whip at you and my lightning burns your surface. I fear if I unleash the torrent of rain held within my clouds, you may be lost to the water, never to be seen again.”

“I do not fear you,” Father Earth assured her. “Please, drench me in your life-giving rains and let us see what may spring forth.”

And so Mother Sky did just that. For eons she poured water from her clouds, slowly filling lakes and rivers and the endless expanses of sea and ocean. From within the water, life began to grow — greenery emerged from the oceans and dominated the landscape. Roots twined underground, weaving a tapestry within the earth, nourished by the rain and protecting Father Earth from erosion. Slowly, life continued to survive and thrive in many varying forms. Together, Father Earth and Mother Sky populated the planet with unprecedented diversity, each community interconnected with the next in an endless living circle.

“That girl is something else,” Briar muttered as he flipped through more of the book. After a few minutes of reading, he added, “These are fantastic.”

“Yes, they are,” Tris murmured sleepily, eyes closed.

“Let’s get you into bed, Coppercurls. Are you walking or am I going to carry you?”

She snorted and, with a groan, she got to her feet and stumbled groggily to bed.

***

Over the following two moons, as the weather cooled, everybody fell into routine. The children’s lessons were ongoing and Briar was insistent they each learn to fight in addition to magic and reading studies. Amaya embraced both her magic lessons with her mother and the hand-to-hand combat. Tris still held her daughter’s magic in a tight grip most of the time but gradually they were experimenting with releasing the control and allowing Amaya to figure out how to rein it in on her own. Aurora was less intrigued by the fighting lessons but she didn’t like her sister besting her in anything so she did her best to keep up. Niko visited her two or three times a week and would occasionally bring her along to the Hub when he had work to tend to there so she could observe the seers at work.

Baelfire had no interest in learning to fight but he was fascinated by Gil’s bow. With Briar’s blessing and assistance, he and Gil pulled some branches off the Moss oak tree-house and he created a small bow not only for Bae, but for each of the children. Bae was immediately smitten and spent a lot of time practicing stringing the bow and learning to shoot with impressive accuracy. Gil was proud to inform Briar that Bae was a natural archer. Bae’s healing lessons were improving by the week. The primary focus had been teaching him how to compartmentalize his magic so that he could be aware of others being ill or injured without it overwhelming him. He had made a lot of progress and was even starting to enjoy helping the sick, though he rather preferred the quiet lessons in his papa’s workroom learning how to make medicines.

Arlen often tagged along with his father as he tended to the animals and he was growing more attached to Sandry as her relationship with Gil continued to progress. Sandry was kept busy but she was always sure to make time for her family and she began sleeping at her cottage more often than at the citadel so she could be close to both Gil and Arlen. Vedris, who had essentially retired in title only, was working in close coordination with Sandry even as she urged him to slow down and relax more. He did try to do as she bid and he joined his friends more often for days of rest; he very much enjoyed the company and he was better able to relax when he wasn’t at the citadel or in Summersea.

Daja and Ellie finally rejoined their family in the second week of Snow Moon. Sandry greeted them in Summersea, chattering excitedly as she rode with them toward home. They were exhausted and Sandry had offered them lodging in the citadel for the evening but they both wanted to be back in their own cottage on their own land and they felt the extra little time riding was worth it. They arrived in time for supper, which was a loud and boisterous affair — the children especially were beside themselves with glee to have two of their favorite aunts back home.

After everybody had eaten and the excitement had settled into a soft buzz, Daja motioned for Briar to follow her outside and she handed him a small metal box. He stared at it, confused, and then his eyes widened.

“Is it—?” Daja grinned and nodded. “Fuck, no way,” he whispered, flipping the lid open and eagerly reaching in to gently pull out the fist-sized clump of moss Daja had brought him. “Oh, Daj’ — how?” He grinned at her, eyes shining with emotion, and pet the soft moss with loving, trembling fingers.

“It was a lot easier than I thought it would be,” she told him with a nonchalant shrug. “Turns out the Hajran jail cell doors were in need of some refreshing and who better to do the job than me? Anyway, they left me alone long enough for me to grab a handful. I hope it’s still healthy, I made sure it had water but I wasn’t sure it would survive the trip.”

“It’s perfect,” he whispered, stubbornly blinking back tears. He wrapped his arms around his sister’s neck and she hugged him back briefly before they both let go. “Moss is much tougher than it looks,” he informed her with a lopsided grin. “Forever underestimated.” He nuzzled the moss to his face and said, “Thanks, Daj’, really. I didn’t think you’d actually have the chance to bring me back my moss. I never thought I’d see it again.”

“Glad I could help. Do you need a minute alone to catch up with your old friend?” 

When Briar nodded she laughed and swung lightly at his shoulder, then let him be so he could spend some quality time with the very same moss that had comforted him in one of his darkest times; the moss that he had loved so thoroughly, he had taken its name.

“You’ll be happy here,” he assured it with deep affection. “I’ll find you a nice shady spot on my tree and you’ll have all the water you can drink. No more dank cell for you, my lovely. You’re safe now. You’re free.”

Chapter Text

The next morning Tris, Daja, Briar, and Sandry were sitting outside under the oak trees that made up the Gathering Chamber, drinking their morning tea together and watching as the children played nearby. The autumn air was crisp and fresh and they were basking in the reunion of their circle, catching up and enjoying the peace of the morning.

“You owe me a silver astral, weather witch,” Daja said mildly.

Tris frowned sharp-eyed at her sister. “I do? Why?”

Daja grinned, white teeth flashing against her dark skin. “I bet Ellie your hair would be back in braids by the time we got home.”

Tris rolled her eyes and Briar grinned and leaned over to tug at a red curl, laughing when she smacked at his hand. “To be fair,” he said, eyes twinkling, “she had every intention to put them back in right quick but I convinced her to let the curls fly free for a while.”

“How did you manage that?”

“I’m not allowed to say,” Briar said casually, still smiling. “But it may have involved some groveling.”

Sandry laughed and Tris rolled her eyes again, then said, “Anyway — tell us about Hajra. What were Ellie’s sisters like?”

“She wasn’t exaggerating when she said her sisters are silly and obnoxious,” she said. “They’re entertaining though. And sweet, when they aren’t together. Each of them individually are pleasant enough but when they’re together, it’s constant squabbling.”

“But you liked them all in all?” Sandry asked.

“Yeah. I mean, I’m glad they don’t live any closer,” Daja admitted, trying not to smile. Sandry giggled into her hands. “By the time we were preparing to leave, I was definitely ready to go and Ellie was entirely fed up. There was a lot of unnecessary drama. And it was weird for everybody because Prissy’s husband is the man Ellie was supposed to marry. He was gross. Condescending and full of himself and clearly felt he was lordly compared to everybody else in the room. Even if Ellie wasn’t my lover, I’d be relieved for her that she avoided that situation. Makes my stomach turn to think how close she was to being his wife.”

“Sucks for her sister though,” Briar commented, lying back in the grass with his hand resting on the little patch of moss tucked at the base of his shakkan.

“She didn’t seem to mind,” she replied with a shrug. “It was weird. It was like she felt she had beat Ellie out to be able to marry him and she was constantly bragging about it like it was some great accomplishment, trying to goad Ellie into fighting with her about him or anything else she thought she’d take the bait on. It’s no wonder Ellie has the patience of a saint, having been raised with her. And it’s no wonder Ellie didn’t want to go back. I’ve never seen her so miserable or angry as when she’s around her sisters.”

“Prissy’s the middle sister, right?” Sandry asked. “How was the youngest? What’s her name — Minnie?”

“Yeah, she’s really sweet when she’s not around Prissy but when the two of them are together she follows after her like a lost duckling. Ellie says they’ve always been like that and Ellie was always the odd one out because she refused to conform to Prissy’s bullying or blindly follow their mother’s way of thinking.”

“Good on her,” Tris murmured, lying down next to Briar and watching the clouds with him, one hand on her large and rapidly expanding belly and the other sneaking over to intertwine her fingers with his. “I’m sure it was tough growing up with them but she’s got the best deal out of it now, if you ask me.”

“She’s definitely the most sensible of the three,” Daja agreed. “The most level-headed by a wide margin.”

“What about her father?” Briar asked, curious. “Did you get on with him?”

Daja grinned. “Don’t ask Ellie about it, she’s still sore.”

“What happened?” inquired Sandry. She sat her empty cup down beside her and began rummaging through her bag until she found the embroidery project she was working on.

“It went well, I guess. He liked me. We talked a lot about trade deals and smithing. But Ellie’s vexed because she said he treated me like an equal but still treats her like ‘an incompetent child’, in her words.”

“Oh, poor Ellie,” Sandry said with another giggle. “It’s no wonder she’s been in no hurry to go back.”

“Yeah, she’s glad to be home.” They lapsed into comfortable silence for a few minutes and then Daja added, softly, “I asked her parents for their blessing to marry her.”

“Oh, Daja!” Sandry exclaimed, dropping her needlework to reach over for a hug. Daja grinned, cheeks pink, and leaned into the affection.

“Did you get it?” Briar asked, peering at her. “Their blessing, I mean.”

“Yes, and I think it gave her mother especially some peace of mind to think Ellie might marry, but I haven’t brought it up with Ellie yet. I’m not entirely sure she even wants to marry. We’ve never really discussed it.”

“What made you ask?” asked Tris, lifting up onto her elbows to look intently at Daja.

Daja shrugged. “Honestly, I’m not sure. It just kind of happened. I guess I felt like I was there and they were there, so I ought to take advantage of the opportunity.”

“Do you want to marry?” Sandry inquired tenderly.

“I don’t need it,” Daja said with another shrug, fiddling with the living metal on her hand. “But I don’t dislike the idea either. I love her and we’re going to be spending our lives together regardless. I feel like she deserves to have that chance, if she wants it. I’ll talk to her about it soon and see how she feels. Either way is good for me.”

“She’ll want to,” Tris said with confidence, meeting Daja’s eyes steadily. “She’s a romantic. She figured you didn’t want to marry.”

Daja frowned. “You think so?”

Tris nodded. “She’s not one to complain,” she added, “and she would be fine without it. But I think she’ll be really excited when you ask.”

“You need to make it a special moment,” Briar added. “Spend an evening together, make her something special to commemorate — you gotta be romantic, Daj’.”

Tris snorted. “You didn’t even ask me — you informed me we’d be getting married.”

“Yeah but you aren’t romantic and silly like Ellie is,” he retorted. “You’d have been all flustered and embarrassed if I hadn’t been plain about it and I didn’t want to spook you. I was already worried you’d talk yourself out of being with me, being so far from me for so long. Besides, we were already so deeply bonded that we both knew if we started something it would be for the rest of our lives. There wasn’t really a question to my mind that I’d marry you if you’d let me.”

Blushing brightly now, Tris grinned and nodded her silent agreement.

Daja was still frowning. “This got a lot more complicated than I was anticipating,” she muttered.

“It doesn’t have to be complicated,” Sandry assured her, patting her knee. “Just make it a special evening for the two of you to spend time together and ask her. Ellie won’t be expecting a grand proposal, she’ll just be pleased that you’re wanting to take the next step in your relationship.”

“What about you?” Briar asked, tossing a fallen acorn at Sandry. She gave him her best no-nonsense frown and he grinned brightly at her. “Any plans for marriage, Duchess?”

“None at all,” she said firmly. “Gil and I have agreed that it’s not even on the table right now.”

“Never?” Tris asked, surprised.

Sandry shrugged. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “Gil’s been married before so he’s not in a rush to do so again and if we were to marry that would put him in a position of political power, and he doesn’t want that. And I don’t see marriage as a necessity for a solid relationship — look at Lark and Rosethorn, they’re unmarried and one of the happiest couples we know.”

“Would you be okay with never marrying?” Daja asked.

“I don’t know,” she said again. “Right now I’m absolutely okay with it. If that ever changes, he and I can discuss it further at that point. But we’re taking our time, meandering through our relationship — a pleasant stroll. We aren’t rushing into anything.”

“Have you had sex yet?” Briar asked.

“Briar!” Sandry scolded half-heartedly, face heating. “That is none of your business.”

He grinned impishly. “That’s not a no,” he pointed out. 

Cheeks decidedly red, Sandry muttered, “It’s not a no and we can change the subject now, if you please.”

Everybody was smiling their amusement now and Sandry was pointedly ignoring them, chin mulish as she returned her attention to her needlepoint.

“About time somebody breached the border,” Tris muttered.

“Yes, well,” Sandry said loftily, “he’s been a perfect gentleman and I am glad I waited to feel comfortable. I can’t imagine I could have been comfortable being so intimate with anyone else. It’s all happened naturally. It’s been nice.”

“Girls,” Briar muttered. “Always so dramatic about such simple things.”

Daja leaned across Tris to smack his head. “Don’t be a kaq. Not everyone feels the need to be intimate with every available person they come in contact with.”

“See, that’s just it,” Briar grumbled, rubbing his head reproachfully. “Sex isn’t inherently intimate to me. Talking about feelings and important stuff… that’s far more intimate than sex. By my way of thinking, I’m more intimate with you and Sandry and Rosethorn than I ever was with anyone I had sex with — besides Tris, obviously. Haven’t you ever seen two dogs going at it in the street? Nothing intimate about it. It’s all animal instinct, perfectly natural and no feelings required.”

Tris covered her eyes with her hands and growled to no one in particular, “Green Man bless me. I married him. I’m stuck with him for the rest of my life. This is my life now.” Briar cackled, rolling over just far enough to kiss her cheek and she glared at him, trying not to smile at the boyish glee in his eyes. “It’s a damn good thing you’re cute.”

“That’s all well and good if you and your partners are comfortable with it,” Sandry said with a shrug, choosing to ignore his cruder comments. “I just wasn’t comfortable before Gil. I’m certainly not condemning your choices — we all know you were careful and respectful. But not all men are. I’d wager most men aren’t, in fact, and I wasn’t about to be so vulnerable with someone I couldn’t trust. And every man I’d had interest in previously had given me reason to suspect they weren’t to be trusted. Gil has been so patient with me and he never once put pressure on me to move faster. He let me take the lead and when I started to feel ready he actually pulled on the reins himself and asked me to take a little more time to be entirely sure I was ready. It’s a small thing, perhaps, but it meant a lot to me.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re getting the respect and companionship you deserve,” Daja said. “He’s a good guy, I like him.”

“As do I,” Sandry said, smiling.

Tris flinched and grimaced, clutching her belly and stifling a squeak. All three of the others were at attention immediately and she waved them off, embarrassed. “I’m fine,” she grumbled, “they’re just really active in there and I’m feeling it more lately. There’s so much pressure and they’re kicking me like mad.” Briar, all playfulness moments ago, was now serious-eyed. “Quit that,” she scolded him, patting his hand firmly. “I’m fine, it’s just uncomfortable.”

“When did you see Willow last?” Daja asked. “Everything is going okay?”

“Last week,” Tris replied. “I’m not on full bed rest yet but I’m not meant to move around more than necessary. Everything is going well, it’s just a precaution. Twins tend to come earlier than single babies and logic dictates the risk of premature birth is even higher with triplets. I’m surprised Bae hasn’t come running. He’s been sticking to me like a burr for the past moon, since the discomfort started getting intense. Poor boy can feel that I’m hurting.”

“Oh, poor Bae,” Sandry murmured. “Does he understand why you’re hurting?”

“Yes, we’ve explained it in detail,” she replied. “They’ve all been curious and he especially has had a lot of questions.”

“He’s made a lot of progress in the last couple months,” Briar said, helping Tris to sit up and scoot over so she could lean back against the trunk of the nearest tree. “Me and Willow have been working with him on understanding what he’s feeling without letting it overwhelm him. He’s doing real well.”

“They all are,” Tris murmured, eyes closed. “Aurora’s always been one to wake at night, you know, and lately I haven’t been able to sleep much. So we’ve been visiting my tower on clear nights and stargazing together. I’m teaching her the constellations and planets. She’s fascinated. She’s picking up on reading quicker than the other two, she knows all of her letters and the sounds they make, now we’re working on actually sounding them out. She recognizes quite a few words by sight, too.”

“I’m not surprised,” Daja said, smiling. “She’s bright and she loves story time even more than the twins.”

“Amaya’s gonna be my ass-kicker,” Briar added. “I can’t wait to show you how far she’s come with her fighting, Daj’. She’s a force of nature in more way than one.”

“That’s lovely,” Sandry said with a hint of sarcasm. “Now if you can just teach her that there’s a time and a place so she isn’t caught brawling in ridiculous situations like her papa…”

Briar offered her a choice finger and said, “I don’t go looking for fights — they find me. And ain’t I lucky I’ve been prepared for them when they do.”

Sandry giggled, eyes sparkling with good humor. “Bae still isn’t enjoying the fight training, is he?”

“Not in the least,” Briar said, shaking his head. “You’d think I’m torturing him by insisting he knows basic self defense. He’s obsessed with his bow though. You’ll have to see him with it, Daj’, he’s gaining a whole new confidence since he started with it. It’s been incredible to watch.”

“He’s really starting to come into his own,” Tris agreed.

Everyone fell into comfortable silence and were soon joined by Gil and Arlen. The boy waved a greeting to everybody and then took off at a run to join the other children, all of them laughing and shouting to one another. Gil settled next to Sandry, who cuddled against him as she continued working on her project. Ellie wasn’t far behind, bearing a basket of food Glenna had prepared.

“Bless you,” Tris said with feeling as she was handed the basket. She and Briar took what they wanted and then passed the basket along.

“I’m sorry for sleeping so long,” Ellie said sheepishly. “I can’t even recall the last time I stayed in bed so late.”

“From what Daja was telling us, it sounds like your trip was rather exhausting,” Sandry said, smiling at Ellie. “I’m glad you took the time to rest.”

“Oh, Goddess bless,” Ellie said, hand on her chest. “You know I love my sisters dearly but am I ever glad I don’t live close enough for them to drop by any old time. My heart simply couldn’t handle it. They are so tiresome, truly, and I am more grateful than I can express to live here with you all. This is absolute paradise and I feel truly blessed beyond measure.” Daja wrapped her arm around Ellie’s waist and the smaller girl leaned into the affection with a contented sigh.

“I’ll need to get to the citadel soon,” Sandry said with a sigh. “There’s work to be done. Oh, Daja, I nearly forgot — Frostpine said he wants to see you as soon you’re able. He said something about having found you an apprentice.”

“Nice,” Daja said with a grin. “That’ll be fun. It’s been nearly a year since Lei left. I need to see everybody at Winding Circle anyway. El, you want to come?”

“Of course,” Ellie said brightly, “I’d love to.”

“I’ll go too,” Briar said. “I want to check in with Rosethorn. Tris?”

The redhead shook her head. “Go, take the day to enjoy some time with Rosethorn. I know you’ve been craving some quality time with her. We’ll be fine here.”

“You said the tide should be low today?” Gil asked Tris, who nodded. “I want to take Arlen down to the tide pools to see what we can find. I can take your lot too, if you want some time to yourself?”

Tris hesitated, tempted but unsure, and then said, “Will you be offended if I send Chime to help keep them wrangled?”

Gil grinned good-naturedly. “Not in the least. Whatever helps you relax.”

With a small smile, Tris nodded. “That sounds lovely, actually.”

Chapter Text

Ellie and Daja were both glad to be home for a myriad of reasons but more than anything, of course, they were grateful to be back with their family. That first week back they spent much of their time relishing in the joy of being home and among their tribe. At the end of that week, Daja took Ellie to one of their favorite eateries in Summersea and when they got home, Daja led her past the tree cottages and toward the beach. The sun was setting so Daja pulled out a glow stone, grinning back at Ellie through the fading light.

“Where in Mila’s name are we going?” Ellie asked with a giggle, glad for the feel of her love’s rough but warm hands holding firmly onto her own smaller hands.

“This way,” Daja said matter-of-factly.

“Ask a stupid question,” Ellie muttered to herself with humor. “Let me try again. Is there a particular reason you’re dragging me halfway across Emelan in the dark?”

“It’s possible,” the Trader teased. Ellie sighed but, resigned to her fate and not at all upset about it, she followed faithfully. When Daja found a comfortable spot in the sand near where sea met land, she settled in and tugged Ellie onto her lap. Ellie giggled and wrapped her arms around Daja’s neck, cuddling close and inhaling the tangy scent of hot metal that was Daja.

“I love you so dearly, my beautiful,” Ellie murmured, body relaxing against Daja’s. Daja’s strong arms held her close with one arm around the smaller woman’s waist and the other hand petting her soft hair.

“I love you, sweetheart,” Daja replied, closing her eyes and melting into the moment.

“I’m sorry again about all the drama you had to witness in Satna,” Ellie said softly. “You know I love them but all the gods’ graciousness — they are so ridiculous. I’m embarrassed to have put you through all of that.”

Daja chuckled and squeezed Ellie’s waist. “I had a good time,” she assured her. “I’m glad to have met them all and you have to admit they were pretty entertaining.”

Cheeks warm,  Ellie giggled again. “I suppose it’s funny if I look at a it from an outsider’s perspective. They can be so vexatious — Prissy especially, gods bless — and I’d almost forgotten just how difficult they can be. I’ve gotten so used to you and our family here… I can’t imagine ever tiring of your company, Daja, you’re such a wonderful woman and I simply couldn’t love you more. I am truly blessed.”

“We’re both blessed to have found one another,” Daja agreed, heart fluttering. “I wish you could have known my family, the Kisubos. They were just as crazy as yours in their own ways but I love them and I miss them.”

“Oh,” Ellie said, sorrowfully. “I’m so sorry, Daja, I didn’t mean—”

“No, no,” Daja said hurriedly, “I didn’t mean it like that. I’m just saying, I get that they can be both aggravating and deeply loved. And I know you don’t believe me but I really am glad to have gotten the chance to meet them all. They’re good people, they’re just — mildly insane. And I’ve known some pretty great crazy people.”

Ellie tried and failed to stifle a bout of laughter against Daja’s neck, inadvertently tickling the Trader as she did so.

“I love our life together,” Daja said after they lapsed into silence, listening to the crash of the waves in the otherwise still night.

“Oh, Daja, as do I. So very much.”

Daja took a deep breath, then said, “I was wondering — if you’d like to get married? To me, I mean. Sometime soon. Or sometime not soon. Whenever. If you want.” Daja cursed herself silently, grateful now for the dark as she felt her face heat into an unmistakable blush. Of all the times for me to become tongue-twisted, Daja thought, silently cursing in Trader Talk.

“What?” Ellie asked, slowly sitting up and trying to meet Daja’s eyes through the gloom. The glow stone was casting odd shadows across their faces as their gazes connected. “Are you serious?”

“Well, yeah, but I mean, we don’t have to. Marry, I mean. I just thought I’d see if you’d like to but I’m fine without it if that’s not—” Daja’s rambling was cut short when Ellie pressed her lips to Daja’s in a firm but sweet kiss. Daja paused, shaken from her prattling, then tilted her head and deepened the kiss. After a long moment, Ellie pulled back and Daja whispered, “I’m trying to be romantic.”

Ellie smiled. “You’re being perfectly romantic,” she said quietly. “I’m having a lovely time with you. Daja, my love — do you want to get married?”

Daja hesitated, then nodded. “Yes,” she said firmly, surprising even herself with her own conviction.

“You’ve never brought it up before,” Ellie pointed out. “I didn’t think you wanted to.”

“If you want to, I want to. If you don’t, that’s okay too. I received the blessing of your parents to take your hand, to take you as my wife — if you decide that’s what you want.”

“You asked them?”

“Yes.” Ellie was uncharacteristically quiet and Daja touched her cheek tenderly. She was shocked to feel that her cheek was wet. “Are you okay?”

“I’m perfectly wonderful,” Ellie whispered in a shaky voice, wiping at her cheeks. “Of course I’ll marry you, my love. As long as you’re entirely sure you’re comfortable with it.”

“Ellie, I want to hold you like this for the rest of my life. I know we’ve talked in the past about how marriage isn’t necessary and that’s true, we don’t need to marry to be happy together. And I’ll admit I was on the fence and I was nervous to ask you… but the more I think about it, the more I want to do it. We deserve to celebrate our love with our friends and family and I want to be able to call you my wife.”

“Oh,” Ellie whispered, speechless and crying in earnest now. Lost for words, she simply rested her head back down against her lover — her betrothed — and allowed herself to release the flood of emotions that overwhelmed her. Daja held her, patient and steady, and when the tears finally subsided, Ellie croaked, “I’m sorry I’m being such a silly thing just now. I’ll admit you caught me by surprise. These are happy tears though, I promise it.”

“Good,” Daja murmured, kissing the top of Ellie’s head. “Would you prefer to take my name or keep your own?”

“Would your family mind terribly, do you think, if I chose to take yours?”

“Can’t be any worse than me being a lugsha,” Daja said with a laugh. “It’s my name to give, if you’d like it.”

“I’d like it very much.”

“Then Eliandra Kisubo you’ll be.”

They sealed it with a kiss.

***

The rest of that autumn was mild and wet. Everybody settled into their routines and as autumn turned to winter, the weather did become colder but not by much. Tris was put on bed rest toward the end of Snow Moon and she was growing extremely uncomfortable but Briar’s healing plant he was cultivating and studying, kanab, was making a significant difference for her. Her aches and stresses lessened when she consumed the calming tea blend he’d created and her overall mood seemed to be lifted, the worst of the edge of emotionality dulled by the plant and bringing her a level of tranquility that she was unaccustomed to. She still struggled with feeling like she ought to be doing more but she intentionally focused on spending time with her children, reading with them and fostering their love of learning and just enjoying their company.

Daja and Ellie had shared their good news to many enthusiastic congratulations and even Ellie’s parents, after they’d been told, sent their regards and, to Ellie’s horror, offered to travel for the wedding should they choose to marry in Emelan.

“Maybe I oughtn’t have told them until after we’d wed,” she told Daja gloomily.

Daja had merely laughed, kissed her forehead, and said, “It’ll be great. Don’t let anybody stress you out. If anyone starts unneeded drama, I’ll have Sandry wrap them up in a cocoon of their own clothing.” Ellie had giggled helplessly at that and then decided she wasn’t going to worry about it. When they had landed on a date that upcoming Wort Moon, she sent the letter informing them when and where it would be and chose to leave the rest up to the will of the gods (with a small prayer that her family would be on their best behavior, should they show up).

Briar kept a close eye on Tris, his anxiety rising as the pregnancy progressed. He tried to keep himself occupied, so when his garden began to slumber for the winter, he finally caved and set about a project he’d been putting off — his greenhouse. Rosethorn had plenty to say on the subject and Briar found her disapproval thoroughly amusing, assuring her repeatedly that he had no intention of forcing any of his plants to harvest out of season or beyond their individual comfort level.

“I need it for my tropicals,” he complained to her. “I’ve had them waiting in limbo for months, even years, because they won’t survive if we have a harsh winter. You know how they are. And I know the kanab will do much better in a greenhouse. I’m making good progress with it but I know I can do better with the right conditions.”

“Crane’s kanab plants aren’t doing as well as yours and his are in a greenhouse,” she pointed out stubbornly.

“Yeah but that’s Crane,” Briar retorted, eyes glinting with humor and pride. “I know I can outperform him,  Rosethorn, I just need the right environment to prove it, and I really feel a lot of people can be helped with this plant if we can figure out how to cultivate different varieties to target various ailments.”

When she wasn’t engaged in her work as Duchess, Sandry spent more and more of her time with Gil and Arlen and the rest of their family. She felt torn, to an extent, between her uncle and her lover and she did her best to divvy up her time fairly but she never felt she had enough time with either of them.

“I would never dream to deprive you of time with your suitor,” Vedris had told her more than once, eyes kind and knowing, glittering with good humor. With his own official duties reduced, he appeased her by spending more time visiting out there as well. As time progressed Gil was more willing to visit her at the citadel when she was stuck working and on occasion he even dressed up in the fine garments she had made for him. Gradually she felt him becoming more comfortable with her position of royalty and though she was careful not to push him on the matter, she was relieved to see him relaxing more; it was a part of who she was, after all, and it felt nice to feel him learning to embrace all of her.

The turning of the year came and passed and the week after Tris’s twenty-fourth birthday she was feeling particularly ill, exhaustion swamping her. She was in bed that evening with Bae and Chime for company. Briar had taken Amaya and Aurora to Winding Circle and Daja was working in the forge with her apprentice. Gil was working in the stable, Arlen alongside, and Sandry, Ellie, and Glenna were all in the Gathering Chamber. Ellie was preparing stew and fresh bread for supper while Sandry worked a small table loom nearby and Glenna was finishing sweeping the floors.

Sandry had something on her mind and it was beginning to itch her. She watched out of the corner of her eyes as Glenna finished the task and put the broom away. The woman then poured herself a cup of tea and settled down next to Sandry, watching her work with mild interest.

“Can I ask you something?” Sandry inquired, glancing furtively at Glenna.

“Certainly,” Glenna answered with a crooked smile. “But I won’t guarantee an answer you’ll like.”

Sandry grinned. She’d grown rather fond of Gil’s plain-spoken sister over the months. “Does Gil have a temper?” When Glenna raised a questioning eyebrow, she continued, “He must. Everybody does at one point or another. But I’ve yet to see an inkling of it and it’s beginning to bother me.”

Ellie giggled. “Why in Mila’s name would that bother you? Isn’t that a good thing?”

Sandry sighed deeply. “Yes, I suppose it is, but it is important to know how a person reacts when they’ve had enough nonsense. He’s seen me lose my temper on more than one occasion. I think I rather frightened him with it, in fact,” she paused to laugh silently into her hand, body shaking with mirth, before she regained her composure, ignoring Glenna’s evil grin, “but the fact is I don’t think I’ve seen him truly angry.”

“And that’s a problem because…?” Glenna drawled, resting her chin on her hand.

Leaning in slightly, Sandry said, “I know you’re fed up with living with your brother and frankly I can’t blame you. I’m sure I’d feel the same if I had to share a small cottage with Briar these days. I’d like to offer for Gil and Arlen to move into my cottage and allow you to have a place to yourself, Glenna, but I can’t stop wondering why I haven’t seen him irate yet. Even when he gets frustrated he just rants and raves and then he’s over it. Is he legitimately so even-tempered by nature or is he masking?”

Glenna grinned toothily. “Tell you what, if you want to see him at his worst to determine if you can handle it, just get him shit-faced drunk. The only time I’ve really seen him lose his temper has been when he was drinking. Otherwise, he really is just that easygoing. He and I were always a stark contrast in that way. I have very little patience for nonsense and he can take too much for his own good.”

“I certainly won’t shove him down that rabbit hole just to see him struggle. He hasn’t given me a reason not to trust him. Sometimes he just seems too perfect to be real, you know?”

“I’m glad you see the value in him as he is,” Glenna said with a rare softness. “He can fight when he needs to — and he’s had to on a number of occasions — but he’s always been one to avoid violence if he can. Even when he hunted he prayed over every life he took, thanking the beasts for giving their lives so our village could eat. He was teased mercilessly for it — even our own father remarked many a time that he wasn’t ‘enough of a man’ to take a life without weeping and that wife of his was no better. But Gil, bless him, he never let it sway him. Even when he decided folk needed to learn a lesson, he always found creative ways to make them suffer without physically hurting them.”

“What do you mean about his wife?” Ellie asked, curious.

Glenna ran her finger around the rim of her teacup, frowning. “How much has he told you about Liliana?” she asked Sandry.

“Not much,” admitted Sandry. “He doesn’t speak of her much.”

“Well, there’s a reason for that,” she said flatly. “He won’t speak ill of her, he’s too good a man for that, but frankly there isn’t much to say that’s complimentary. She was a horrible woman and I never got on with her. And there you are — if you ever want to see him truly angry, tell him I said as much. We had to reach an agreement to just not talk about her at all because he won’t hear the truth and I won’t sugarcoat reality.”

Sandry was staring at her, shocked. “I hadn’t thought much of how little he speaks of her,” she said softly, thoughtful. “He’s mentioned before that he feels some guilt for moving on as quickly as he had and I figured that was why. He’s said he loved her.”

“He did love her but I don’t believe he was ever in love with her. If you ask me, he loved her more because it was his duty to do so than because he genuinely appreciated who she was. He felt responsible for her, certainly, and he felt guilty for her passing, though what he thought he could have done to reverse smallpox is anybody’s guess. And how much of that guilt is because he fell in love with you and how much is because he realized he never loved her in that way? Or because maybe he felt relief that he was no longer trapped in that marriage? He would never admit to it but I can’t imagine that’s not that case, at least to an extent, after all she put him through.”

“Like what?” Glenna had Sandry’s full attention now.

“Well, to begin, there was mass speculation when Arlen was born as to who the father might have been. Everybody in the village knew she hadn’t remained faithful to him. She made him a laughingstock and she treated him like a damn dog. Treated the dogs better, in fact.” Sandry had her hands over her mouth, eyes wide. “Acted like she was being punished, having to marry him, and he took all of her abuse without complaint. I couldn’t bear to watch it, so I left.”

“Having to marry him? Was it arranged?” Ellie inquired, as engrossed as Sandry.

“Yes. Well, it’s a small community out there, you know, and the options are fairly limited to begin with. As son of the village leader, Gil was expected to marry someone with economic value to her name. And he’s not one to cause unnecessary conflict so he did as he was expected and he got her pregnant as he was expected and he had resigned himself to putting up with however she chose to treat him. He’d accepted it.”

“I had no idea,” Sandry said quietly. She looked at Ellie. “I can’t decide if I’m offended that he didn’t tell me all of this.”

“Don’t be offended,” Glenna implored, tired-eyed. “He just isn’t the type of man to speak ill of her, even if it’s well-deserved. Particularly with her being Arlen’s mother — he has no desire to taint the boy’s view of her and has asked me to keep my opinions of her to myself around him at the least.”

“Will he be upset you told me?”

“Maybe at the surface,” she replied with a shrug. “But I think underneath he’ll be glad you have a better understanding of that situation without him having to be the one to speak it. I think there’s a lot of shame there, for a variety of reasons. He did what he felt was right and I suppose he can’t be faulted for that but I could never condone staying in a marriage where one is treated as he was. He deserves better. And I believe he’s found that in you.”

Sandry smiled but it didn’t quite reach her eyes, mind whirling. “I love him dearly and I would never dream of mistreating him,” she said somberly.

“I know,” Glenna said. “Thank you. He’s the happiest I’ve ever known him to be and I thank the gods for bringing him here.”

Chapter Text

“What in Mila’s name happened to you?” Sandry asked, eyes dancing as she took in the sight of Arlen, covered from top to toe with muck.

Sheepish, Arlen scuffed his boot across the grass and said, “I fell down.”

Sandry’s eyes flicked up to meet Gil’s, filled with just as much humor as her own. “He was climbing the branches in the stable and fell into the manure,” he explained. “He’s going to need a bath sooner before later. I may go dunk him in the sea first to get the worst of it off.”

“Cold!” Arlen complained, shaking his head emphatically and pouting.

“I can help a bit,” Sandry said, using her magic to expel the stable muck from the boy’s clothing. Arlen stared, impressed, as the mess fell to the ground. “Much better,” she said. “Now you’ve just got a bit on your hands and face and hair.” Carefully she used a handkerchief to wipe his face and hands and dropped the gunk from the cloth. “All done and ready for the bath. There’s not much else to be done about what’s left until you’ve got warm water and soap in hand.”

“Boots,” Arlen said sadly.

“Your boots are still a mess,” Sandry agreed with a giggle. “Those will be simple enough to clean though. Nothing to fret about, love. Just leave them outside the bathhouse.”

She tilted her head upward and lifted onto her toes, silently requesting and receiving a tender kiss from Gil. “It’s nearly time for supper. Go get cleaned up, gentlemen.”

While the boys headed toward the bath, Sandry went to Tris’s cottage, sending a pulse along their connection so she knew she was coming to visit. She didn’t feel any argument so she let herself in, knocking on the open bedroom door before stepping inside. Tris was reclined on the bed, propped up against a pile of pillows. She had a book open in front of her and Bae was cuddled against her side, his head resting on her breast and his hand on her belly, a small slate and a piece of chalk on the bed next to him, forgotten.

“Well, don’t you two look comfortable?” Sandry said, grinning. Her smile faltered slightly when she met Tris’s eyes. “Or not so comfortable,” she amended, contrite.

“As comfortable as can be just now,” Tris muttered, shifting. Her belly — huge and ungainly — was making it very difficult for her to stay in any one position for long. No matter how she tried to relax the babies were pushing on her in all directions and she was hurting. “Watch out, Bae. I need to sit up.” Bae sat up and moved away, snatching his slate and chalk as he hopped off the bed. Chime slipped out from under the blanket where she had been curled, chinking as she leapt onto Bae’s small shoulder, balancing precariously with one set of claws in his tangle of red curls.

Sandry reached a hand forward to help Tris sit up, ignoring the redhead’s scathing glare.

“How are you feeling?” Sandry asked.

“Miserable,” Tris grumbled. “Enormous. Like I’m going to explode like a damn boom stone.”

“It’s nearly time for supper. Would you like it brought here?”

“Gods no,” Tris growled, stubbornly shaking Sandry off and trying to stand on her own. She managed it — just — and sighed. “I need to move around. I’ve been in bed most of the day and my body can’t handle another moment of it.”

“Have you been taking good care of your mama, Bae?” Sandry asked as the boy as he took Tris’s hand, trying to lead her through the doorway.

“Yes,” he said seriously. “And the babies too.”

“You’re already such a fantastic big brother,” Sandry said as she followed them through the main part of the house. “Your baby sisters are so lucky to have you and the girls to care for them.”

“Papa says babies cry a lot and they’re very loud,” Bae said, almond-shaped eyes somber. “I don’t like loud things.”

Sandry laughed and even Tris managed an amused smile. “That’s very true,” Sandry agreed. “I remember when you were a tiny baby, you cried loudly too.”

He scrunched up his nose. “Papa says that’s how babies com— comm—“

“Communicate,” Tris supplied, enunciating slowly.

“Yeah, that,” he agreed.

They made their slow progress to the Gathering Chamber and everybody else filtered in for supper. Afterward the Moss clan went to take their baths and Sandry bid goodnight to Daja and Ellie as she, Gil, and Arlen went to her cottage. Sandry spent some time working her spinning wheel while Gil and Arlen rolled a cloth ball back and forth. When Arlen’s eyes began to droop, Gil picked him up and as he chatted with Sandry about her latest project and the goings-on in Summersea, Arlen slowly drifted to sleep. When he was snoring, Gil whispered to Sandry, “I should probably take him home.”

“No,” she protested just as quietly. “Tuck him into my bed or onto the couch here, please. There’s no reason to leave.” He hesitated and she added, “I’d like to talk before you go, at least, if you don’t mind.”

“Haven’t we been talking this whole time?” he teased as he carried Arlen into Sandry’s bedroom. When he was sure the boy was comfortable he joined Sandry, who had taken up occupancy on the couch. She giggled when he flopped down and tugged her to him, bringing her to cuddle against his chest. “What are we talking about?” he asked her, gently working to release her hair from its intricate arrangement. She sighed, enjoying the contact and the pampering.

“I was thinking, maybe you and Arlen could officially move in here with me. It’s really rather silly to go back and forth and I think Glenna would appreciate having that cottage to herself. We can ask Briar to add another room for Arlen so he has a space of his own, though you know I won’t begrudge him to be in bed with us for as long as he prefers it.”

Gil was silent as he continued unpinning her hair, combing her silky brown hair out with his fingers as he went. After a couple of minutes he said, “I don’t want to overstep my boundaries.”

Sandry sat up on his lap, facing him as continued to recline against the side of the couch. “I’m offering.  You aren’t overstepping anything. What’s your hesitation?” She ran her thumb over his bottom lip, eyes serious but affectionate. He didn’t respond and she said, “I was talking to Glenna earlier. She brought up Liliana.” She felt him tense.

“Yeah? What about her?”

“She said she didn’t treat you very well. She doesn’t seem to have liked her much.”

“They didn’t get along,” Gil said, visibly uncomfortable now. “Glenna never liked her. To be fair, Liliana didn’t like Glenna either. It was mutual and I was always stuck in the middle of their disputes.”

“You don’t talk about her much,” Sandry pointed out tenderly. “I hadn’t ever considered why that may be. Glenna suggested it wasn’t a very happy marriage but I’ve never heard you mention anything negative about Liliana or your marriage. But then you’ve never exactly sung her praises either. Everything you’ve said has been very matter-of-fact.”

“That’s not fair,” Gil whispered. “She’s — she never liked her. She’s biased and she didn’t understand why we married to begin with. She felt Liliana didn’t act as a wife should but she did the best she was able in the situation she was handed. She did nothing wrong.”

“So tell me from your perspective. I’m not judging you, Gil, you know that. Nor am I judging Liliana. This is a part of who you are and it’s important to me to understand all that you’ve been through, good and bad. I want to know all of you.”

Gil wasn’t meeting Sandry’s eyes. He was staring beyond her, mouth tight and eyes shining with emotion. “She wasn’t perfect,” he said finally, voice hoarse. “But neither am I. It wasn’t — it’s not like we hated each other. It could have been worse, you know? But it was — it wasn’t what she wanted, not really.”

“Was it what you wanted?”

He shrugged listlessly. “I loved her,” he said firmly. “Maybe not in the same way I love you, I can admit to that, but she had a good heart. She was a good woman and a good friend. She just didn’t want to be married to me; or married at all, perhaps. It’s the law that we were to marry and we were keeping our obligation to the village.”

“Glenna said she was unfaithful.”

He shrugged again. “I gave her leave to do as she pleased. I wasn’t her captor, I didn’t own her. We had to marry and we did. We had to have a child and we did. We had to stay married until death parted us and we did. We fulfilled our obligations as husband and wife. She was miserable enough with those requirements. I wasn’t about to take away her freedom any more than I already had. If that was what she needed to feel she had control over her own body and her own life, I wasn’t going to say anything about it.”

Sandry tightened her mouth to keep it from trembling. “If I were to want to stray, would you allow it?” Sandry asked, watching him intently.

He met her eyes, unreadable. “If that’s what makes you happy,” he said, voice shaking.

“It’s not. Gil — I don’t ever want you to sacrifice your own needs for mine. I have no desire to be with anybody else but if I did — I wouldn’t want you to suffer in silence to appease me. This isn’t an arranged situation. This isn’t something we’re being forced to do. We’re here because we want to be here. I love you and I know you love me.” She wiped tenderly at a tear that slid down his cheek. He was looking away again, trying to keep his composure. “Your feelings matter just as much as mine in this relationship and I want you to speak your truth, always. There are always solutions to any problem but we can’t determine the right path if we don’t have all of the information.”

“I did everything I could to make her happy,” he whispered, tears streaming in earnest. Sandry pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed at his cheeks. “It was never enough and it broke my heart. I loved her and I wanted to be what she needed, what she wanted. But I wasn’t. I did everything in my power to ensure she had a good life.”

“I know,” Sandry assured him lovingly. “And I love that about you. You’re so compassionate, Gil. You’re kind and dutiful. You did what you felt was right and even in such a hard situation your worries were for those around you before yourself. Never lose your heart, Gilbert, because it’s a truly rare and beautiful thing.”

***

After supper Briar got Tris settled into their private bath — with a good book, medicinal tea, and his special blend of calming and pain-relieving herbs and oils in the water — and then he took the children to the big community bathing chamber. They took their time there and when they were done Briar brought the kids back to their cottage and began oiling and brushing out hair while they all talked and joked. Tris joined them, moving slowly, and eased herself onto a couch, leaning back as Briar tucked a pillow behind her. The children clambered up to cuddle and chat.

“Lark says she’ll come visit tomorrow,” Briar said from the kitchen as he cut a couple slices of bread. “Would anyone like a snack before we clean our teeth?” When the kids cheered unanimously he cut a few more and then added some slivers of cheese. When everybody had finished their snack he said, “Girls, you want to show Mama and Bae what Lark sent for the babies? Quit it — there’s no need to fight about it, you can work together. Amaya, hands off your sister!”

“Amaya,” Tris warned sternly, “stop and breathe. Your magic is getting away, do you feel that?”

Briar, feeling Tris’s own magic tremble with exhaustion as she kept their daughter’s magic under control, gently nudged her away and grasped Amaya’s magic with his own, squeezing.

“Ow,” she complained, rubbing at her head.

“Breathe,” he instructed with firm affection. “You’re worked up over nothing. You can both do it together, Aurora is only trying to help.”

Rubbing tiredly at her eyes, Amaya muttered, “Sorry, Rori.” Feeling her intensity dropping, Briar slowly and cautiously released his grip on her magic.

“It’s okay, sissy,” Aurora said amicably. “Here, you take these ones.”

Together they brought the blankets and tiny nightgowns for Tris to see.

“Oh, Lark always does such exquisite work, doesn’t she?” Tris murmured, running her hands across the beautifully crafted fabrics. “So soft and beautiful.”

“The babies will be so comfy and cozy,” Aurora cooed, bouncing up and down. Bae nodded his agreement, eyes drooping sleepily as he rested against Tris.

“When are they coming?” Amaya asked impatiently, pressing her hand to Tris’s belly.

“Soon,” Tris said, smiling tiredly. “A few weeks at most. Now let’s get teeth cleaned, my lovelies, and then it’s time for bed. It’s getting late and I’m worn.”

After the children were sleeping soundly in their own bed, Briar did his best to ensure Tris was comfortable in theirs, tucking pillows into strategic places, then cuddled up next to her, wrapping his arm around her and pressing his face to the back of her neck.

“You smell so fucking good,” he murmured, running his hands over her belly and across her hips, squeezing gently and pressing his hips in close, his stiff member poking at her through his soft breeches and her loincloth and nightgown.

Tris chuckled softly and said, “You excited to see me?”

“Sorry,” Briar whispered with a shiver. “I’ve missed you.”

“It won’t be long,” Tris assured him, a slight sorrow to her voice. “I miss you too. I ache to feel you properly again.”

Rocking his hips against her now, Briar moaned quietly against her neck. “Should I stop?” he asked even as he moved faster.

Tris shook her head no, grasping at his pleasure and taking it as her own, her breath quickening. Briar focused on the feel of Tris’s softness, hands groping at her thighs, her hips, her breasts as he pleasured himself against her bottom. As worked up as he was it didn’t take long for him to finish, bringing Tris along for the ride, both of them moaning quietly as he thrust wildly against her, slowly shuddering to a stop. They were both asleep within minutes.

Chapter Text

Tris slept well for a couple of hours that night, more comfortable than she could remember being for weeks with Briar’s arm wrapped securely around her. When she awoke, it was with a gasp and a groan as she grappled groggily with the realization that her belly was aching fiercely. Chime wormed her way out of the blankets as Tris struggled to swing her legs over the edge of the bed, trying not to whimper. 

“Coppercurls?” Briar asked sleepily. “Y’okay? What’s wrong?”

Tris took a shaky breath and whispered, “Nothing. I need the privy.”

He sat up, feeling through their bond that she was deeply uncomfortable. “I’ll walk with you.” Realizing she was about to protest, he added, “I need to make water.”

With Chime chinking quietly on Tris’s shoulder, they made their way slowly toward the privy. Tris had to stop more than once to breathe through the pain; Briar grew increasingly concerned.

“Tris, are you having contractions?” he asked when she stopped for the third time, one hand grasping his arm as he steadied her and the other on her belly.

She shook her head. “No,” she said with a groan. “Last time it came in waves, like the tide. I remember how it felt and it wasn’t like this. This is — constant. I just need the privy.”

Uneasy, Briar nodded and continued guiding her at her pace. They made it to the privy and he gave her some privacy as he made water nearby. He waited for a long while and was just about to reach out to her when she stepped back out, face tinged green.

“Better?” he asked, knowing the answer just by the look on her face. When she shook her head, he said, “We ought to get you to Willow or someone to make sure you’re okay.”

“It’s the middle of the damn night,” Tris snapped, shaking him off when he tried to help steady her again. “It’s probably indigestion. I’ll feel better for some rest.”

Not discouraged by her tone, Briar tucked her hand into the crook of his arm and this time she didn’t fight it, leaning into the feel of him briefly before starting back toward their cottage. They were still a good fifty feet from the doorway when Tris covered her mouth to muffle her cry, doubling over and saved from hitting the ground by Briar’s strong hands. He eased her down to her knees, panic bubbling in his chest as she began to sob into her hand.

“Chime, stay with her.” He ran into the cottage and into his workroom, hastily scribbling out a note onto two separate bits of parchment. He grabbed his mage kit and hurried back to Tris, who was on all fours trying to keep quiet as she continued to weep, body shaking as her pain intensified. “Chime, come here,” Briar demanded. She flew to him immediately, understanding it was important, and he began tying a note to each of her front feet with sturdy thread. “Go to Winding Circle. One note for Willow — you’ll find her in the Water Temple. Do whatever you have to do to get her attention and get her this note. The second note goes to Lark or Rosethorn at Discipline. If you can’t get to Willow, go to Lark or Rosethorn and they’ll know where to find her. Hurry!”

Hopeful that help would soon be on the way, Briar knelt next to Tris, his trembling hand rubbing her back with firm strokes and reached out forcefully to Sandry and Daja, I need help, I think Tris is in labor. We’re outside our cottage. Both of them were immediately awake and leaping out of bed, hastily letting their partners know what was happening. He continued, Sandry — clean linens and plenty of them. Warm blankets. Daja — I’ll need tea made to help with her pain and I might need help moving her.

Aloud he asked Tris, “Are you able to move?” She shook her head no, unable to catch her breath as she muffled a yelp into her arm. “Fuck,” he whispered, eyes wide. Tugging on her elbow he said, “Just get to your feet, I can carry you in. Come on, up!”

Overwhelmed by pain and fear, she tried to shove him off of her but he dodged the blow and managed to get her to her feet. He scooped her up, awkward though it was with her very pregnant belly and, after a moment’s thought, stumbled toward the Gathering Chamber and letting the girls know where they were going. “More room in here,” he told her once he’d gotten her through the door and carefully settled her on her side on a couch. She grabbed a loose pillow and pressed it to her face, quieting the wail she couldn’t keep from escaping her lips.

Daja and Sandry burst in and immediately got to work. Sandry set her pile of linens down on another couch and looked at Briar with wide eyes. “Should one of us fetch help?” she asked as Daja set fire first to the cooking hearth where Briar had just situated a teapot and then to the hearth in the sitting area.

“Chime is on her way with notes for Willow, Lark, and Rosethorn,” Briar told them as he pulled out a variety of items from his mage kit, quickly arranging them on the sitting area table for later convenience. “Tris said it didn’t feel like labor but obviously something’s going on, this ain’t indigestion. Daj’, can you ask Ellie to go to our cottage and just make sure the kids stay put? They’re asleep but—” Nodding, Daja hurried to do as she was told and Briar returned his attention to Tris, rubbing her back.

“I don’t understand,” Tris cried, no longer trying to stay quiet. “This isn’t — I can’t —”

“Don’t waste your breath, beautiful,” Briar said in his most soothing voice as he continued to bite down his own horror. “You’re just fine. Sometimes it comes on fast and that may well be the case now.” Realizing Tris was trying to get back onto all fours, he shoved the center table out of the way and Sandry helped to clear a wide area in front of the now-crackling hearth. Briar laid down a thick blanket covered with extra linens and then helped ease Tris off the couch and onto the floor; on hands and knees, she clenched her fists in the blanket and wept. Sandry used a strip of cloth to tie Tris’s hair back and out of her face without a care for the sparks of lightning that snapped at her and then, at Briar’s direction, she went to the now-boiling teapot and added the tea blend. Briar covered Tris’s lower half with a light sheet and used a knife to cut her loincloth away.

After he’d rushed to the kitchen to wash his hands and returned to her, Tris let out a feral screech. Briar lifted the sheet and swore as fluid gushed from her.

“I’m going to check you,” he informed Tris before dropping to his knees and pressing a pair of fingers in. He swore again. “Are you pushing?” She nodded and weakly told him through their bond, I don’t have a choice. “Baby’s head is right there,” he said, swallowing hard. “Sandry, is that tea ready?”

“Yes, I added some cold water to make it cool enough to drink,” she said, the slightest tremor of her hands on the cup revealing her fear.

“Tris, can you—” Briar faltered as she shook her head no and screamed again, pushing instinctively as the pressure intensified. “Set it aside,” Briar ordered Sandry, “and get me a towel and a blanket. You’ve got this, Coppercurls,” he assured as he rubbed her back and prepared to catch the infant.

“It’s too early,” Tris gasped out, tears streaming down her face.

“A little earlier than we’d have liked,” Briar agreed, “but it’ll be fine. We’re far enough along and Willow is on her way if they need any help.” Please, gods, he prayed silently, feeling Sandry doing the same as they made the gods’ circle on their chests.

Daja rejoined them, saying, “Sorry I took so long. Aurora’s up and upset but Ellie’s working to get her settled.”

Sandry silently updated Daja while Briar worked to comfort Tris. She was pushing again and, with a pop and a gush of blood and other fluids, Briar had a baby in his hands. Working swiftly, Sandry tied the cord off while Daja used Briar’s magically sterilized knife to cut the cord. Tris rested her head down onto her arms, sobbing. The baby began squalling as Briar rubbed her down and Tris, having taken a minute to catch her breath, rolled onto her side to see her newest creation.

Daja covered Tris’s lower half with the sheet again and gently propped her up while Sandry tucked some pillows and linens under her, lifting her so she was elevated and able to rest. Briar knee-walked closer to Tris pressing the bundled baby girl into her trembling arms, keeping his own shaking hands under the baby for extra security.

“Who do we have here?” Briar asked tenderly, wiping a tear from his cheek with a forearm.

“Juniper,” Tris whispered, stroking a tiny cheek with hands that shook ferociously before closing her eyes and whimpering. “Oh, I hurt,” she said, managing a smile despite the pain. “She’s so tiny, Briar.” She traced the baby’s nose and cheeks. “How can one so small cause so much agony?”

“Someone grab Tris that tea,” Briar instructed, slipping his hand under a fold in the baby’s blanket to touch tiny fingers. “She’s breathing well,” he said, as much reassurance for himself as for Tris. Briar continued to help keep the baby safely situated while Sandry steadied the tea for Tris to gulp down.

“You make the most beautiful babies, Tris,” Sandry murmured. “Hello, Juniper, you lovely dear.”

“Sandry, is Gil around?” Briar asked.

“Yes, I sent him to the stable to ready the wagon in case we needed to get Tris to help.”

Briar thought for a moment, then said, “I don’t think we’ll have time to transport her. We would just be stuck in the cold. Go get Gil.”

“He is not coming in here,” Tris snapped, eyes narrowing.

“He has some experience and I don’t know how long before Willow or Rosethorn might show up. He can stay on the other side of the room unless he’s needed but — just call it a gut feeling, Tris, but I want as many helping hands available as we can get.”

Tris was still scowling but she decided not to argue any further. She turned her attention back to the newest addition, tying to ignore the pressure that was building again so she could offer the newborn a chance to eat before the next baby arrived. She got her latched without an issue as Sandry hurried to get Gil. She was gone for a few minutes as Tris fed Juniper, admiring her all the while. Sandry returned, assuring Tris that Gil was more than happy to wait outside to await a call for assistance and to direct the incoming help when they arrived. Tris was crying again, the pain lessened considerably by the herbal tea but still deeply uncomfortable.

“Take her,” Tris gasped out. Briar picked up Juniper, pressing a kiss to her tiny nose before handing her tenderly to Sandry, who walked her closer to the warmth of the hearth. She got to work making a makeshift cot in case she were to need to set the baby down and then she settled down onto the floor, holding Juniper close and talking softly.

“The next one coming already, you think?” Briar asked anxiously.

Tris nodded, trying to focus on her breathing.

“This is all going very fast,” Daja commented. “Is this normal?”

“Normal, no, but it ain’t unheard of,” Briar said. To Sandry and Daja alone he added, With a delivery this fast we’re at a much higher risk of complications for Tris and for the babies. I need another pot of tea started — the tea in the brown paper labeled ‘styptic’. That will help slow the bleeding and reduce infection risk if she starts to hemorrhage. We also need to be prepared to act fast if either of these next two aren’t breathing right away; with less time in the birth canal it’s more likely. If Tris didn’t have any contractions prior to waking up, her body didn’t have time to prepare and the babies didn’t either.

Daja immediately went to get the tea started, touching Tris’s shoulder affectionately on her way. “You’ve got this, saati,” she assured her fiercely in Trader Talk. “Deep breaths. We are here. All is well.”

“Thank you,” Tris whispered hoarsely.

Briar felt Aurora’s magic tugging on his and, hesitantly, he opened up their connection enough to talk, careful to shield her from the emotions bubbling under the surface.

Is Mama okay? He could feel her anxiety.

Before he could answer he felt Amaya and Bae join the connection, each scrambling for information.

Quietly shushing them all, Briar said, Mama is just fine. The babies are coming now. You need to stay where you are and mind Ellie. Do you understand? He felt reluctant acceptance from Aurora but the twins were seething with discord. I mean it, he added sternly. Mama is perfectly fine but we all need to concentrate here. You are to stay put and do as you’re told. I promise I will let all of you know as soon as things settle down here. Understood?

Yes, Papa, Aurora said. Briar, feeling through their bond that she was crying, brushed all three of them with love and comfort.

Amaya? Bae?

Yes, Papa, they chorused with great reluctance.

Thank you. We love you dearly. Eat and try to rest, and maybe see if Ellie will tell stories for you. I have to get back to helping Mama but I’ll update you all as soon as I can. 

With that, he closed the connection and turned back to Tris, who was beginning to weep again.

“Fuck!” Tris sobbed, rolling back onto her hands and knees. She bit back a scream, pulling it into a whimper, and Briar readied another towel and blanket, settling onto his knees and rubbing her back, pressing as much strength into her as he could manage and wishing fervently for Rosethorn or Willow or his shakkan or anyone with more experience than himself. Daja’s strong hands squeezed his shoulders and Sandry, with Juniper still held to her chest, wrapped him and Tris in a blanket of warm comfort.

Taking strength from both of them and passing still more to Tris, Briar murmured, “Whenever you’re ready, Coppercurls, you just let me know. I’m ready — we all are. Breathe, beautiful, and focus. You’ve done this before and I know you ain’t giving up now. You got this.”

Chapter Text

Aurora had awoken in hysterics, panic-stricken and desperately calling for her mother. Ellie was there within seconds, kneeling down to wrap her in a hug. She assured Daja that she had everything under control as she settled Aurora onto the couch in the sitting area, wrapping her in a blanket and fetching her some soothing tea. When Aurora had calmed enough to be coherent, Ellie explained tenderly that Tris was preparing to bring the babies into the world.

Bae wasn’t far behind Aurora, shuffling out of the bedroom with his thumb in his mouth and his eyes wet and wide with horror.

“Oh, Bae,” Ellie cooed softly, holding out her arms wide. He ran to her and climbed onto her lap where she was nestled next to Aurora. She kissed the top of his head and asked, “Are you alright?”

“Mama hurts bad,” Bae informed her, wiping at weepy eyes.

“She’s okay, I swear it,” she assured him just as Amaya joined them, her hair sparking wildly, sending flashes of light flickering across the room.

“Where is she?” Amaya demanded, scowling fiercely at Ellie as though it were her fault her mother was nowhere to be seen.

“She’s with your papa and Sandry and Daja,” Ellie said. “They’re taking excellent care of her while she has the babies. Settle in on the couch and I’ll fetch you some tea. Are you hungry?”

“I want to go to her,” Amaya said, unmoving. 

Ellie met the determined four-year-old’s eyes squarely. “I’m under strict orders from your papa that you’re to stay here,” she said softly but firmly. “They’ll call for us when it’s time to meet your baby sisters. For now let’s get some tea and snacks and cuddle up. Maybe we can tell some stories? We can use our imaginations to tell each part of the story in turn and see what we come up with. It will be grand.”

Amaya continued to glare stubbornly, arms crossed over her chest. She glanced at Bae, who watched her somberly and then at Aurora, who’s lip wobbled, then she sighed heavily and climbed onto the couch with them. They all tried to do as they were told, accepting their tea and nibbling on the pastries Ellie had offered. Ellie did her best to keep the atmosphere light, telling story after story and working to get them involved in the storytelling. When they were finally able to talk to Briar they all felt better for the reassurance but over time their need to go to their mother intensified again.

“Ellie, can you make us some chocolate drink?” Amaya asked sweetly. “Maybe that will help us to feel better.”

“Oh!” Ellie said brightly, smiling. “That’s a lovely idea. It is a special occasion, after all.”

While Ellie was busy in the kitchen Amaya decided to try something she hadn’t before, having never felt the need — she reached out through her connection to her siblings, saying, Mama needs us. I can feel it. When Bae and Aurora both nodded, she continued, If the grown-ups don’t see that, we’ll just have to find a way to go on our own.

But how? Aurora wailed silently, rubbing at her eyes. Ellie won’t let us go. And Papa said we need to stay here.

She doesn’t have to let us, Amaya said slyly. With another glance toward the kitchen she said, Mama doesn’t have a grip on my magic just now.

Amaya, Bae scolded, you can’t lightning Ellie! That would hurt her.

No, no lightning, she agreed thoughtfully. Bae, do you think you can keep her busy while we get out the door?

That’s no fair, Bae whined. I want to go too. Mama hurts.

Once we get out she’ll come after us and you can run behind her, Amaya insisted.

Bae pouted then said aloud, “I want to get Papa’s tree. It’s lonely. I can tell.”

Ellie smiled at him. “It’ll be in the bedroom? Go ahead, then.”

He made his way to the back of the house and came back with Briar’s shakkan in his hands. He kept ahold of it and said, “Ellie, I spilled one of Papa’s bottles. It made a big, big mess.”

“Oh dear,” Ellie said. “I’ll get it cleaned up, sweetness, don’t you fret.” She grabbed a rag and hurried into the back of the tree cottage. The moment she was out of sight, Amaya was at the front door and they all snuck out together.

You should have left Papa’s tree at home, Bae, Amaya scolded. We need to go fast and you’re too slow!

Papa needs his tree, was Bae’s stout reply. Amaya rolled her eyes.

It wasn’t far from the Moss cottage to the Gathering Chamber but they all stopped short at the sight of Gil sitting next to the entryway. Amaya, who had led the charge, was bumped by Aurora coming up behind her and when Bae crashed into Aurora they all went tumbling to the ground. Bae held up the still-intact miniature tree triumphantly and then he met Gil’s eyes and tried his best to look contrite.

“What are you lot doing here?” Gil asked, working to keep his face straight despite his amusement.

“Bae thought Papa might need his tree,” Amaya said cheerfully.

“Did he now? Well I can take the tree in to him but you three ought to be in your cottage. Where’s Ellie? Does she know you’ve gone?” Gil smiled sadly at the pitiful expression on each little face. “Come on now,” he said tenderly. “I’ll escort you home.”

“Please let us in,” Aurora pleaded, eyes spilling over again. “We need to make sure Mama’s okay. Please!”

He shook his head but before he had time to reply, Amaya said, “I’m sorry!” and with a twirl, she sent him sprawling away from the door with a gust of wind. She covered her mouth to stifle a wild giggle, equal parts amused and impressed with herself, then she and Aurora worked to open one of the big doors that lead into the Gathering Chamber. They ran in and Bae was following behind when he was halted by a pair of small but strong hands gripping his shoulders.

He turned his head back and up to see Ellie frowning at him. He looked at the open doorway and then back at Ellie, who was gently tugging him away from his parents. Desperate and frightened, he turned his face to the hand on his shoulder and bit down, hard. Ellie squealed and cursed, releasing her grip on the boy and he took the opportunity to dart into the chamber after his sisters.

***

The second baby came as quickly as the first. She sputtered and rasped so Briar carefully sucked fluid from her lungs, spitting it onto a towel and laying the baby face-down across his arm, supporting her head and rocking her at a tilt to try to work any extra fluid up and out. He repeated this a few times until her breathing cleared and she began to squall loudly. With a shuddery sigh of relief, he pressed a kiss to her nose and handed her to Tris. By now Tris was worn and weak but she still managed to smile at the tiny screaming bundle.

Briar asked Daja for a cup of water and a cup of juice, and Sandry asked Tris, “What’s this beautiful little girl’s name?”

Briar handed Tris the juice first and helped her to steady the drink so she could take one small sip and then another. “Sage,” she rasped out.

“Oh,” Sandry murmured, still cradling Juniper by the fire. “Juniper and Sage, how lovely. Would you like them together?”

“I don’t dare hold them both,” Tris admitted, aching fiercely and exhausted beyond measure. “Bring her close?”

Gladly, Sandry obeyed, settling next to Tris with Juniper as Tris worked to get Sage latched.

While they were busy, Briar moved into the kitchen to wash his hands and collect his thoughts. Daja joined him. She nudged him lightly.

Are you okay? she asked levelly.

He shrugged. Two down, one to go, he said with false cheer. He scrubbed his hands dry and added, I hope Chime got the message through.

They’ll be here soon, she assured him firmly.

He nodded and tried at a smile then settled next to Tris, pressing a kiss to her sweaty cheek and peering down at the infants, admiring them both and trying to enjoy the moment. Try though he might, he was tense; he wanted this to be over and he wanted to know that everybody was safe. He flinched, startled out of his thoughts, when Daja gently pressed a cup of juice into his hands.

“The styptic tea is made and ready and so is Rosethorn’s vitalizing blend. We could all use some. Take a moment to relax and enjoy your girls — we should all take a small rest while we have a moment to breathe. Before we know it, this will be over and we will all be together, safe, and able to rest in earnest.”

Smiling his appreciation for his ever level-headed sister, he nodded and got the vitalization tea poured for everybody. “Extra honey all around,” he said quietly as he handed Daja a cup. Gently he took Sage from Tris and lay her down in the makeshift cot then motioned for Sandry to settle Juniper next to her. “Drink up and rest while you can,” he advised as he handed a cup of tea first to Tris and then to Sandry.

Tris nodded. He helped her to take a drink. She wrinkled her nose. “Poppy?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Just a touch,” he replied, kissing her cheek and lingering for a long moment. “It’s not fair you hurting this bad.”

“True enough,” she grumbled with a tiny half-smile. “I keep thinking back to that horrid fall in Namorn. The good old days, you know, before I understood what true pain is.”

Startled by her sudden joke, Briar cackled, his face lighting up for the first time that morning. Tris grinned, pleased to see that boyish joyfulness that she loved so dearly.

“We’re nearly there,” he murmured when his laughter had subsided. She nodded then grimaced as the pressure squeezed her. “Drink,” he insisted, holding the mug to her lips.

Everybody drank in silence and watched the babies with quiet admiration.

***

The third delivery proved to be more complicated than the first two. Tris was struggling to muster the strength to push and she was looking rather pale. Briar urged her to stop pushing and rested his hand on her belly, then palpated gently.

“I don’t know that you’re contracting anymore,” he said softly, frowning. “Labor may have stalled. Daja — the tea mix labeled ‘cohosh’ please. That should help get things moving again. And it’ll buy you a few more minutes of rest, beautiful. While that’s brewing, drink more of this.” He handed her another cup of the vitalization tea.

When the labor stimulating drink was ready, Tris gulped it down. After nearly a half hour, nothing had progressed and Tris was getting extremely anxious. 

“I can’t do this,” she sobbed as Daja gently wiped her face down with a wet cloth. “What if something’s wrong?”

Just then the door burst open and Amaya and Aurora came running in, followed in short order by Bae with Briar’s shakkan carefully cradled against his chest. Everybody stared, startled by the intrusion, and Ellie ran in behind them, breathless.

“I’m so sorry,” she cried, dark cheeks pink. “They’re clever little beasties and I’m embarrassed to admit they fooled me.”

“We had to,” Amaya insisted, wide eyes on Tris. “We needed to see Mama.”

“You shouldn’t be here,” Briar scolded half-heartedly, taking his shakkan from Bae with a small grateful smile. He nuzzled his face to the pine for a moment and then set the tree on the nearby table before turning back to the children, who were all staring at the bloody linens with horror.

“Come here,” Tris demanded quietly. “All of you.” They did so, settling by Tris’s side and cuddling up to her. “We have one baby left to deliver,” she explained to them. She could see and feel the worry they felt so she smiled weakly and added, “I’m okay, I’m just very tired. This is hard work.” She closed her eyes, grimacing and said, “I don’t know how long we have before it’s time to start working on baby number three but I think we have a few minutes. I am glad to see you all.”

Daja handed the green-tinged Ellie a cup of tea and wrapped an arm around her shoulder, guiding her to sit at the dining table.

“That’s a lot of blood,” Ellie said weakly. “I may faint. I really ought to go. I can’t feel my legs.”

“What happened to your hand?” Daja asked, noticing Ellie was rubbing absently at a red spot.

“Oh,” Ellie said sheepishly, blushing again. “Bae bit me.”

“Baelfire Moss!” Daja reprimanded, hands on hips. Bae ducked his head, hiding his face against Tris. Briar tried so hard not to laugh he choked on his own saliva, coughing and sputtering between the cackling he couldn’t keep contained.

“You bit her?” Tris demanded, shocked. “That’s horrible, Bae, what in Mila’s name were you thinking?”

Shame-faced, Bae peeked out at Ellie and said, “I’m sorry, Ellie. But you should have let me come to Mama.”

“No,” Tris drawled, decidedly patient. “Try that again. And go up to her to apologize properly.”

With a pout he did as he was told, hugging Ellie and murmuring an apology. She kissed the top of his head and said, “No harm done. But let’s refrain from biting in the future, yes?”

Sandry was hiding a smile behind her hands, blue eyes bright with humor, and she said, “No denying who your papa is, Bae.”

“No, indeed,” Tris muttered with a sigh.

“It wasn’t only me,” Bae whined. “Amaya used her magic to hurt Gil!”

“I didn’t hurt him,” his sister retorted fiercely. “I only knocked him out of the way.”

“Amaya,” Tris scolded, frowning. “Goddess bless! We’ve talked about that and I know you know better.”

“I know, Mama, but—”

Everybody went quiet when one of the babies began to whimper.

“Is that a baby sister?” Aurora asked, eyes wide and voice full of wonder.

“It surely is,” Briar said, regaining his composure. “Would you like to meet them? I was hoping we’d have all three earth-side before making the introductions but—”

“They’re here!” Gil shouted from outside just as Chime darted through the open door to first sit on Briar’s shoulder, nudging him to let him know she had succeeded in her mission, and then on Tris’s shoulder to trill pretty comforts in her ear.

“Oh, praise be to Mila,” Sandry whispered.

Through the door hurried Willow, Rosethorn, and Lark.

“Took you long enough,” Briar grumbled, relief warming his belly. “She’s delivered two but labor seems to have stalled. No placentas yet. Both are crazy-tiny but healthy. No issues with the first baby at all but the second needed some help clearing her lungs. Labor came on hard and fast, she woke up in pain and was delivering within the hour.”

“Cohosh?” Rosethorn asked tartly.

“Given about — oh, three quarters of an hour ago. It hasn’t helped yet as far as I can tell.”

“Prepare more for her,” Willow instructed as she washed her hands. “You children ought not be here.”

“They’ve only just arrived,” Sandry explained as she kissed Lark’s cheek. “Ellie, could you escort them back to their cottage?”

“No!” Amaya yelled, jumping to her feet. “That’s not fair!”

Tris grabbed her hand and gently tugged her back down. “Childbirth isn’t a pretty process,” she said quietly, grey eyes holding Amaya’s with tender resolve. “We’re almost done, my sweet, and then we’ll be back all together as we should be. I know this has been a difficult night but we’ve got to get little Clover out safely and it’s important we do so quickly. We all need to concentrate here and it’s a messy business. Please go with Ellie and mind her. And if I hear of any of you behaving like little savages, I won’t be pleased. I’m sending Chime along with you so poor Ellie can catch her breath though I fully expect her help won’t be necessary this time around because you’ll be on your best behavior. Now give me hugs and then off you go.”

Knowing they’d already pushed their luck as far as it would go, the children did as they were told, waving sorrowfully as they followed Chime out the door with Ellie taking up the rear.

Chapter Text

“How is she faring?” Tris asked anxiously, sharp eyes trying to read Willow’s level face. Willow held Tris’s wrist as she examined both her and the remaining baby with her magic, slow tendrils of power seeping in; Tris felt her pain easing but there was nothing to be done about the bone-deep weariness.

“She’s an active little girl,” Willow said with a smile. “Clover, you called her?”

Tris didn’t smile. “Is she safe? Is she okay? What aren’t you telling me?”

“You’re too astute for your own good, do you realize that?” When Tris’s mouth tightened and her hair began sparking more wildly, Willow sighed. “She’s in some distress but she’s going to be just fine. We do need to get her out sooner before later. Your job right now, Tris, is to focus on remaining calm. Clover is okay and we are all here to take care of you and your babies.”

Lark was sitting next to Tris with one arm around the redhead’s shoulder and the other arm cradling Juniper. She tried to meet Willow’s eyes but the water dedicate stood and walked into the kitchen, calling behind her, “We’re going to give that second dose of cohosh a few more minutes but if your contractions don’t start picking back up soon we’re going to give you a more concentrated dose.”

Lark and Sandry carefully positioned pillows and linens to give Tris enough support to nurse Juniper and Sage and then Lark joined the others in the kitchen while Sandry settled next to Tris and coaxed her into drinking more tea. As subtly as they could manage they all formed a circle, ensuring everybody was in contact so they could talk silently with Sandry listening in through her connections with Daja and Briar.

I don’t like her color, Rosethorn said sharply, eyebrows knit.

She’s lost a lot of blood, Willow explained wearily, and she’s well and truly exhausted.

I gave her a double dose of styptic tea, Briar said, frowning.

And it may well have saved her life, Willow said. She had a small uterine tear and was bleeding into her abdomen. I healed the wound but there’s nothing to be done about the blood loss. Keeping her from losing too much more with this final delivery will be vital.

What happens now? Daja asked.

We need to get the baby out but I’d like to keep the stress to Tris’s body minimal. I’m hesitant to give her the strengthened cohosh just yet because I fear pushing her body too hard too fast may do more harm than good. Willow paused and met Briar’s eyes. I hate to ask you this, Briar, but if it comes down to Tris or the baby—

Tris, he said flatly, his face expressionless. She has five other babies that need her.

Willow nodded her silent agreement. Briar felt Rosethorn’s grip on his arm tighten slightly.

It won’t come to that, will it? Sandry asked from afar, frightened.

We’re going to do everything in our power to ensure that it doesn’t, Willow assured her. For now I’d like to try to get her to drink a bit of Rosethorn’s tonic and to eat something to see if that will bring a bit of color back. Something rich in iron to help replenish some of that blood loss — red meat or organ meat, eggs, spinach, lentils. Along those lines. And perhaps some fruit for a sugar boost.

With that, they all separated and Briar made a beeline for Tris. He crouched down and asked, “Willow says you ought to have something to munch. What do you think you can tolerate?”

She shrugged. “I’m not hungry,” she said, resting her head against his arm. “I just want to sleep.”

“You should eat, beautiful, you’ll feel better for it. You’ll need your strength. I have some strawberries in the cold box. Some of those and some bread and eggs with spinach? Maybe some beef?”

“Do we have any oil for the bread?”

Briar grinned. “For you, Coppercurls, I’ll make it happen,” he said with a flirtatious wink. Tris rolled her eyes and snorted a laugh. He kissed her cheek and she turned her head so he could kiss her lips. “Love you, my beautiful,” he murmured, stroking her soft cheek tenderly before standing to fetch her food. Working quickly, he cut thin strips from a slab of beef and put them in a pan with garlic and black peppercorn. In a separate pan he prepared eggs scrambled with onions, sweet peppers, and a pile of spinach. While those cooked he oiled a slice of bread and put that on a plate with a small mound of strawberries.

While he worked in the kitchen, Willow told Tris gently, “Let’s get these lovely ladies settled on the cot while they’re satiated.” Tris’s eyes narrowed into a glare. “It’s time to focus on taking care of yourself and Clover for a few minutes; you need to rebuild some of your strength so we can keep the both of you safe.”

Reluctantly, Tris handed one baby to Sandry and the other to Daja and they carefully situated the babies. Daja and Sandry chatted with Tris, keeping her mind occupied as best they could until Briar had finished in the kitchen. When he returned, he knelt to hand Tris her plate; when he tried to stand, she held his arm in a too-tight grip.

“Stay,” she whispered.

He hesitated. “I should probably—”

“Please,” she begged softly, a tear leaking from each eye. Through their connection she said, They’ll let you know if they need your help. I don’t need you as a healer right now, Briar, I need you as my husband and my best friend. I need you to hold me. Please. I don’t know that I can do this. I’m scared, Briar.

He swallowed hard. “Yeah, of course,” he whispered. He settled down with his back against the nearby couch and gently tugged her to him. She pressed her face against his chest and sobbed as quietly as she could, releasing the torrent of emotion that tore at her. He held her close and murmured reassurances, stroking her hair and wiping her tears. When her breathing evened out he coaxed her into first drinking the tonic and some the kanab tea Rosethorn had brought and then he got her to eat a little bit of everything. When she decided she simply couldn’t manage another bite she rested her head against his chest and interlaced her fingers with his. After a few minutes he realized she had fallen asleep. “Should I wake her?” he asked quietly, frowning up at Willow.

“No, let her rest for a few minutes,” she advised. “Maybe some food and a bit of rest is all she’ll need to pull through this last leg. We’ll give her a quarter of an hour and then if her contractions haven’t started back up we’ll give her the concentrated cohosh.” Very softy so as not to wake her she pressed her fingers to Tris’s wrist and pulled back with a smile moments later. “The good news is her stress levels have gone down significantly and little Clover is in better shape for it. Good job, Briar.”

He tried at a smile but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“How long is it safe to keep her in there?” Daja asked. “Is there a timeline we should be conscious of?”

“She’s in her own sac and her water hasn’t fully broken. Her oxygen levels are good and her heartbeat is strong. I’m less worried about her than about Tris at this point. It’s a fine line; we want this process to proceed quickly but we don’t want to push Tris past her limits either.”

“What about the placentas?” Briar asked. “Neither of them have come away.”

“And a good thing,” Willow told him. “The three placentas have fused together. If one were to come away they would all go and that could have been disastrous for the straggler.”

Tris slept for a little while and they were just debating waking her when she began to stir.

“I hurt,” she grumbled. “Briar — fuck — make it stop.” Willow knelt down to touch Tris’s wrist and the redhead yanked her hand away before groggily muttering, “Sorry,” and offering her wrist again.

“Excellent,” Willow said enthusiastically when she’d finished. “You’re contracting again my dear and little Clover has moved down for delivery. Are you able to stand?”

“I hope so,” Tris muttered as she accepted Lark’s offered hand to help her sit upright. “I need the privy, desperately. I’ve had a lot of tea.”

“Perfect,” Willow replied. “I think a bit of walking will do the trick to get this little girl out to join her sisters.”

Briar slowly walked with her to the privy, talking and joking as he did his best to keep the atmosphere light, and when they returned to the Gathering Chamber he helped her get settled back down.

“How are you feeling, Tris?” Lark asked.

“Exhausted,” Tris said with a bitter smile. “Sore. I just want this to be over now.”

“You’re nearly there,” Willow assured her.

“Everyone’s been saying that,” Tris grumbled. “I’m not sure I believe it anymore.”

Willow checked Tris again and said, “You should be feeling the urge to push any time.”

“I’m ready,” Tris said.

“We’ll follow your lead. I’m going to be monitoring with my magic to keep stress minimal for both you and Clover. You’ve both had a rough morning and I’m going to do what I can to cushion you.”

Willow moved to Tris’s side and Briar took his position by her legs, rubbing her knee gently over the privacy sheet. Everybody else moved to the side of the room facing Tris’s top half to give her as much privacy as possible and when everyone was situated, Briar lifted the sheet and, with a murmured warning, reached in to feel.

“She’s right there. You ready?” 

Tris nodded and, with a deep breath, she pushed. After a long strain, her head fell back onto the pillow and she shook her head. To Briar alone, she said, I don’t know that I have the strength for this.

They stared hard at one another and he squeezed her knee gently. Of course you do. You’re the strongest woman I know and you know full well that’s saying something. Pull from me and Sandry and Daja. Please. Quit being so damn stubborn and accept the help. We’re all here for you. You can do this, Coppercurls, and you don’t have to do it alone.

Tris hesitated and then reached to pull strength from the Circle. Eagerly they offered themselves up and Tris used their strength to push again and a third time. With alarm the three realized Tris was dipping out of consciousness and they grabbed ahold of her mind, pulling her out of the darkness and pressing more power to her with fierce determination. Tris wavered and she hesitated, having a decision to make and quickly — she dropped the control over her magic, which had been eating a great deal of her strength. The ground beneath them shuddered and trembled and then bucked in earnest, knocking most everyone off their feet. Outside, hailstones dropped from the sky in abundance, tearing leaves from trees and battering the greenery and any exposed people and animals within a half-mile radius.

Feeling the agony of their green friends, Briar and Rosethorn both screamed and Juniper and Sage began to squall loudly, startled out of their sleep by the commotion.

Tris funneled all of her concentration and energy into pushing the baby out and Briar shook his head to clear it, blinking away the spots that had formed in his vision as he tried to focus on the task at hand. With a groan, Tris pushed again and Briar caught the newborn;  Daja and Sandry rushed forward to get the cord tied and cut and Briar used the linen to rub vigorously at the baby and when she began to kick and whimper he passed her to the nearest pair of hands and turned his attention to Tris. His breath caught in his throat and his heart thudded in his ears at the sight of her — she was pale and still, eyes closed and breathing shallow and slowing.

***

Tris felt like she was floating. It was rather like riding the winds and it wasn’t unpleasant in the least. She heard shouting but it was at a distance, muffled, unimportant. She felt the power of the earth and sky and she laughed out loud with joy, allowing the current to move her along and just enjoying the ride. It felt good to let go of control and just exist — no pressure, no judgement, no pain, nothing to worry about.

She felt a tug — someone was trying to pull her away from the swirl of nature that caressed her and she wasn’t pleased. She resisted, whirling through a wind funnel at incredible speed, trying to outrace the intrusion. She laughed again — to feel so light and carefree was liberating and empowering. She found an exit and flung herself into open air, streaming upward through fluffy white clouds and inhaling the salty sea air. She could feel the tremble in the air as pressure built, clouds darkening as they filled with moisture and energy. A flash of lightning and a boom of thunder rattled her at her core, shaking her painfully — but that wasn’t right, thunderstorms were her friends. Why were they jolting her like this?

She tried to shout, to tell whoever yanked on her to go away and let her enjoy her storm in peace, but she couldn’t hear the sound of her own voice. Was the thunder too loud here in the center of this beast of a storm? Or had she lost her voice? She tried again to no avail, panic building, and then she paused, taken aback — she smelled something. It wasn’t sea or storm but it was equally familiar and comforting. The scent was rich and earthy; it smelled like a pine forest, thick with moss and ferns and wildflowers. She took a deep breath and then another. Her breathing slowed as recognition dawned on her.

Briar, she thought, confused. What was he doing here, in the sky? “Briar,” she heard herself mumble somewhere in the distance. Her sense of weightlessness faded and suddenly she hurt — badly — and she groaned. Why did she hurt so? “Ow.”

“Coppercurls? Hey, look at me!” She knew that voice — she associated it with that earthy smell — and a face came to mind. She smiled.

“Briar,” she murmured drowsily.

“Tris! Are you okay? Can you open your eyes? Talk to me!” She felt hands — rough but tender — stroking her hand and her face, tracing the lines of her physical form. She tried to open her eyes but they felt too heavy. She tried to speak but it came out as a jumble of nonsense. “What?”

She tried again, mumbling, “Y’smell good.”

He laughed but it didn’t sound like his normal laugh, she thought, still baffled. He sounded distraught, like he’d been crying. Focusing with all her might, she managed to open her eyes blearily.

“My beautiful Coppercurls,” Briar murmured, still running his fingers across her face and down her arms to her fingertips and then tugging gently on a loose curl. “Ain’t never seen nothin’ so beautiful as those eyes lookin’ back at me,” he whispered, tears streaming down his cheeks.

“Your hands feel good,” she said groggily.

He let out another choked laugh.

“How do you feel, Tris?” Another familiar voice — Lark.

“Sleepy,” she replied fuzzily, eyes slipping closed again.

“Rest, love,” Briar’s voice told her reassuringly as it faded into the background of her mind. “You deserve it.”

Chapter Text

The next time Tris woke it was to the sound of a baby whimpering. Groggily she opened her heavy eyelids and blinked a few times before she realized she wasn’t wearing her spectacles. She recognized that she was in her own bed in her own tree cottage so she groped blindly for where she normally placed her spectacles. With a growl she realized she was in the center of the big bed and she couldn’t reach the bedside table. She closed her eyes again, temporarily defeated, and flinched when she felt her spectacles being placed on her long nose; she peered blearily at Briar, who grinned at her.

“Did you have a nice nap?” he asked, voice teasing.

“Nap?” she asked, confused. “The — oh, the babies!” She struggled to sit up. Briar helped her, tucking pillows behind her and on either side of her. “Briar — Clover — is she — did she make it?”

“Healthy as can be, all three of them,” he assured her, gesturing to a long cot next to the bed. “I’ll bring them to you, just relax.”

“They’ll be hungry,” Tris murmured, rubbing her eyes behind her spectacles. “How long have I been asleep?”

“Only a few hours,” he told her, bringing the first of the newborns to her just as the baby began to squall in earnest.

“Oh,” she murmured, “hello, lovely. This is Clover?” Briar nodded and Tris grinned up at him, exhausted though she was. “Our lucky little Clover. Oh, another little redhead. She looks so much like Bae did when he was born.“

Briar laughed. “That’s just what I said.” He scooped up another baby and lay her down gently next to Tris, who already had Clover latched. “This is Sage. Another redhead but it’s like a dark red. Almost auburn.”

“She looks like she’ll be darker skinned too, but maybe not as dark as you and Amaya,” Tris noticed, taking in every detail with admiration. “Beautiful girl. Have they eaten?”

“Yes, they had a bit of goats milk to tide them over so you could rest. Willow suggested a wet nurse but I told her you wouldn’t hear of it and that you’ll want to nurse them no matter how you feel. She thought I was crazy and gave me a whole lecture about how you may not be capable of nursing them all and recovering properly. And here’s little miss Juniper.” Briar helped her position pillows to get Juniper latched onto her other breast, since she was looking fussy and Sage seemed content just for the cuddle.

“Another black-haired beauty,” Tris murmured, stroking Juniper’s tuft of soft black hair. “You told Willow to shove off, then?”

Briar grinned. “More or less,” he confirmed as he reached into a basket. “We talked it out. I told her you’d be devastated if you didn’t feed them yourself. She’s resting at Daja’s right now but she’ll be coming to check in on you when she gets up and I’m sure she’ll want to discuss it.” He placed a platter of assorted snacks next to her. “Eat. I’m under strict orders to make sure all you do for the next few weeks is sleep, eat, and spend time with the kids. And maybe read if you’ve got the extra gumption.”

“I’ll need to use the privy too,” Tris pointed out with a wry smile.

“I’ve got a bucket for you,” he called over his shoulder as he walked out. He didn’t see the glare she directed at him but he knew her well enough to know it was there. When he returned with a cup of tea in one hand and a cup of juice in the other, the scowl was still firmly fixed on her face. “Of course I’ll walk you to the privy — if you can manage it,” he said with a smile. “Do you need it now?”

“Yes,” she said with a sigh, “but I want to get them fed first. Where are our big three?”

“With Daja — she’s put them to work in the forge today.”

Tris grinned. “Aren’t they lucky? Have they met their sisters yet?”

“No, not yet. I wanted to be sure you’re present and awake for their first meeting. It’s kind of a big moment.”

“Thank you,” she whispered, blinking away a sudden glisten of tears. “Can you call for them? I would but—”

“Don’t you dare waste your energy on that,” he said firmly. “I’ll let Daja know to send them here when she’s done with them.” He did so and then said, “I imagine everyone will want to come see you before long. They’ve all been worried sick about you.” He sat on bed and helped to stabilize the feeding babies so she could drink the tea.

“Oh, bless you,” she murmured blissfully as she breathed in the steam. “Have they? Was I so badly off?”

“Bad enough,” he said with a shrug, eyes averted. “Eat up, Coppercurls.” Tris frowned, unnerved by his attitude shift, but decided to leave that conversation for another time.

After she’d finished her tea she said, “Trade.” She handed Clover to Briar and he passed her Sage and then carefully propped Clover up on his shoulder, thumping her back.

Tris nibbled at her food as she finished feeding the babies and Briar watched her closely as though he were afraid to look away, coaxing her to eat and drink. By the time both she and the babies were fed and comfortable, Tris was barely able to keep her eyes open.

“Privy,” she mumbled.

“Bucket,” Briar said firmly. She tried to glare at him but all she could manage was a watery frown. She was too weak to stand on her own so he bore her weight and helped her take care of business and then got her settled back into bed. He convinced her to drink a little more and then she lay back down and was asleep within moments.

***

When Tris awoke again the first thing that registered to her mind was the sound of a baby crying. Foggy with exhaustion though she was, she was immediately on alert and trying to sit up.

“Let me finish this nappy, beautiful, and I’ll help you get sat up,” Briar said. “Just relax, everything is fine. Little miss is just fussy because she doesn’t want her nappy changed. Do you, lovely? But it’s got to be done or you’ll be awful uncomfortable.”

Tris took a deep breath and tried to do as he instructed, smiling when Chime wormed her way out from under the blankets to nudge at her affectionately. Tris trailed her fingers across Chime’s smooth surfaces, cooing her appreciation for her little glass friend. When Briar had finished changing the baby, he got Tris sat up with her spectacles and handed her a glass of water.

“The kids are in the main room and they’re trying very hard to be patient,” Briar said, eyes sparkling with humor. “They’re dying to see you and to meet the babies. Shall I call for them?” At Tris’s eager nod, he did so and within moments their eldest three came rushing in.

They paused at the bedside and Tris opened her arms, “Come here,” she urged. “I’ve missed you three so dearly.” They all climbed onto the bed to join her and she held all of them to her, hugging them close and kissing each head.

“Are you okay, Mama?” Aurora asked, resting her hand on Tris’s cheek. Tris nodded and smiled, happy tears shining in her eyes.

“I’m perfectly well,” she assured all of them. “I’m only very tired. All I need is some rest and a lot of love from my sweet babies.”

“Is that us?” Bae asked, frowning over at the cot where the new babies lay. “Or them?”

“All six of you,” Tris said, tugging Bae back for an extra squeeze. “And you’ll always be my big boy, Bae. Would you like to meet the babies?”

The girls both nodded and Bae frowned, uncertain but curious. Briar brought Juniper over first and settled her in Tris’s arms.

“This is Juniper,” Tris said as Briar helped her to move pillows around to get the infant settled to nurse. “And this is Sage,” she added when Briar settled her on the other side. “And Clover.” Briar climbed up onto the bed and held Clover down low so they could all get a good look, curious fingers softly touching fingers and toes and cheeks.

“They’re all so cute,” Aurora said, honey-brown eyes wide.

“And tiny,” Amaya breathed, peering at Clover from every angle.

“They are tiny, aren’t they?” Briar agreed with a smile. “And we have to be so gentle, right? Just like when we’re touching delicate little flower petals.”

“Can I hold her?” Bae asked.

“Sit comfortably,” Briar instructed as he placed a pillow onto Bae’s lap. “Hold out your arms. Babies this little don’t have strong neck or back muscles yet so it’s very important we support their whole body and especially the head. Just like this.”

Briar helped to position Clover in Bae’s arms, adjusting his position until he was confident the baby was safely settled. Chime took up a position next to Bae as though preparing to catch the baby should she fall.

“What do you think?” Tris asked, not arguing when Briar used a handkerchief to wipe the free-falling tears from her cheeks.

“I like her,” Bae said, all seriousness. “She’s better than my other sisters.”

“Hey!” Amaya snapped, scowling at Bae, who grinned cheekily at her and giggled.

“It’s only a joke.” Clover started kicking and fussing and then began to cry loudly, much to Bae’s horror. “Oh no! Papa, help! Take her away!”

Briar laughed and took Clover from the boy, who looked thoroughly disgusted now as he plugged his ears with his fingers.

“Why is she crying?” Amaya asked, concerned.

“She’s hungry,” Tris said, amused. “Remember how we talked about how loud babies can be? They can’t talk yet so when they need something they let us know by crying. Here, Briar, I think Sage is finished.”

He took the full baby and lifted her to his shoulder for a belch, explaining why he did so to the baffled children. When he’d burped her and changed her diaper, he moved onto to Juniper and allowed each of the girls to hold a sister for a couple of minutes until there was a knock at the door.

Briar helped Aurora to place Juniper on the bed and then he went to see who had come. He walked back in with Dedicate Willow just behind.

“Well, hello,” Willow said cheerfully. “Are you all enjoying your new sisters?”

“Oh yes,” Aurora said brightly. “They’re very precious.”

“That they are,” Willow agreed with a smile. “Don’t mind me, I’m just going to check in on your mother and make sure she’s healing up as she should.”

“Come along, sprouts,” Briar said, gently taking Juniper from Amaya’s hold. “Let’s let them have a bit of privacy. You three ought to eat midday at any rate.”

“Hugs and kisses, my lovelies,” Tris requested and received.

When the door closed behind them, Tris sighed.

“How are you feeling?”

“Like I got kicked by a horse once or twelve times,” Tris grumbled.

Willow took a few minutes to thoroughly examine Tris with her magic and then released her. “You’re healing well. It’ll be a slow process though, rebuilding your strength, and I must insist you take every opportunity to rest. When you’re able to walk you may walk to and from the privy and maybe walk outside to sit for some fresh air. But otherwise for this next moon I want you to rest and care for yourself and the babies — and that’s all. It’s vital you allow your body to replenish fully before you start pushing yourself.”

Tris nodded. “Thank you, for everything,” she said, staring tearily at Clover and running trembling fingers over the baby’s tiny ears. “Was I badly off? I asked Briar but he didn’t want to talk about it.”

Willow met Tris’s eyes. “We very nearly lost you,” she said quietly. “You lost a lot of blood due in part to an internal hemorrhage. Briar’s styptic tea kept you from bleeding out before I could get to you and careful monitoring and a lot healing took place after to keep your blood levels from dropping too low but it was a very near thing. And it will take weeks, maybe even months, to replenish all that you’ve lost. Particularly if you plan to nurse all three of them. You will likely be physically weakened for up to a few months and you absolutely need to listen to your body when you start to feel tattered. It’s important you eat and drink as much as you’re able whenever you’re awake — drinking especially. You’re not only keeping your body running as it normally would, you’re also feeding three infants and trying to make up for the blood loss. I can’t stress enough how much you need to focus on taking care of yourself and allowing others to take care of you while you heal.”

Tris nodded, weeping silently.

“You’re a warrior, Tris,” Willow told her, placing her hand on the redhead’s shoulder and squeezing lightly. “And you’ve got six beautiful children to show for it. Congratulations — soak all of this up and enjoy. You deserve it.”

Tris nodded again, wiping at her cheeks to no avail. Willow handed her a handkerchief and Tris blew her nose.

“I’m going to give the girls each a once-over to make sure they’re all doing as well as they appear to be and then I’ll get out of your hair.” She unwrapped each baby one at a time and check them from top to toe both visually and with her magic and when she was finished she patted Tris’s hand. “I’ll be back in three days to check on you all again. If you need me sooner, don’t hesitate to call for me. Rest and enjoy your family, Tris. I’ll see you soon.”

***

Over the next several weeks, everybody got mostly back into their normal routines except for Briar and Tris, who were taking every day one moment at a time. Tris grudgingly took Willow’s healer’s advice seriously and physically did as little as possible, tending to her newborns and bonding with them and spending quality time with her older three whenever she was able; she ate and drank as frequently as she could stand and she read whenever she had the time. The monotony was beginning to itch at her but she reminded herself often that this stage of being stuck in the house with infants was only a temporary phase and she knew she would survive it.

She often had visitors. Sandry, Daja, and Ellie came to see her at least once a day and Gil and Arlen would stop by on occasion. Glenna came by daily to clean and they often chatted while she worked. Lark and Rosethorn visited several times each week and more often than not Glaki or Evvy would accompany the dedicates. Niko was sure to visit regularly, in part to work with Aurora but also to check in on Tris; even Frostpine, Crane, and Gorse had made surprise appearances, the latter with a horse-drawn cart full of goodies for everybody.

Briar rarely slept. He worried over Tris and the babies and he worked tirelessly to keep Tris from having to overextend. He couldn’t feed them but he could help position them and he could keep Tris well fed and hydrated and he changed the majority of the nappies. Others offered to help periodically and while he occasionally accepted help with cooking or nappy changes or baby cuddling, he felt obligated to do the work himself and when he should have been resting he spent time instead with his trees or in his garden. He spent time with the older children when he could, frequently involving them in the cooking or baby care. Often throughout the day the older three would go on adventures with one or more of the other adults in their lives and they were all kept busy.

“Briar, you need to rest.” Briar ignored Rosethorn as he continued trimming the small willow he worked on with one hand, his other arm cradling Sage. “Your trees aren’t suffering and they can wait while you take some time to water your own soil.”

Continuing to avoid Rosethorn’s eyes, he muttered, “I am perfectly capable of taking care of my family.”

“No one is saying that you aren’t,” she replied firmly, placing her hand over his to stop his motions. He finally met her eyes, glaring. “When is the last time you slept for more than an hour?” He shrugged. She took Sage from him, cradling the infant with one arm and then she offered him a cup of tea with her free hand. “Drink and talk. The girls are worried about you.”

Briar snorted and rolled his eyes. “Girls. So dramatic.” Nevertheless he did lean back in his seat and sip from his cup.

“What worries you?” She settled onto the chair next to him and followed his gaze to the baby she held. “Which one is this?”

Briar smiled; his eyes were puffy and carried dark bags from the lack of sleep. “That’s Sage,” he said softly.

“So what is on your mind?”

“Tris,” he said with a wan smile. “Rosethorn — that was too close. She looked— she felt—”

“I know.” 

He shuddered. “I can’t sleep,” he whispered. “And not just for caring for the babies. I just— Rosethorn, every time I close my eyes I see Tris — pale and unconscious and losing the fight.” His voice broke and he looked back at the willow, tracing its beautifully gnarled trunk with trembling fingers.

“She’s okay.”

“Yeah,” he whispered. “Yeah.”

“You’ve overcome other mind shadows and you’ll overcome this one. Have you talked to Tris about it?”

“She doesn’t need any extra weight on her shoulders,” he said, shaking his head. “I need her to rest and to heal. She’s looking better by the day and I’m glad for that. I don’t want my fears to press on her.”

“She knows you’re worried.”

“She knows too festering much,” he grumbled. “I just want her to focus on herself and the kids. I can deal with my mind.”

“As you’ve always done?” Rosethorn questioned, a hint of teasing in her eyes.

Briar scowled at her. “Yes,” he said stubbornly.

***

That night, Briar made it a point to get all three of the older children tucked into the bed and, after they’d been fed and changed, he placed the infants in their cot so he could spend a few minutes with Tris. He cuddled up close to her, breathing in her scent and pressing tender kisses to her lips, cheeks, hands — wherever he could reach.

“I think this is the first time it’s been just us since before the babies were born,” Tris murmured, eyes closed as she absorbed his affections. “It’s been such a whirlwind.”

“I love you,” he whispered, stroking her plump form with admiring hands, tracing the shape of her belly, waist, hips, thighs.

“I love you dearly,” she replied, opening her eyes and stroking his cheek with her thumb before leaning in for a kiss. He returned the kiss, soft and sweet and slow. “I wish you wouldn’t worry so,” she added when their lips separated.

“I can’t help it,” he said, smiling wryly. “You all mean so much to me. If I had lost you—” He blinked, stubbornly fighting the tears that pricked at him. “I just can’t fathom that.”

“So don’t,” she advised, tugging on his ear. “I’m okay, Briar. I’m not going anywhere. I’ve got a lot to do yet.”

Briar laughed shakily. “I know. It just scared me.”

“I get it. But there’s no sense in ruining your peace of mind over what could have happened. We’re all okay. Now quit stressing and cuddle me while we have a moment to rest.”

Briar grinned, eyes bright with affection and he did as she requested, holding her close and petting her lovingly. They fell asleep together, entangled and at peace, basking in the love they shared for one another and for their family.

Chapter Text

The weather warmed steadily as the mild winter faded seamlessly into spring. Tris was slowly but surely regaining her strength and after a long bout of rainy days gave way to sunshine, she and most of the rest of the family were taking full advantage of the good weather. Even Tris, who of course preferred a good storm, was basking in the warmth and relishing the day spent outdoors with her family. She sat with Sandry and Ellie on a big blanket under the shade of a soon-to-be-flowering apple tree, the three babies alternating between the women and the center of the blanket while they all chatted and watched the older children running and playing. Briar worked nearby in the garden with Rosethorn for company; she knew he had a lot to keep up with and she was more than happy to work with him to keep the weeds from taking over as he so often did for her.

“When is that gods-forsaken glass monstrosity of yours going to be finished?” she asked, adjusting her wide-brimmed hat and sitting back on her bare heels.

Briar grinned at her, impish. “Soon. Tris says it isn’t likely to rain for a few days at least so I’m having the hired hands come back out tomorrow to get back to it. If we can get a solid week with no rain I think it’ll be finished as far as the structure and then we’ll just need to get all of the spells in place. I’ll save that bit for when Tris is back in tip-top shape. She wants to do most of the spell-work and I don’t dare deny her the honor.”

“Crane said he didn’t give up all of his secrets.” Rosethorn’s eyes had a wicked glint to them.

Briar rolled his eyes. “Don’t need ‘em. He can be as petty about it as makes his bag-heart happy. My greenhouse will be better than his when we’re finished with it, guaranteed. I’ve done hours of my own research over the past few years and Tris has done hers. We got Tris’s spell-work going on the glass and Daja’s magic in the metal of the structure itself. Even Sandry’s got some tricks up her sleeve. And I did have the best teacher a green mage could have.”

Rosethorn shook her head, smiling crookedly. “I suppose we’ll see.”

“Fuck yeah, we will,” Briar muttered as he pulled out a particularly stubborn weed. “It will be grand.”

Nearby, the girls had lapsed into comfortable silence and were watching Chime as she teased the children when Gil joined them, settling next to Sandry and gently tugging her close to wrap her in a hug. She grinned and nestled against him, shifting her hold on Clover. Arlen, who had been straggling behind as he followed his father, ran past the adults to join the other children.

Gil shouted after him, “If you need the privy, come tell me right away!” Arlen ignored him and Gil sighed.

“Privy training going well, then?” Tris asked, amused.

He sighed again. “It’s miserable,” he complained. “He has no interest. I’ve tried doing away with the nappy during the day but he just messes his breeches, he doesn’t care.”

“Forgive me — how old is he now?” Ellie inquired.

“He’ll be three at the end of Seed Moon.”

“That’s not too bad,” Tris assured him. “He’ll get there. With our three we went through a period of time where they didn’t wear clothes at all unless we left the property. After a while they realized they didn’t want to make a mess on themselves and it was a good motivator for them. Bae was really easy because he was absolutely horrified by the mess — he was out of nappies entirely within a week of starting training. Aurora did pretty well too, she took maybe a few weeks to stop having accidents, but Amaya took months before she was fully privy trained. We ended up having to bribe her with treats because she just didn’t care.”

Gil laughed. “Yeah, that’s what I’m worried about with him. He doesn’t mind a mess.”

“We found that if they had even just a loincloth on it felt too much like a nappy so they’d just go without thinking. Having them bare helped them to realize they needed to do something different,” Tris explained.

“That’s smart,” he said. “I’ll do that. And maybe some bribery too.”

“Worst case, if he’s really not receptive, just give him some more time,” Tris added. “He’s still young and he’ll get there. No one likes to get mess on themselves as they get older; he may just be too young yet.”

“Thanks. I had him without a nappy while I worked today and it was unpleasant, all in all. I didn’t even think about the breeches feeling too much like a nappy. Got the work done though — the livestock pen is fully revamped, complete with a sheep barn, and the coop is finished.”

“It’s all complete?” Tris asked, surprised.

“Yep, ready for the critters.”

“Oh, how glorious,” Ellie said with enthusiasm, bouncing where she sat. “I told you I was going to talk to the merino breeders my mother recommended? Well, I did and they’re willing to sell us as many as we’d like, basically. The ewes will all be lambing in a moon or two so we can either get some likely-pregnant ewes now and however many lambs they each have or we can wait until the lambs are old enough to wean, which would be early autumn.”

“However many they have?” Sandry asked, curious. “Don’t sheep usually have a single lamb at a time, like horses and mules?”

“They’re just as likely to have two or three,” Ellie replied, shaking her head. “Some breeds almost never have a single lamb, in fact, they nearly always have multiples.”

Tris snorted. “How much do you want to bet I was a sheep in a previous life?”

Ellie and Sandry both burst into giggles.

“You haven’t the disposition to be a sheep,” Ellie protested. “You’re far too strong-willed.”

“I could have been a particularly ornery sheep,” Tris retorted, eyes glinting with humor.

“I say we get the pregnant ewes,” Gil said, grinning. “We’ve got plenty of room for as many as you’d like to keep and we can always sell some if we decide it’s more than we’d like. Besides, the kids would enjoy the process. Lambs are adorable. I’ve also got some hens lined up so I can fetch them whenever, just say the word.”

“Whenever you want is fine,” Tris said absently, her attention straying to Amaya — she could feel her daughter’s frustration building and her magic pressing against Tris’s hold. Amaya had been particularly emotional lately and it hadn’t gone unnoticed. Tris stood, using Gil’s offered arm to leverage herself up, and walked toward the children, calling silently to Amaya across their bond, Are you okay, lovely? Come talk to me. She felt defiance across their bond and sighed. Please. You know I can’t chase you just now, don’t make me send Papa or Chime to retrieve you.

Reluctantly, Amaya obeyed and stomped her way to her mother, mouth tight and eyes flashing with emotion. “What?” she snapped, all attitude.

Tris smiled tiredly, recognizing the hurt hiding beneath the anger, and she carefully sat down in the grass. They were far enough from everybody to have enough privacy without being isolated. She reached out a hand and said, “Come sit with me.”

“I don’t want to.”

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t,” she snapped back with a stomp of her foot.

“That’s your choice to make,” Tris said levelly, “but I’d very much like to sit with you.”

Amaya glared at her and then, with a huff, she walked close and allowed Tris to tug her down onto her lap. She was tense and Tris wrapped her arms around her, pressing her head to her chest and kissing her lightning-riddled black hair while gently rocking her. It took only a few minutes before Amaya started to relax and then she began to sob, pressing her face against her mother and clutching at her desperately. Tris cuddled her close, petting and murmuring words of comfort. When the torrent of tears slowed to a trickle, Tris wiped her face again with her handkerchief and then asked tenderly, “What’s wrong, my sweet girl?”

Sniffling, she said, “Arlen didn’t follow the game rules.”

“He’s still young and learning,” Tris reminded her, “and I don’t for a moment believe that’s what’s causing all of this heartache. Please talk to me.” Amaya began chewing on a thumbnail and Tris silently covered her daughter’s hand with her own, blocking her. “You’ve been having a hard time with the babies taking up so much of my time, haven’t you?”

Amaya nodded slowly, face heating in a blush. “I miss you,” she whispered. “It’s like you love the babies more than me.”

“Oh, oh — my lovely,” Tris murmured, her own eyes pricking with tears. “I’m so sorry I’ve made you feel that way. I know it’s been hard lately. Remember how we talked about how much time babies need when they’re very small? It won’t always be so hard, I promise, and I’ll be more careful to set aside special time for each of my older babies. You and I can figure out what we can do together — just the two of us and very soon.”

“Can we play in a storm together?” Amaya asked, brightening.

“Of course we can, as soon as there’s a storm to play in. We’ll make sure of it. It may be a little while before the next good storm though, so let’s figure out something we can do in the meantime. And you know you can always join me with the babies, too, right? I know it’s not exactly the same as it was before but we can always make time together, we just have to work around whatever obstacles we find ourselves faced with. And you can always tell me what’s bothering you. I can’t help you if I don’t know what’s wrong and I always want to do right by you. It’s never, ever my intention to hurt you or make you feel left out. It’s just overwhelming sometimes, taking care of three newborns and particularly with me needing to rest and heal still. Do you understand?” Amaya nodded, hugging Tris tightly and Tris stroked her soft hair lovingly. “It won’t be long, sweets, before the babies are old enough for you to play with and you’ll have so much fun teaching them how to be big like you.”

“I am a good teacher,” Amaya said with a giggle.

Tris grinned. “I know you are. You can practice with Arlen, right? Teaching him how to play the game but also having patience if he doesn’t understand right away.”

Amaya sighed gustily. “Yes, but Mama — sometimes he doesn’t want to follow the rules.”

Tris kissed her forehead. “To be fair, sometimes you don’t want to follow the rules we set for you either.” Amaya’s eyes shined and she grinned impishly. “He’s over a year younger than you, Amaya, he’ll take a little longer to understand the rules and maybe you can find a way to incorporate the way he wants to play and switch things up a little bit. It’s good to learn to be adaptable — to learn how to try new things and see how to overcome challenges in clever ways. And I know you’re fully capable of doing that and doing it well.”

***

That afternoon Tris fed the babies and then left them with the others so she could take the three older children down to the beach to look for natural treasures. She was careful to spend individual time with each of them, giving extra doses of affection and feeling both heartened and intensely guilty at the excitement she could see in each of them to have her undivided attention.

After supper Tris escaped to take a bath in blessed solitude, alone with her book as she tried to unwind and refocus her mind, trying to shed the guilt and focus on the good. Afterward Briar helped Tris get comfortable with the babies and then he took their older three and Arlen to the bath while she fed them. After the older kids had been bathed they dropped Arlen back off with Gil and Sandry and then they went back to their cottage and Briar changed the babies’ nappies and wiped them down with a wet cloth while Tris cuddled up with the older three, telling tales and being silly together. 

When at last the eldest three were in bed, Briar decided to mention something that had been itching at him. He was gently bouncing Juniper in one arm and Sage was lying on the bed in front of him, waving her arms and legs about fussily; Tris was changing Clover’s nappy again. Briar glanced sidelong at Tris.

“Have you noticed anything off about Sage?” he asked as he peered at the baby in question, moving his head this way and that.

“Off how?” Tris asked, immediately alarmed.

“Don’t panic,” he said softly. “It could be nothing. I just— Clover and Juniper are looking around now, you know? They’ll follow movement with their eyes and they try to focus on my face when I get close. I don’t see Sage doing any of that.”

“What are you saying?” Tris whispered. “You don’t think she can see?”

“I don’t know,” he replied honestly with a grimace. “Her pupils react appropriately to light so I thought maybe she’s just a little slower to develop that particular talent, you know? But I’ve been keeping a closer eye on her these last couple days since I noticed and she’s really unresponsive to visual stimuli. If I accidentally shine a glow stone too close to the other girls’ faces, they scrunch up and fuss at me  — she doesn’t react at all.”

“I’ll take her to Willow tomorrow and see what she thinks,” Tris said firmly, frowning as her mind moved a mile a minute.

Briar shook his head. “I’ll bring her here, beautiful. No reason to pack the clan up and take them so far just for that.” He reached for her hand and squeezed her fingers. “Quit panicking. She’s probably fine. And absolute worst case scenario, if she were to be blind, she’s got the best team behind her; we won’t let any of our babies fester for any reason. You know that. Everything will be okay. Now let’s see if we can get these three settled.”

“I’d like to go to Winding Circle anyway,” Tris insisted. “It’s been too long and I’d like to see Lark. Anyway, the children were just talking about how much they’ve missed everybody — Evvy especially, according to Bae.”

When the babies were all fed, changed, and asleep, Briar made it a point to do what he could to help Tris relax. He brewed her some kanab tea and rubbed her sore muscles down with his lavender oil, pressing kisses to her ears and neck. He almost wished he hadn’t said anything — she was exceedingly worried now — but he also felt it would have been dishonest not to have said anything and, selfishly perhaps, he was glad to share the burden of the concern. When at last Tris began to relax, he cuddled close behind her and was asleep instantly for he was well and truly exhausted.

Chapter Text

The next day after breakfast Gil prepared a horse and wagon and Tris and Briar loaded up all six children, accompanied by Ellie and Chime. Everybody was in good spirits except for Tris and Briar, who did their best not to put their worries on display; Briar was laughing and joking with the rest of them but Tris was quiet and working hard to keep from sparking, forcing a smile whenever anyone made eye contact with her. When they arrived at Discipline everybody said their hellos to Lark, Rosethorn, Glaki, and Little Bear, and then Ellie offered to take the eldest three to see Evvy. Glaki volunteered to accompany them, bright-eyed and excited as she always was to see her young friends.

“She’ll be pleased,” Lark said with a smile. “One of her cats is pregnant and should be having kittens any day. I’m sure she’ll be excited to tell you all about it.”

“Oh, glory!” Aurora exclaimed, jumping up and down. “Papa, if Evvy’s cat has kittens, can we have one?”

Briar laughed and shook his head. “Absolutely not.”

“Papa, please!” Amaya begged, tugging on his tunic. “We’ll take real good care of it!”

“Not happening,” he said flatly, shooing her hand away. “We’ve got enough little monsters running around, we don’t need any more. If you’ll excuse me, I need the privy.”

“Me too,” Bae said, grabbing Briar’s hand and following him out.

When the door had shut behind them, Tris leaned close to the pouting girls and said, “After the kittens are born they have to stay with the mama cat for a couple of months. That buys us two moons to wear him down.” Ellie and Lark both hid grins behind their hands and Rosethorn shook her head ruefully. “But that means you’ll have to really work hard to show Papa how responsible you are.”

“Like doing our chores?” Aurora offered. “Or feeding the chickens?”

“Those are great ideas,” Tris agreed with a grin. “And helping give baby sisters lots of cuddles and being patient with Arlen when he isn’t playing precisely how you’d like,” she added with a pointed look for Amaya, who grinned.

“Yes, Mama,” Amaya agreed. “We can do that.”

Tris held out her arms and both girls ran to hug her. She squeezed them and offered a kiss to each head and then they followed Ellie, Glaki, and Little Bear out the door to wait for Bae. Tris sighed deeply and took a sip of her tea, resting her hip on the counter. Chime, who had been out flying, leapt through the open window and settled on Tris’s shoulder, clutching a pawful of red curls and standing guard on Tris’s shoulder. The babies were lying contentedly in the portable cot they had brought and Lark peeked down at them, smiling and cooing, then she looked up at Tris.

“You seem frazzled,” Lark said, dark eyes kind. “Are you okay?”

“I’m hanging in,” Tris responded softly. “We’ve been so busy, it’s been hard to stop and catch our breath. And truthfully, I’m feeling the stress just now. We’re actually here in part because we’d like Willow to take another look at Sage.” Rosethorn, who had been writing something on a slate, looked up at her, frowning. “Briar thinks she may not be seeing well. She isn’t tracking movement like the other two and she doesn’t seem to be trying to focus.”

Briar walked in as she was explaining and slipped an arm around Tris’s waist, kissing her cheek and then taking her cup of tea, stealing a drink before handing it back with a playful wink.

“It’s probably nothing,” he said again, “but I’ll feel better for having her checked.”

“I’ll go get Willow and bring her here then,” Rosethorn said. “I need to go to the water temple anyway. Briar, I could use your help transporting the goods if you’re willing.” With a nod he squeezed Tris’s hip once more and then got to work helping Rosethorn load up some baskets and then they were on their way.

Tris and Lark settled into the sitting area, babies in the cot before them, and they drank tea as they caught up.

“It’s so funny,” Tris said as she lifted the fussing Juniper out of the cot and settled her on the breast. “Briar and I both figured Bae would be the one to struggle with the babies’ arrival, as sensitive and attached to Briar as he is, but it’s been Amaya who’s had a hard time of it. She’s feeling neglected,” she paused to blink back the tears that stung at her, guilt once again forming a stone in her belly. She swallowed hard. “I swore to myself I’d never let any of my children feel neglected but here we are.”

Lark reached over to hold Tris’s hand, giving her a reassuring squeeze. “Your children are in no way neglected,” she reminded Tris firmly. “It’s not unexpected that she may feel the weight of the change — it is heavy — but she is in no way neglected.”

“I know that, logically, but I can feel her hurt and I can’t shake the guilt that I’ve made her feel this way. And it isn’t only her — Bae and Aurora are feeling left out too, just not as badly. They’re more — I don’t know, they’re more patient with the process and more excited about the babies and I think that helps. Bae especially loves to help care for them, he’s a natural nurturer and it’s been beautiful to see them all beginning to bond. But the bottom line is none of them are getting the attention from me that they deserve and it breaks my heart, Lark.” Her breath caught and she took a moment to regain her composure before continuing, “It keeps bringing me back to how my mother made me feel and I’m disgusted at myself for causing them that pain. I hate myself for it. I want to give every one of them all of me — all of my love and attention and affection — and it’s impossible. I’m failing and I don’t know how to fix it. I don’t want to be the kind of mother my mother was and I’m so scared I’m causing my children that same pain.” She wiped away the tears that had slipped past her defenses.

“You are not failing by any stretch of the imagination,” Lark insisted, voice and face turning stern. “Tris — you have six children under the age of five and half of them are infants. You are doing a spectacular job. Your mother had one child and from what I understand, she never made you a priority and she never went out of her way to make sure you felt loved or cared for. She belittled you and made you feel like you weren’t worth loving and that is not okay. You are nothing like her. The fact that you’re putting so much pressure on yourself — that’s evidence of that, Tris. Your children know you love them and they know they’re wanted and adored for exactly who they are. And as exhausted as you must be just dealing with the babies, you are still putting out that additional effort to make sure you’re present for the older three. That’s no small feat, Tris, and I guarantee it doesn’t go unnoticed or unappreciated.”

“And poor Briar,” Tris added, shaking her head. “He’s been running himself ragged to keep me from having to physically push myself too hard. He’s been changing nappies and fetching me food and caring for the older three, all in addition to his garden and his trees and his medicines. And now he’s worried about Sage — he won’t admit to it, you know, but I know he’s stressing.” Tris lifted the now-satiated Juniper to her shoulder to thump her back. “Everyone has been so wonderful about helping too, of course, but we try not to ask too much of them. It isn’t their responsibility, you know, but they’ve all been so great about including the older three in whatever they’re doing or taking them on adventures. It’s been an absolute blessing to have so much love and support.”

“I can safely speak for us all and say that we love your children dearly and I know every one of us feels that they are blessings that the gods gifted our family.”

Tris smiled and nodded, quietly grateful. “I don’t mean to fret so, Lark, I just want to do right by all of my children. And by Briar and the rest of the family as well. Sometimes I feel as though I’ve dragged Briar through so much and while I know full well he’s not miserable for it all, I do feel guilty some days. The twins were an accident and then I couldn’t turn Aurora away. We decided to try for one more and ended up with the triplets. It’s just so much more than he bargained for.”

“He loves every one of you dearly,” Lark said tenderly, “and we both know he wouldn’t give a single one of you up, no matter how challenging it gets. He’s not afraid of a challenge any more than you are and I firmly believe the gods are rewarding both of you for surviving and overcoming the struggles you were faced with as children. You both went from having no family to speak of to having a big, beautiful family — so full of love and life and laughter. You are blessed, Tris, and maybe you need to take some deep breaths and remind yourself that all of these difficult days are well worth it. You’ve all come so far and now look at this life you’re growing together.”

Tris nodded and shifted Juniper in her arms so she could blow her nose on her handkerchief. “We are blessed,” she agreed in a whisper. “I haven’t forgotten. I just feel almost — selfish, I suppose — if I feel too happy, knowing full well that the children are struggling with the changes or that everybody else is carrying some of the burden.”

“Life is full of struggles, no matter how great our lives may be. You cannot take away all of the suffering, not even from your own children; but you can teach them that during hard times, we can find ways to overcome and adapt and continue to grow. The darkness never lasts forever, the dawn will come and the sun will shine. And as far as difficulties go, there are few as wonderful as the addition of new family members.”

“Briar’s approaching,” Tris said, suddenly anxious again. Gently she passed Juniper to Lark, who took her gladly, and she reached into the cot to retrieve Sage. She held her protectively to her chest as the door swung open and Briar, Rosethorn, and Willow walked in.

“Briar briefed me on his concerns,” Willow said as she sat next to Tris. “I’m quite sure I’d have noticed if there’s any damage done to her eyes or brain but I’m more than happy to look again. May I?”

Grudgingly, Tris passed the still-sleeping Sage to Willow and then watched as the shimmer of magic entered her daughter. When the magic retreated back into Willow, she shook her head and said, “There’s no damage done and nothing that tells me she’s visually impaired. Tris — can you make a bright ball of lightning? Something we can sort of flash in her face? It’s a bit rude, admittedly, but it will give us an idea of whether she’s just a bit delayed in motion tracking or if there may be something else going on.”

Tris nodded and pulled sparks from her hair, gathering them between her palms and compressing them until they resembled a small sun in her hands, shining brightly. Nobody could look directly at it, except for Tris herself and Chime, who was pouting because Tris wasn’t allowing her to eat it. Tris lowered it close to Sage’s face but the baby didn’t stir. Briar leaned in and gently rubbed Sage’s chest and belly, prompting her to wake; she scrunched up her face and clenched her fists, kicking at the air.

“Sorry, pretty girl,” he murmured, stroking her cheek. She settled at the sound of his voice, reaching her face instinctively toward the smell and feel of his hand. Tris lowered the lightning ball close his her face again but Sage was focused on Briar and seemed not to notice the bright light.

“Okay, pull the light back,” Willow instructed quietly, watching the baby closely. “Her pupils respond appropriately. Keep a couple feet from her and start the light out by her face and move it slowly to the other side.” Tris did so but Sage didn’t seem to notice. “Curious.”

Briar lifted Sage, careful to support her back and head as he held her upright; he brought their faces together and nuzzled her nose with his. She opened her mouth hungrily and he chuckled. “Nothing in my nose you’d want to eat, lovely,” he informed her as Tris tossed the lightning ball to Chime, who swallowed it down hungrily. Sage started fussing and Briar handed her to Tris, who settled her to eat.

“What do you think?” Lark asked Willow.

“I think only time will tell,” Willow said, frowning thoughtfully. “Her pupils are dilating as they should and she’s clearly active and healthy — but she doesn’t appear to be visually responsive. I think over the next few months we’ll have a better idea of what we’re working with here. I’m going to tentatively suggest she is visually impaired but the extent of that impairment remains to be seen. At this age their eyesight is poor to begin with so she may simply need spectacles when she’s a little older or she could be entirely blind. We’ll really just have to monitor her and see how she progresses.”

“My eyesight is poor and I’ve had spectacles for as long as I can remember,” Tris protested, “but I’ve always been able to distinguish a bright light.”

“Which is why I’m thinking she may be blind,” Willow said quietly. “However, I don’t want to jump to conclusions and I don’t want you to worry. It’s too early to say for sure. She could simply not be sensitive to bright lights — she is a child of lightning, after all.”

“What do we do then?” Tris asked, voice clipped with irritation. “How do we help her?”

“For now we keep on as we are,” Briar said with a one-shouldered shrug, feigning nonchalance. “It’s not like seeing is a necessity at this age. If she is blind, we’ll find ways to accommodate her as she grows; she’ll be fine and we’ll all figure it out together. The real concern will be if she can’t see when she’s becoming mobile.”

Tris glared tearily at nothing, focusing on her breathing as her hair began to spark. Willow, Lark, and Rosethorn each took a step back as a particularly wild thread of lightning snapped at the air.

“How have you been feeling, Tris?” Willow asked.

“What does it matter?” Tris snapped, eyes flashing.

“Coppercurls, let’s get something to eat,” Briar suggested hastily, a touch of pleading in his voice. She turned her stormy gaze to him and caught the glimmer of his own fear hiding in his grey-green eyes. She softened slightly and swallowed hard, looking back down at Sage and touching her soft hair with trembling fingers. “What are you hungry for?”

“I’m not feeling picky,” Tris said quietly. “Anything is fine, really.”

Briar gathered a small variety from the kitchen onto a plate and Willow took her leave, assuring the stony-faced Tris that she would be in contact again soon. Briar settled next to Tris with his offering and they both ate, talking with Lark and Rosethorn about the latest temple gossip and trying not to worry. Briar and Tris pulled and pushed comfort across their bond like the tide, each leaning against the other and silently praying for Sage’s health and happiness; Lark quietly worked her own magic to ease their minds and she and Rosethorn each said their own silent prayers.

It will be fine, no matter what, Briar assured Tris again, firm. Our kids ain’t gonna suffer and they ain’t gonna be left to fend for themselves. We will figure things out one day at a time and we will overcome any shit that gets flung at us. We got this, Coppercurls, I promise.

Their eyes met and Tris managed a genuine smile. She nodded and he smiled back at her, interlacing his fingers with hers and squeezing gently.

Chapter Text

Wort Moon

“Are you sure you don’t want me to set up a guest house before they arrive?” Briar asked, mopping at his sweaty face with a wet cloth and following Ellie toward the Gathering Chamber. “I don’t mind. I’ve been thinking I ought to anyway — for Glaki or Evvy or whoever else might want to stay overnight on occasion, that way they don’t have to crash in one of our cottages if they don’t want to. Or if we don’t want them to.”

She shook her head adamantly. “I think a guest cottage is a perfectly lovely idea and I absolutely think you should create it,” she said, “but I truly do believe it ought to wait until after my family leaves. I know it sounds dreadful and perhaps a bit crass, but it will honestly be so much more comfortable for all of us if they just stay in Summersea. We can visit them there and maybe they can visit us here if they insist on doing so and I’m sure they will. Mila’s blessings, Briar, I don’t even like the idea that they’ll be that close for so long a time. And the thought of them staying here, on our land, in our home? Oh goddess, I don’t know that I could stand it.”

Briar grinned, amused. “You’re regretting inviting them, then?”

“Very much so,” Ellie sighed as he quickened his pace to reach the door before her, opening it and waving her through with a playfully flirtatious wink. She laughed and stepped inside with him following just behind. “But the damage is done and now we must all suffer the consequences of my thoughtlessness.”

Ellie made her way to Daja and leaned against the taller women, wrapping her arms around her middle and resting her head against her chest. After taking a few deep breaths and soaking in the calm that Daja usually exuded, Ellie pulled back enough to stand on tiptoe and reach up for a kiss. Knowing exactly what Ellie had been talking about, Daja said, “It’s good that they’re coming. They’re your family and they should be there for our wedding.”

“And if they cause nothing but misery?” Ellie asked, frowning.

“Then we return the favor,” Briar called from across the room. “And I’m certain we’re even better at causing misery than they are.” He had gone into the sitting area, where Tris was on a couch going over letters with the older three while the younger three rolled around on a big blanket before the empty hearth. Chime was having fun teasing the babies and occasionally blocking them from rolling too far. Briar kissed Tris’s cheek and patted each of the little heads that surrounded her and then he knelt on the floor with the babies. “Hello, little sprouts,” he said softly, grinning as they all turned toward him.

Clover rolled from her belly to her back so she could get a better look at him, smiling and squealing and kicking at the air. Juniper had watched him approach and was trying to roll in his general direction. Sage was busily gnawing on a bit of cloth but she had turned her head at the sound of his voice, eyes unfocused as they always were but face attentive. Briar gave each baby a good dose of affection and spent some time sitting each of them up and helping them balance as they wobbled.

Tris had the older kids’ attention for a little while longer but soon they got antsy so she released them and they climbed down to join Briar and the babies. With a groan Tris stood and joined the other women in the kitchen just as Sandry entered the Chamber with her mage kit slung over her shoulder.

“Okay, it’s time to talk about your wedding,” she said cheerfully as she set her kit on the table and continued into the kitchen. She accepted the cup of tea Tris offered her with a grateful smile and continued, “Tell me what you’ve decided so far. What are you wanting?”

Daja grinned, amused by her sister’s enthusiasm.

Ellie, bright eyed, said, “We’d like a fair mix of Trader, Sotatan, and Emelan customs but leaning more toward the Trader side I think. Daja’s friends among the Traders have graciously offered to provide a feast of traditional Trader dishes and they’ll be guiding us in some ceremonial customs like the libation ceremony to honor Daja’s ancestors and her Trader roots. Your uncle, His Grace, is still comfortable with performing the commitment ceremony itself?”

Sandry nodded, “He’s excited to do so,” she assured Ellie.

Ellie beamed. “Oh, how lovely. I adore him, truly. He’s such a blessing to this world. Many of the Sotatan marriage customs are really not my cup of tea — showing subservience to your husband is the general theme. There are a few things I’d like to incorporate though. I’d very much like to do henna night, where our hands and arms are decorated with henna prior to the wedding day. Tris, have you ever applied henna?”

Tris stared at her, startled. “Never,” she said. “I’m not opposed to learning but I’m sure you can find someone who could do a better job than I.”

“I’m not worried about perfection,” Ellie assured her, cheeks heating and smile turning shy. “The Sotatan tradition is that the henna ought to be applied by a happily married woman — one whose relationship is so sound that you can’t help but strive to achieve such a union. I can’t think of anyone better for the role.”

“Oh,” Tris said, blushing scarlet and chewing on a thumbnail. “That’s a lovely sentiment. I can’t exactly decline then, can I?”

“You absolutely cannot,” Sandry said firmly, eyes bright with humor.

“I can show you how to do henna,” Briar offered as he approached, still keeping an attentive eye on the six children across the room. “It’s real easy, Coppercurls, and if you don’t feel comfortable free-handing it we can come up with a stencil design and you can practice on me and the kids if you’d like.”

“If you don’t mind, Briar, we were thinking you could do Daja’s henna? We are both brides, after all, so it makes sense for both of us to enjoy the custom.”

Briar grinned. “I’d be honored, Daj’.”

“Any thoughts on what you’d like to wear, Ellie?” Sandry asked. “I know Daja wants to go with a formal Trader-style tunic and breeches.”

“Honestly, I’m indecisive,” she admitted. “I’m leaning towards Sotatan sari style but I’m open to suggestions. I think the only specific requests I have is that it’s sleeveless so the henna can be displayed and nothing too heavy of course because it’s just far too hot to go with heavy cloth. Otherwise, I’ll leave that up to you. I trust you. You’re a cloth artist, Sandry, and everything you create is gorgeous.”

“Thank you, Ellie,” Sandry said. “I’ll come up with some ideas and run them past you soon so you can let me know what you think and offer any suggestions.”

“Wonderful,” Ellie said with feeling. “Daja’s working on forging a sword just for the ceremony. The Traders will be baking a Trader spice cake and it’s an old Sotatan tradition to cut the wedding cake with a sword. I think it’s such a fun combination of our ancestries and I love that Daja’s work can be a focal point of the ceremony. We’ll hang the sword in our bedroom after.”

“It sounds like you’ve got everything figured out,” commented Tris as she got to work chopping vegetables from the garden. Aurora had wandered over and tugged at Tris’s dress, looking pointedly at the food and smiling hopefully. Tris grinned at her and offered her a handful of cut vegetables and the girl gladly accepted it, taking them back into the sitting area to share with her siblings. “Remember that the babies cannot have those yet,” Tris called to her, “not even a bite!”

“I remember!” Aurora said huffily as she backtracked away from the babies that she had had every intention of trying to feed.

“Nearly everything,” Ellie agreed as she began piling the cut vegetables onto a platter. “The only thing we can’t seem to reach an agreement on is the bride price. In Sotat you’re basically supposed to buy the bride from her family — the higher the price you pay, the more agreeable the union. I don’t want to be bought and sold like livestock. It’s demeaning.”

“Don’t think of it like that,” Daja said calmly, crossing her arms across her chest and leaning back against the counter. “It’s a pretty prevalent tradition and I don’t mind making the offering. I feel like if I don’t offer the bride price, your parents might have some resentment towards me and towards our union and I just don’t want to start our marriage out like that. It’s not like we can’t afford it and if it bridges the gap between us and your family, I’m comfortable with that.”

“I don’t care if they resent us,” Ellie said stubbornly, throwing a handful of vegetables onto the plate with too much force and cursing quietly as several pieces bounced off the plate and fell to the floor. Briar waved her away when she went to reach for them and he knelt to pick them up, taking them to the sink for a rinse. “I don’t want to be bought and I’d hate to support such an old fashioned and objectifying tradition. So many women don’t have a choice in the matter but we do.”

“We can take a little more time to think on it,” Daja said with a shrug. “I just want to do right by your family’s beliefs, Ellie. Don’t think of it as me buying you so much as — I don’t know, contributing to your family’s wealth and to their peace of mind. If I don’t pay the bride price, it makes me look cheap and disrespectful and it gives the impression that I can’t afford to take care of you like you deserve. We have dowries and bride prices in Trader culture too and it’s a massive dishonor not to pay the family for allowing the union.”

Ellie scowled. “Allowing,” she huffed grumpily. “There’s no allowing about it. I appreciate that you asked for their blessings but truthfully it wasn’t necessary and if they had said no it wouldn’t have deterred me in the least. They don’t get to choose who I marry and if they did get to make that choice, it wouldn’t have been you.”

“I know,” Daja said patiently. “But it’s the respectful thing to do. They don’t have to agree or approve but that doesn’t mean we can’t be the bigger people and do right by their customs, at least to a point.”

Ellie shook her head. “I don’t see how it’s us being the bigger people when we’re perpetuating the disrespect of women.”

“If we chose not to offer the bride price, we would be disrespecting your family and your culture and causing a rift between us and your family, and I don’t think we’d be paving the way for women’s rights. It’s just a cultural loophole we’re expected to jump through and I don’t see it as entirely negative. Your family wants tangible proof that you’re going to be taken care of and they deserve compensation for relinquishing you forever. It’s just a symbolic gesture of how valuable you are to them and to me.”

“Well, I think it’s ridiculous,” Ellie said flatly. “But if it means that much to you, I relent.”

Daja grinned and leaned down for another kiss and Ellie kissed her sweetly, her small hand caressing Daja’s face lovingly. “Thank you,” Daja said softly.

“You’re very welcome. Thank you for being you and thank you for choosing me.”

“I’m a lucky woman,” Daja said, still smiling.

***

“What is the most important rule your parents have taught you?” Sandry asked, hands on hips and eyes stern.

“Always befriend the cook,” Bae recited solemnly. Sandry turned to cough into the crook of her elbow to hide the laugh that she nearly couldn’t contain.

“Try again,” she instructed firmly when she had regained her composure, frowning gravely at the three youngsters before her. “What rule is relevant to this situation?”

Aurora looked down, shame-faced and with her hands laced behind her back. “Do no harm,” she said softly.

“And take no shit!” Amaya added loudly with a wicked grin that she quickly tried to hide when Sandry’s blue eyes met hers. More quietly, she added, “That’s what Papa always says.”

Years of practicing control over her face and body kept Sandry’s own smile from her face as she reminded herself sternly how serious the situation was. “Yes, indeed,” she agreed. “Do no harm. It’s a vitally important rule for all of us but particularly for those of us who are mages. Arlen isn’t a mage and he doesn’t have the same protections against your magics that most of our family has. You could have really seriously hurt him. You might have even killed him if things had gone badly wrong. Do you understand that?”

“Yes, Sandry,” all three little voices said.

“Now go sit down on a couch and wait for your mother to come and talk to you further. She’s on her way now and she’ll be here any moment.”

They did as they were told and Sandry exited the Gathering Chamber, closing the door with a click and leaning against it, sighing deeply. It was less than two minutes before she felt the roil of Tris’s power approaching. Tris’s eyes were flashing with vexation and her hair was sparking.

“I can not believe them,” she said fiercely.

“It wasn’t intentional,” Sandry explained quietly as she stepped away from the door. “They’re so young, Tris, they weren’t trying to hurt him. They just got carried away. They’ve always played with lightning like it’s any other toy and I don’t think they really thought it through before trying to pass the lightning ball to Arlen.”

“I know that but, really, we’ve had this conversation countless times with all three of them. How is Arlen, is he okay?”

“He’s just fine,” she assured her sister. “He was frightened, that’s all. I’m going to go talk with him and Gil now and make sure they’re both alright.”

“Let Gil know I’m very sorry and I’ll apologize properly when I see him next,” Tris said, rubbing her eyes tiredly behind her spectacles. “Also let him know that I’m going to get to work in tandem with Daja on some protective charms for Arlen to be sure he’s safe in case anything like this happens again.”

“Don’t be too hard on them, Tris. They’re bound to lose control now and then, they’re so very young to have as much power as they do. And I’ll be working some protective magic into his clothing too. He’ll be just fine. Take a deep breath and go scold your children.”

Tris laughed harshly. “Yeah.” She rolled her eyes. “Little imps. I’ll see you later.” They kissed cheeks and Sandry continued on to the tree cottage she shared with Gil and Arlen.

Gil had made Arlen a cup of tea and the boy was sitting on his father’s lap and sipping it. Gil smiled at Sandry and Arlen’s face lit up.

“Papa got me tea,” Arlen told her cheerfully, spilling some in his eagerness to show her. “Oops!”

“It’s okay,” Gil said as he took the cup. “Are you done drinking this?”

“No, want more,” he replied, making a grab for the cup. Gil held it just out of his reach until the boy calmed, then handed it back.

“Carefully now,” he advised.

Sandry settled onto the couch on Arlen’s other side. “Are you feeling better?” she asked, directing the question at both of them.

Arlen nodded, preoccupied by his drink, and Gil said, “We’re both fine. Just a little shook up but no harm done.”

“I talked to Tris and we’re going to get some protective magic for him to wear so he’ll be safer, just in case there are any more slip-ups. It’s inevitable that there will be accidents with so many young mages about but we’ll do everything in our power to ensure Arlen doesn’t get hurt.”

“Thank you, I appreciate that,” he said, reaching behind Arlen to tug her earlobe affectionately. “It’s just about time for you to go to bed, little sir,” he added, ruffling Arlen’s hair.

The boy looked up at Sandry. “Story first?”

She giggled. “How in Mila’s name could I say no to that face?” she asked, tugging him close for a cuddle and a kiss to his blonde hair. She told him several stories and then Gil tucked the boy into bed.

“Now we’ll see if he’ll stay there,” he said, eyes full of humor.

“He’s come a long way,” Sandry said. “He’s growing up, you know.”

“Yeah,” he agreed. He poured a fresh cup of tea and passed to to Sandry, who smiled her appreciation and gestured for him to settle next to her. He did so and began his nightly ritual of taking out her hair ties and pins and gently brushing her hair out with his fingers. “He asked me today if he can call you Mama,” he said, very quietly.

She froze, cup halfway to her lips, and slowly lowered her drink. They were both silent for a while and she tentatively asked, “What did you say?”

“I asked him why he wanted to call you that and he said you’re his mama like Bae has his mama.” He smiled sadly. “I don’t know how I feel about it, to be honest. I don’t see the harm in it, I guess, if you and he are both comfortable with it. It took me by surprise but I guess it shouldn’t have. You and I have been friendly for over a year and we’ve been living together as a family unit for months. It’s a natural progression, I suppose.” He tugged on her ear again. “What do you think?”

“I’m not sure,” she admitted. “I hadn’t really thought about the possibility that he would want to call me anything but Sandry.”

“Take time to process it and let me know how you feel,” he encouraged her. “If you decide you aren’t comfortable with it, I’ll just let him know it’s best to just keep calling you Sandry for now.”

He returned his attention to her hair and she sipped at her tea again. “I feel like it should be up to him,” she said finally. “I’m confident in our relationship. If it were newer or if I wasn’t sure we would be together in the long term, I would say we should hold off on that because I don’t want him hurt or confused. But I feel like at this point telling him not to call me that if he’s comfortable would be a rejection of his affections and I don’t want to do that to him.”

“That’s fair,” he murmured, leaning in to kiss her ear. She shivered and leaned closer to him. He took her cup and set it aside, then lay down on the couch and tugged her to him. She giggled and cuddled close. “I love you, my sweet girl.”

She rested her head against his chest and listened to the sound of his heart and lungs, feeling his strong arms holding her to him. “I love you more,” she said sleepily, closing her eyes.

“Impossible.”

Chapter Text

Tris thunked down next to Gil with a sigh. He offered his bowl of grapes to her and she shook her head, eyes trained on the horses and sheep as they grazed not far from where the two sat propped against the trunk of a tree that formed the stables.

“I’m really sorry about what happened,” she said softly. “Sandry said Arlen’s unharmed?”

“He’s fine,” Gil assured her, nudging her lightly with his elbow. “We were both awfully shaken up though. It could have been a lot worse.”

“I know. I feel like an absolute dolt. I couldn’t sleep last night for thinking of all the ways it could have gone wrong. I released my hold on Amaya’s magic. Just for a few minutes, you know, to rest. It wasn’t really an issue before as I was able to keep her under my thumb without any real effort but I guess I’m just worn out right now.” She shrugged, blinking back tears of shame and exhaustion. “Anyway, I was up all night working on this.” She handed him a smooth glass puddle. “I’m going to take it to Daja now and she’ll put more protection in the metal of what will become an amulet. Should there be another occasion where the kids’ magics get away from us, this will absorb the majority of it, if not all of it, and he should be entirely unharmed.”

Gil ran the glass through his fingers and then handed it back to her. “Thank you,” he said. “I appreciate it. It’s easy to forget how much power those kids actually have and this was sobering.”

“Don’t thank me. We really ought to have done this a while back. I just didn’t really see a need because I never had an issue keeping Amaya’s magic locked down when I wasn’t able to monitor her directly. I was thinking though, similar amulets would be smart to have for each of the children — in case there’s every any enemy magic at work, you know? I think with some tweaking we could even use the amulet as a sort of log to monitor any magics that might touch them. In Arlen’s case in particular it’ll help me ensure Amaya isn’t crossing the line.”

“That’s brilliant,” he said. Then he frowned at her, taking in her pallor and the dullness of her eyes. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, just tired.”

“Well, you look ill.”

She glared at him. “Thanks ever so,” she said dryly. He grinned. “I’m really fine. If you had three newborns in addition to three four-year-olds you would be worn too. And as I said, I didn’t sleep well last night.” She went to stand and he steadied her by her elbow when she wobbled. “If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to drop this off with Daja and then see if I can’t get a bit of rest. Ellie’s family is coming to port tonight and I imagine I’ll be expected to socialize with them tomorrow.” She grimaced. “I’m dreading it.”

Gil laughed.

***

After Tris dropped the glass piece off at Daja’s forge she started walking toward the Moss family cottage before she realized her ties to Briar and the children were leading her to the Gathering Chamber instead. She altered her course and found them all there. Ellie was there as well, with Clover propped on one hip as she guided Bae and Aurora while they prepared some fruit and pastries. Glenna was cleaning around them. Briar held Sage on one hip and Juniper on the other while instructing Amaya in her fighting technique.

“Your stance should be wider,” he told her patiently. Balancing easily on one foot, he nudged her gently with the other and she nearly toppled, scowling as she regained her balance. “With your feet so close together, you aren’t rooted and you can be knocked off balance too easily. A little more — that’s it, excellent. Now turn that other foot outward more. The other one. Perfect.” He nudged her again and this time she stayed steady, face determined, then her eyes lit up and she broke her stance to bounce around excitedly.

“Mama, did you see that?” she asked as she noticed Tris watching with amusement.

“I certainly did,” Tris assured her as the girl bounced over for a tight hug. “Well done, Amaya. You’ve come a long way since you began.”

“I’m making honey buns,” Aurora declared from the kitchen.

Tris smiled. “I’m sure they’ll be delicious. I can hardly wait to try them.”

Sage began to fuss and Briar murmured, “Oh, yes, I know you hear her,” and handed her to Tris, who cuddled her close and simultaneously leaned forward to kiss Juniper’s forehead. Sage settled, resting her head against Tris’s chest and Juniper squealed and smacked Briar enthusiastically. He scowled playfully at her and she giggled.

“You’re a little imp,” Briar informed her, grinning and kissing her cheek.

Still holding Sage, Tris made her way into the kitchen to give a little love to the other three and to chat briefly with Ellie and Glenna, and then she settled onto a couch to nurse Sage.

After you’ve got them all topped up, I want you to go rest, Briar told her silently as he brought her some food and drink. She looked to be about to argue and he said firmly, I’ve got them, it’ll be fine. You can’t draw from an empty well, beautiful, and you’re worn to the bone. Take a hot bath, read a book, take a nap, play with your winds. Whatever you want but don’t come back until suppertime. I’ll let you know if you’re urgently needed but otherwise, rest.

Tris tried to pretend her eyes weren’t filling with tears of appreciation, exhaustion, and guilt. He leaned down to press a kiss to her forehead and then she tilted her head up for a proper kiss. He grinned at her.

“Quit feeling guilty,” he said aloud, softly. “You deserve a break. You’re pushing yourself too hard and you need to take some time to yourself. We’ll be fine and you’ll feel better for it.”

“I thought you said you have work to do,” she argued weakly, frowning.

“I do and it’ll get done.”

Reluctantly, Tris nodded and said, “What if they get hungry?”

“I will feed them,” Briar said slowly, enunciating every syllable carefully. Tris pretended that she didn’t hear Ellie burst into a fit of giggles behind her.

Biting back a snort of her own laughter, she said, “They won’t tolerate goat’s milk, particularly not Clover.”

“I’ll add honey, it’ll be fine. Besides, they’re old enough to have some real food.”

“No banana,” Tris insisted, “it always stopped the older three up when they were small. Or if you must give them banana, add something that will counteract that, like—”

“Coppercurls,” he interrupted, amused, “this ain’t my first tumble. We got this. Finish up and get out.”

Looking down to hide her little smile, she brushed a tuft of Sage’s auburn hair behind and ear and then took another bite.

When she had finished feeding herself and the babies, Briar nudged her out the door and she went to the bath. She spent some time soaking and halfway meditating to bring herself into a relaxed state, fighting the urge to check in with Briar or the children. When she was done there she wrapped herself in a robe and stepped into her sandals, making her way to her cottage. She slipped into a loincloth but didn’t bother to change out of the open robe. She had just settled into bed with a book when she felt Briar’s approach.

You’ve left the babies already? she asked dryly. 

She felt his amusement. Sage and Juniper are fast asleep and Clover is thoroughly entertained by that gods-cursed cat of yours.

Sir Purrington, Tris said affectionately. She could feel Briar’s eye-roll across their connection and grinned to herself. He often expressed his thorough exasperation with the newest addition to the family but she had caught him sneaking the cat affections when he’d assumed nobody was paying attention.

He slipped into the cottage and, after shucking his shoes, knives, and clothing, he climbed into bed with her.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Tris asked coyly as he cuddled close and cradled her face in one hand and gently squeezed her soft hip with the other. She smiled and stroked his stubbly cheek with a palm, eyes warm and affectionate.

“Wanted to make sure you could relax properly,” he purred, pressing slow kisses to her neck. “I know how hard it can be when you’re all worked up.”

“What makes you think I’m worked up?” she grumbled half-heartedly as she she shifted to allow him easier access. He ignored the silly question and slipped his hands between her legs to pet at her. She moaned quietly and he growled, immediately excited by her open reception. He kissed her mouth deeply, tasting her and savoring the moment and then began kissing his way down her body, taking a detour at her breasts before continuing downward. He mouthed at her through her loincloth, teasing and inhaling her rich scent, then he tugged it off and tossed it aside, squirming until he found a reasonably comfortable position. She reached down to clutch at his hair, squeezing and tugging roughly while he licked her slowly. He built momentum as he went, feeling her pleasure building and focusing his attention on her nub while he slipped one finger inside and then two.

She grew louder as he moved faster, shutting their connection before she could finish so he wouldn’t finish with her. One hand still grasping at his hair and the other over her mouth to stifle her cries, she moved against his face eagerly, pressing him to her and slowing as she came down from the climax. He pressed his tongue deep, lapping at her juices slowly for a little while before pulling back and climbing up to lie next to her, nuzzling his face to her neck. They took a moment to breathe and then he started working his hips against the side of hers, shivering and breath quickening against her neck.

She tugged at him and he understood, sitting up between her legs and pausing to admire her. He reopened their connection, allowing her to feel the raw attraction and excitement he felt as he ran his hands across her curves.

“Gods, you’re fucking beautiful, Coppercurls,” he whispered earnestly as he ran calloused fingers over pebbled nipples and across her soft belly and wide hips. She reached up to place her hand on the side of his neck and he leaned in to kiss her deeply as she spread her legs wider to encourage him to enter her. He did so, slowly so as to savor the sensation, shivering with the pleasure as she whimpered against his mouth. He kissed her one more time and then buried his face in her hair, feeling the sharp pangs of her sparks on his skin as she pressed her face to the crook of his neck and dug her fingers into his back. He built momentum quickly, already on edge and desperately needing both the connection and the release. “Tris, fuck yes,” he whispered, clutching at her and shuddering against her as he finished, cherishing the feeling and the sound of her own climax against his sweat-dampened skin.

They slowly caught their breath, entangled and comfortable. When she felt she could speak again, Tris murmured, “You always know just what I need.”

Briar smiled against her red curls.

“We both needed this,” he said softly, tracing her form with tender fingers. “We’ve been so busy lately. This felt so good.”

“It’s worth it,” she said suddenly, tweaking his ear. “All the work we put in for them.”

“‘Course it is,” he murmured sleepily. He groaned and sat up, leaning down to press a long, firm kiss to her mouth and then climbing out of bed to get dressed. “Wouldn’t trade our life for nothing, Coppercurls. Tough times and sleepless nights and all. Get some rest, beautiful, and we’ll see you for supper.”

***

Ellie was a nervous wreck.

“Tonight shouldn’t be too terribly dreadful,” she said to Daja as they waited for the ship to come in. “Just you and I keeping them company for supper and then leave them at their lodgings for the evening. I don’t know how I’ll sleep tonight worrying about introducing them to everybody else tomorrow.”

“Your mother did fine with us last time,” Daja reminded her calmly, one hand on her staff and the other resting warmly on the small of Ellie’s back. “You’re going to make yourself sick with worry for nothing. It’ll be fine.”

“Mother is the least of my worries just now,” she muttered. “I’d forgotten just how difficult my sisters can be until we visited them. It’s the oddest thing. I love them, truly, and I recall missing them when I was at Lightsbridge but — goddess, I don’t know — maybe I’ve just grown accustomed to how even-tempered and level-headed you all are. It’s difficult for me to condone the silly dramas that Prissie and Minnie engage in. And that husband of Prissy’s — I really wish he could have stayed behind. I don’t care for him in the least.”

“Even-tempered?” Daja asked, raising an eyebrow. “Have you met Tris?”

Ellie laughed and Daja smiled, glad to have eased her mood for the moment at least.

When their visitors arrived the women took them to The Queen’s Chamber and enjoyed a relatively mild supper in which everybody engaged in small talk and travel recaps. In short order Daja and Ellie they said their goodnights and promised to meet them there for breakfast the next morning.

Chapter Text

Gil and Sandry woke before the dawn as they typically did, even during the long days of summer. Sandry was brushing out her hair in front of a mirror when Gil slid up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his cheek on top of her head. She grinned at him in the mirror and rested her arms against his, brush still in her hand.

“I have a long day today,” she said, speaking quietly so as not to wake Arlen in the nearby bed. “I was hoping to be back in time for supper so I could meet Ellie’s family today but I’m fairly certain I’ll be kept in Summersea until after dark. I’ve got multiple meetings regarding the slew of recent raider attacks and I’ve got a representative from the navy coming to call to discuss the pirate situation. And then there’s a social call from a noble family from Anderran and their accompanying son just so happens to be an eligible bachelor just a few years older than myself so I can only imagine there will be flirtations to be expected.”

He kissed the top of her head and gently tugged the brush out of her hand, continuing the job of brushing her hair. She tried to meet his eyes but his gaze was focused on his work. She continued chatting about the day ahead and he smiled as he listened to her, attentive and interested, offering on occasional murmured comment. He sat the brush aside and wrapped his strong arms around her again. She leaned back against his solid form and then turned to face him, lifting up on tiptoe and tugging him down for a slow and sweet kiss. His hands slipped down to her hips and she rested hers on his arms. When they reluctantly broke the kiss, she asked, “What’s on your mind?”

“You,” he said with a half-smile as she tucked a loose tuft of blonde hair behind his ear. She smiled prettily at him, blue eyes shrewd. He grinned broadly, recognizing that look immediately.

“What about me?” she asked with just a touch of mulishness making its way onto her face.

He licked his lips and caressed her cheek with his thumb slowly. “I have a confession to make,” he said after a long silence. He watched perceptively as her face smoothed into a polite expression that he knew full well hid a flutter of panic. “Nothing bad,” he added hastily. “I’m embarrassed to admit to it and I hope you don’t think the less of me, as I’m struggling not to think the less of myself. I keep thinking of that count you were speaking with last week — he’s clearly rather fond of you. He’d take you for his wife if he could.”

“Many men would,” Sandry stated flatly with a wry smile.

“I know that and I can’t blame them.”

“I can. Most of them only want to marry me for all the wrong reasons. They don’t even know me and most don’t care to really try. They only see a pretty face and a high status and the heirs I could produce.”

“You are almost unbelievably lovely, to be fair,” he pointed out, blue eyes warm. “Inside and out.”

“I can promise it’s only the ‘out’ they’re concerned about. And they’re often terribly disappointed that the ‘in’ isn’t as meek and mouse-like as they’d hoped.”

“I can’t imagine anyone thinking you’re a mouse. I saw that fire in your eyes the moment we met. It was a little intimidating but absolutely beautiful, as most fires are. I couldn’t bring myself to look away. Still can’t.”

She laughed and tweaked his nose. “I’m still waiting to hear that confession of yours.”

“Ah, yes,” he said slowly, face warming in a blush. “It’s bothering me,” he admitted uncomfortably. “Knowing so many men flirt with you so shamelessly. You’ve always been forthright about it but seeing it for myself instigated some absurd aggression in my belly. I won’t behave like an animal about it but I’ll own up to the recurring urge to step in and — and—”

“Mark your territory?” Sandry supplied, amused.

His blush deepened, visible even in the still-dim lighting of the numerous glow stones in the early morning hours. “I was trying to think of a less ridiculous way to say it,” he muttered.

“Ridiculous words for ridiculous actions,” she teased.

“Yes,” he agreed, sheepish. “I’ve behaved myself.”

“You have indeed.”

“But it’s bothering me.”

“I can see that.” When their banter paused, she added, “I’m not ashamed that you’re the man I’ve chosen, Gil. I hope you don’t think that I am. I keep our relationship a secret purely because you requested that I do so and I’m happy to continue honoring your needs. As far as I’m concerned, it’s nobody’s business who I spend my personal time with. Though it would honestly be a relief to tell people I’m no longer a prize waiting to be won. It would keep all but the most brazen at bay, at least, though I’m sure it would instigate its own series of obnoxious rumors and accusations.”

He nodded, silent. She gave him some time to mull, reaching for her brush and quickly putting her hair up in a simple twisted braid — Gudruny would fix her hair properly when she arrived at the citadel — and he moved into the main room to get two cups of tea poured. When they had both settled on a couch to drink their morning tea, he finally said, “I fear the complications of an open relationship. I love this — what we have now. I’m not sure I want things to change.”

“I won’t pretend it wouldn’t complicate things by a wide margin,” Sandry said with nod. “That would obligate you to accompany me to the occasional social event and we would need to discuss your role on the political end of things, particularly if we ever chose to marry. If we were to become public, the widespread assumption would be that we were betrothed, whether we were or were not. The nobility don’t typically display their lovers unless it’s an impending marriage.”

Quietly, uncertainly, he asked, “If it weren’t for the political pressure and all that comes with it, would you want to marry me?”

Sandry looked away, finger tracing the lip of her mug as she took a moment to consider the question carefully. When she was ready she met his eyes, a glitter of tears shining despite her resolve as she and Gil each tried to read one another. “In a heartbeat,” she whispered. “Would you?”

He nodded, a lump forming in his throat. He cleared it and took a sip of his tea. “You’ve all but adopted Arlen as your own,” he said softly. “He loves you dearly, as do I. I feel that it should be as simple as knowing that I love you and want to stand by your side for the rest of our lives. There are just so many other factors to consider in all of this.” He thought for a long moment and then said, “Just so you understand, if we ever decide marriage is what we want, I wouldn’t have a thing to say about a written prenuptial agreement for your comfort and security. I can’t blame you in the least and I haven’t any hidden agendas so I see no harm on my end. You know I want nothing from you but yourself and your continued love and companionship.”

She stared at him, startled but outwardly cool. “Come along with me today,” she said suddenly. “Come as a close friend and an advisor. Get a feel for spending a working day by my side and see if it’s as dreadful as you imagine.”

He hesitated. “I would need to figure out if anyone could watch Arlen. It’s rather short notice.”

“You know if Glenna won’t, Briar will,” Sandry said, no-nonsense. “We’ll make it up to them. If you don’t want to, I’m not—”

He shook his head, mouth firming. “I want to be everything you need me to be.”

“I don’t need you to be anything but precisely who you are. We can continue on as we have been, if that’s what you want, with no harm done. There’s no need to pull you into that position if you aren’t comfortable with it. I’ll say it a million times more — it’s nobody’s business who I spend my private time with. If I remain publicly untethered for the rest of my life it oughtn’t bother anyone. It has no impact on the state of Emelan’s affairs. If we were to let the world know, it would immediately put the public eye on you and the expectations that come with that position are immense. There’s no way to soften it.”

“It’s not fair to you to have to live two entirely separate lives. If you’re my soulmate, and I truly believe that you are, I need to find a way to support you in all the facets of your life — of our life together. If — if we’re to be a proper family, I want to do right by you in every way. I mean that sincerely.”

“I know you do,” she whispered, a surge of emotion pressing heavy on her chest. “But your happiness matters just as much as mine and I’m not discontent with where we are now.”

“I’m happier than I’ve ever been to have you by my side and I don’t see that changing for as long as we’re together, even if it means I need to pony up and play nicely with your noble friends and risk making an absolute fool of myself.”

She giggled and leaned in to press a tender kiss to his lips. “Shall we start with today and just see how that goes for now?” He nodded. She had a familiar glaze to her eyes for a moment and then she said, “Briar said to drop Arlen off with him. He’s already up, in his workroom.”

“I’ll get him up and ready then, my love.”

***

When Ellie and Daja arrived with Ellie’s family, Glenna took charge of the horses (muttering grumpily to herself about pesky little brothers shirking their duties) and the newcomers all ambled their way to a favored spot on the beach near Tris’s tower. It was a warm day but there was plenty of cloud cover and the four older children were running and screaming and laughing as the wind began to pick up, scented with impending rain. Briar was barefoot and settled in the sand, in the process of shaping a cherry tree with Clover sitting on his lap, watching his hands move and occasionally reaching forward to touch the tree. Tris was walking along the nearby water line with Juniper and Sage supported by an open sling on each side.

Tris and the guests reached Briar at the same time. Ellie quickly made the introductions and everyone bowed and curtsied politely. Briar, on his feet now with Clover on his hip, addressed Ellie’s father, “It’s an honor that you could make the trip,” he said with another half-bow. “I know you’re a busy man. Ellie’s told us of your farm and how hard you work.”

Ellie’s father, Theo, was dark-skinned and bald-headed. He relaxed his serious face slightly. “It’s good to get away for a while.” He was taller than Ellie’s mother, though not by much, and his voice was deep and slow. “Though I’ll admit that much of my stay in Summersea will pertain to business dealings. I am free today and I’ll be in attendance at the wedding, of course. Now, you’re the man who sent that powder? The one that we used on our crops? It’s still working wonders for us, you know, and we’ve never had profit margins like these.”

Briar and Theo fell easily into talk of farming and business dealings. The other man in the group, visibly haughty and sour-faced, turned to lead Prissy away from the group without a word. Tris watched him go with a glare. When he was out of earshot, Tris muttered to Ellie, “What’s he stepped in?”

Ellie and her youngest sister, Minnie, both giggled into their hands and their mother frowned disapprovingly at them.

“Namid is always like that,” Minnie said with an eye-roll. All three of the Flaren sisters looked very much alike, Tris thought then, noting that they looked more like triplets than her three did. “He’s probably pouting because Father is talking business with that lad and he’s jealous. He comes from a line of money but he’s never worked a day of his life, himself, he rides off of what his father does. It’s pathetic and Father doesn’t really like having him around and he certainly won’t speak business with him.”

“Minnie,” Benita scolded, hands on hips. “Mind your tongue!”

“Well, it’s the truth,” Minnie muttered with a pout, crossing her arms.

“Sometimes silence is better than the truth,” her mother responded tartly. “And it’s not your business to speak, particularly not in mixed company.”

“The food baskets are here if anybody’s hungry,” Briar mentioned suddenly, bringing a welcome end to the budding argument. “There’s a pretty wide variety and it’s all delicious if I say so myself.” Minnie stared at Briar as though she’d just realized he was there and he winked at her. She giggled and blushed, visibly smitten, and Tris rolled her eyes in exasperation.

Ellie shot Tris an apologetic glance and then said, “I’ll take her if you’d like,” when the redhead began trying to readjust Sage’s sling. Without hesitation Tris passed the baby to Ellie, who began talking softly with Sage, guiding her hand onto her cheek so she could feel who held her. Sage smiled and gurgled, squeezing Ellie’s cheek and bouncing in her arms.

Tris felt Benita’s eyes on her and met the woman’s curious gaze with her own defensive glare. “What?” Tris snapped as she pulled both slings off and lowered herself to sit in the sand, Juniper held to her chest. Briar, sensing trouble, grabbed a few favored food items and shoved them at Tris, who took them without comment, sharp eyes still trained on Benita.

“Is she— I mean, can she—?” the woman stuttered, unsure of how to ask the question.

“She’s blind, as far as we can tell,” Tris said tartly. “Don’t you know it’s rude to comment on such things?”

Benita stuttered, embarrassed, and Ellie said hastily, “She didn’t mean anything by it, it wasn’t something I’d thought to mention and I imagine it just took her by surprise.”

Still blushing but determinedly polite, Benita said, “My apologies. My intention was not to be rude or disrespectful in any way.”

“‘Sides, Coppercurls,” Briar said quietly, “people will ask and they’ll comment. Other kids especially and we’ll have to teach her how to respond. We may as well get used to the idea.”

Tris shrugged, clearly still annoyed by the entire situation, and Daja slipped easily into the conversation, asking Ellie’s mother for advice about the lambs. Theo had noticed Briar’s current project and the men began talking about his miniature trees; Minnie had taken her father’s arm and was hanging off of Briar’s every word, staring at him with wide, adoring eyes, oblivious to the seething glare Tris shot at her in frequent intervals. Ellie ate slowly and silently, peering around and listening to no conversation in particular as she helped Sage to safely explore the sand with her hands, blocking the occasional attempt to shove fistfuls into her mouth.

When the four older children realized food was being served, they joined the group and a brief introduction was made. Arlen, shy around new people, tucked himself securely behind Tris to eat the offered meat pie. Bae squirmed his way next to Clover on Briar’s lap and scowled at Minnie while he ate his own pie. Aurora and Amaya nibbled as they danced and chatted enthusiastically, gladly taking the brunt of the attention onto themselves and lightening the atmosphere as they did so. Prissy and her husband rejoined the group and she joined in the conversation with Daja and Benita but he sat silently by her, stony-faced. Tris glared venomously at Namid, her grey eyes fiercely disdainful and disgusted.

She felt Briar and Daja both perk up within their bonds, intrigued by her obvious upset.

I was eavesdropping on their conversation while they were stepped away, she explained bitterly as she took a bite of a cold sausage. He’s a sorry excuse of a man. Going on about how Ellie’s clearly a whore, sleeping with Briar and Gil and every other man in and around Summersea, and that this whole marriage is a only charade for attention or financial gain or some other such nonsense. It was just a constant flood of vile filth, bordering on verbal violence. He really hates Ellie — and for rejecting him, no doubt. He seems that type. I don’t want him here.

I’ll talk to Ellie and we’ll make sure he doesn’t come back here again, Daja said, smooth-faced but feeling the burn of a fire igniting in her chest.

The babies will be hungry any time now, Briar added, pressing his face to the top of Clover’s head and inhaling her comforting baby-smell. When they start to fuss take them home and take the older kids with you too. We’ll finish up this little bit here and get them gone shortly.

It wasn’t long before Juniper began to cry and Tris got to her feet. “They’ll need to be fed,” she said loftily by way of explanation. Ellie and Briar helped her load up a baby in each sling and she took Clover in her arms, relieved to have a good excuse to leave the gathering. “Children, come along — you’ve all got lessons.”

Chapter Text

Ellie listened soberly as Daja explained what Tris had overheard. When she had finished, Daja asked, “Are you okay?”

“I’m not pleased,” Ellie said with a shrug, mouth tight, “but I’m not surprised either. He’s always been vile and I imagine the realization that I rejected him — and for a woman, no less — is pinching at that ridiculous ego of his. I all but begged Mother not to let Prissy bring him but I was told I had no say in the matter. I’m more bothered that he’s been talking that way to Prissy and she didn’t bother to defend me or at least tell me he’s being nasty. At any rate, I don’t know what I’m meant to do about it. There’s not much to be done if he’s only talking.”

“Talk leads to action,” Daja said flatly. “I’ve seen enough hatefulness to know he’s probably thinking of doing something stupid. I don’t like it.”

“I understand. I’ll talk to Father this evening and see what we can do. If nothing else, I’ll work to keep them in Summersea — there’s plenty to do in town, after all, and we’ve only got a few weeks until the wedding. I’m sure it will be fine.”

***

As predicted, Sandry and Gil didn’t get home until late that evening. Gil kissed Sandry’s cheek tenderly and then they parted ways so he could fetch Arlen from Glenna’s cottage.  She was still awake, curled on the couch and knitting in the low light. She glanced up at him when he walked in, frowning.

“How was your day?” she asked. “I’ve got tea brewed.”

“Thanks,” he muttered. “More for you?” She nodded and he took her cup from the table beside her, filling hers first and then his own before sitting down next to her.

“Talk,” she said with a rare tenderness, hands still working.

“It went well,” he said softly. “Better than I anticipated, actually. Mostly it was talk of raiders in the north and some concerns of pirate activity on the Battle Islands.”

“Raiders near home?” Glenna asked, pausing her knitting to look at him.

He nodded. “Widespread along the northlands and Raven’s Landing was hit among them. Ezme sent a report that they’d lost three in the last wave and most of their stores are gone. She didn’t send names.” They shared a moment of silence and then he said, “There’s a lot to dislike about the noble court, in general — the formalities and the dancing and the underhanded talk. But today was eye-opening for me, Glen. I understand the way things work in the outlying communities better than most of the nobility do. We’ve seen first-hand what’s needed to thrive and what the daily, monthly, yearly challenges are. So many leaders — they don’t really care. Make sure the farms and mines are producing and the trade is flowing and they’re content. They don’t worry about the small villages until it becomes enough of a problem to affect the wider margin. But Sandry isn’t like that — she’s concerned and she wants to do right by all of her people. I think maybe I can be a part of that and do some real good.”

“You’re getting excited,” Glenna said with a knowing smile.

“Yeah,” he admitted, a slow grin spreading onto his face. “I hadn’t realized how idle I’d been feeling. I enjoy the horses and the work here and you know I love being Arlen’s father — but I crave to be a part of something bigger as well. I need to do good, Glen, and I think there’s a lot of good to be done here. Things that maybe I can do better than most.”

“And the rest of it? The court nonsense?”

“Sandry will teach me what I need to know,” he said, shifting uncomfortably. “We’ve discussed it some and there will undoubtedly be more talks to come soon. We’ve agreed that if we’re to fully commit to our relationship, we need to find a way to weave our lives together as one. I’m prepared to do whatever it takes for her happiness and for our shared life to be everything we both need.”

“That’s lovely,” she replied with a hint of ice creeping into her tone.

“Don’t be like that,” Gil urged her quietly, eyes somber. “I really need your support.”

She shook her head. “You will always have my support and you know it. Just be careful, Gil. Your relationship with Liliana damn near killed you. Maybe you don’t need to move so quickly this time around.”

“You consider this quick, do you? If we moved any slower we’d be going backwards.” He grinned at her, playful now. “We both agreed it’s been in our best interest to move slowly and to focus on our friendship foremost; the rest has followed naturally. None of this has been forced and we’re both happy with the progress we’re making and the pace we’re treading.”

“Arlen called her ‘Mama’ today. I’ll admit it took me by surprise.”

He nodded. “It surprised me too,” he admitted quietly. “But it doesn’t feel wrong. If he feels that’s what he ought to call her and she’s comfortable with it, I don’t see a reason to intervene. She has become more and more like a mother to him and they’ve become so close. I love her so dearly, Glen, and so does Arlen.”

“Finally you’ve got the family you’ve always dreamed of.”

He nodded. “I believe so. I’m grateful.”

“Even if you’ll be required to prance and dance like a peacock?”

He laughed quietly. “Even so. She’s worth it.”

***

Ellie spent much of her time in Summersea over the following couple weeks, keeping her visitors entertained and trying to enjoy their company. She found when she had any one of them by themselves, they weren’t so difficult to get along with, but any combination and they only seemed to argue and complain amongst themselves. She did what she could to avoid Namid entirely. He made her skin crawl and she kept catching him watching her in a manner that she could only describe as ‘slimy’. His dark eyes felt cold and hateful and she forced herself to meet his scathing glares with her own faux-innocent smile.

Daja joined her sometimes but most days she had work to do in the forge and Ellie couldn’t blame her for wanting to keep out of the drama. She chose not to mention Namid’s behavior because she felt Daja had enough to worry about as it was and she was careful not to get stuck alone with him. On several occasions Ellie convinced her father to take Namid with him on business calls so she could bring her other visitors back out for a lunch or supper visit. She was careful to usher them back into town before Tris could get too vexed with the company. To nobody’s surprise, she had no patience for them and she really only maintained a base level of civility out of care for Ellie.

“If I hear one more comment about how Aurora oughtn’t be wearing breeches or how we think Amaya could possibly live a normal life with lightning in her hair — I swear I’ll burst and it won’t be pretty. Do you know Minnie asked me if I’ve got husbands picked out for them yet?”

“I’m so sorry,” Ellie said for the umpteenth time, thoroughly embarrassed. “They leave the day after the wedding. It’s no more than a week now and then they’ll be out of your hair forever.”

“It’s hardly your fault,” Tris grumbled. “You can’t choose your family. And it is for your wedding, after all, you ought to have them here if you want them, even if they’re difficult.”

Ellie smiled sadly. “I suppose,” she agreed softly. “You know, it’s the funniest thing — I recall missing them when I was at Lightsbridge. I was excited to break away, surely, but I missed them so dearly, particularly in the beginning. And then I went home after spending time with all of you in Summersea and I couldn’t wrap my head around how small-minded and almost callous they can be. I’d gotten used to it, growing up with them, but now I can’t stand it in the least. I’ll always love them, I suppose, but I don’t know that I like them. I certainly don’t like them when they’re all together. One at a time they aren’t so bad.”

“I get it,” Tris said, softening. “I’m sorry you’re going through that.”

Ellie shrugged. “They’ll be going home in a week and then we’ll be back to letter correspondence — and I believe that’s for the best. Much more tolerable portions, you know?” Tris laughed and nodded.

***

That night, Briar woke with a grunt to the feel of little hands grasping at his arm, clutching and tugging at him.

“Papa! Papa!” Bae whispered, voice desperate as he continued to pull at Briar. Briar sat up, groggy but instantly alarmed by the tone of his son’s voice.

“What’s wrong?”

“Papa, Ellie’s hurt,” Bae whispered frantically.

“What do you mean?” Briar asked as he flung himself out of bed, careful not to wake Tris or the babies. He grabbed his healer’s kit and followed his son through their cottage and into the night, making a direct line for the Gathering Chamber. Bae didn’t respond, he just ran as fast as his little legs could carry him — and Briar followed, his mind racing and his heart pounding.

Ellie was sitting on a couch and Briar noticed that she flinched and quickly wiped at her face with both hands when the door opened. Bae ran straight to Ellie’s side, both sets of eyes wide and fearful, and she flinched away, froze, and then held out her arms, inviting him to climb onto her lap for a cuddle; he did so, resting his head against her chest and clinging to her. Briar approached more slowly, taking in the state of her with a bubble of rage building in his chest. Even in the dim light of the glow stones that were tucked into the walls all around the big room, she was clearly in rough shape — her normally neat hair was in disarray, her dress was torn in multiple places, and he could see bruises and welts on her face.

“Ellie, what happened?” Briar asked, slowly sinking into the seat next to her and putting his hand on her arm. Despite her best efforts, tears were still trickling down her cheeks. She shrugged one shoulder and tried at a wobbly smile.

“I’m okay,” she whispered. “I just — I — got into a bit of a scrape, that’s all.”

“Bae, hop off. We need to check her over and see how extensive her injuries are.”

“No,” Ellie said hurriedly, pulling Bae back to her like a security blanket. “I’d really rather not. I’m fine, I’m only a little banged up. Briar, please just drop it.”

“Ellie,” Briar said tenderly, placing a finger under her chin and gently tilting her head up to meet her eyes and to get a better look at the bruises on her face, noting the dried blood. “With bruises like these on your face we need to make sure there are no internal injuries — no brain bleeds or broken ribs. I can guide Bae through the process or we can take you into town and find a proper healer but I can’t in good conscience leave you like this.”

She shook her head, staring bleakly past Briar in a way that worried him more than her wounds.

“I’m calling for Daja,” he informed her.

“Please don’t,” she whispered, chin wobbling. “I don’t want her to see me like this.” Briar carefully pulled Bae off of her and she pulled her knees up her to chest, burying her face in the crook of an elbow and sobbing. Briar let go of Bae and the boy sat down on the floor by the couch, resting his head against her ankle. Briar rubbed her back in slow circles, as much to calm himself as it was to comfort her.

“I’m going to make some tea,” he told her. He hesitated and then leaned forward, kissing the top of her head and giving her a careful hug. “And I have to let Daja know what’s going on. She would beat me senseless with that staff of hers if she thought for one moment her Ellie was hurt and I didn’t tell her.” Still crying, she nodded. As he set the water to boil, he reached out to Daja through their connection, realizing immediately that she was asleep. He poked at her until he was sure she was awake and then he said, Daj’, Ellie’s badly hurt. She’s safe in the Gathering Chamber with me and Bae but she won’t tell me what happened and she doesn’t want us checking her. She’s in a state.

She said nothing but no words were needed — he felt her panic and her fury, and he felt her approach.

“Ellie, Daja’s on her way,” Briar told her. Her sobs had subsided into shaky hiccuping breaths and she was curled on her side against the arm of the couch, Bae cuddled up to the front of her. She nodded her acknowledgment and petted Bae’s curls with trembling fingers.

Daja burst in, her usually calm demeanor frayed with emotion as she went to Ellie’s side, dropping into the seat next to her as Ellie sat up. Bae released his hold on Ellie and went to Briar as Daja asked tightly, “Who did this to you?” In one hand she held Ellie’s and with the other she lightly brushed her thumb over a deep bruise on Ellie’s cheek.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Ellie whispered, fresh tears dripping from each eye.

“It was him, wasn’t it? Namid?”

Ellie paused, then let out a small sob and nodded.

Briar approached and handed Ellie a cup of calming tea. “Plenty of honey,” he said. “This will help settle your nerves.” He brought another cup of tea for Daja and she glared at him, ignoring the offered drink. “Don’t hit me,” he advised her, “I’m just trying to help. Drink this.” Still scowling, she took the cup and sipped, feeling the warm trickle of calm almost immediately, just taking the edge off. Briar asked Ellie, “Would you rather me and Bae check the extent of your injuries or shall we call for a healer from Summersea?”

“No sense in calling someone else in,” Ellie said after a long silence, frowning at Briar. “But, oh — Bae —”

“He insists,” Briar said firmly but kindly, “and he can handle it. You know I wouldn’t let him do it elsewise.” She looked down at Bae, his eyes level and determined. She nodded slowly, closed her eyes, and shifted so she could lean against Daja, letting her lover take her weight against her and gently wrapping her in a hug. Briar began instructing Bae, “As of now, this is a scouting mission only — no healing, Bae, unless I instruct you to do so.” Bae’s eyes narrowed and his mouth tightened but Briar met his son’s defiance with his own stubborn gaze. “I mean it,” he said seriously. “You need to focus on exercising control. Let me guide you and trust in me. We won’t let her keep hurting, one way or another.”

Bae said, “Okay, Papa.”

Gently the boy took Ellie’s hand in both of his, closing his eyes and breathing deeply. Briar stood behind Bae, hands on his shoulders, and through their bond he wrapped a vine of his magic around Bae’s healing fire, allowing him to see what Bae saw. Briar couldn’t guide Bae directly the way Rosethorn had guided him but he could go along for the ride and instruct him, like a whisper in his ear. Together they seeped through Ellie’s body, noting the deep bruises on her face, neck, arms, and legs; they brushed over her from top to toe and then Briar murmured, “You can start to heal. One bruise at a time, Bae, slow and steady and stay conscious of your reserves. Always start with the worst wounds, right, so — right, that’s where I’d start. Good job. Keep mind of your breathing.”

It was a slow process but Bae was able to heal her almost entirely, with just a few minor bruises left over when Briar called him off. When he had finished he came back to himself with a gasp and looked up groggily at Briar for reassurance, then back at Ellie, who had fallen asleep against Daja.

“Great job, Bae,” Briar said quietly. He held the back of his boy’s head and bent down to kiss his mop of red curls. “Go home, I’ll be there shortly. Get some rest if you can and if you can’t, I’ll get you some tea made when I get there.”

Reluctantly, Bae nodded and, with another worried glance at Ellie, he left. When the door clicked shut, Briar met Daja’s eyes. “She had significant bruising all over,” he explained sorrowfully. “Particularly around her face, neck and arms. A lot of defensive wounds, she obviously fought hard.”

“She has blood under her fingernails,” Daja mumbled numbly.

“No broken bones, no internal injuries.”

Daja handed Briar both cups of tea and he took them. “I’ll just let her sleep for now,” she whispered, voice breaking as she began to cry, trying to keep her movements to a minimum so she wouldn’t disturb Ellie. Briar set the cups aside and dabbed at Daja’s cheeks with a handkerchief, then he perched on the arm of the couch and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, holding her to him while she sobbed quietly.

“She’s okay, Daj’.”

“Hakoi pound it,” she whispered hoarsely, black eyes flashing fiercely. “She’s not okay, Briar.”

He grimaced. “She’ll live, I mean. The rest we can figure out as we go. She’s a tough girl, she will be okay in time. Do you want me to stay?” She shook her head. He nodded his understanding, stood, reached down to squeeze her shoulder in a firm grip and said, “He will suffer for this, I promise you that.” He felt grim agreement through their bond and then he went home, detouring in the garden to get his nerves under control before he went back to his cottage to make sure Bae was okay and to do his best to answer the questions he knew the boy would have.

Chapter Text

Daja didn’t sleep well that night. She drifted off more than once but each time she jerked awake before long, scrambling to ensure Ellie was still safe in her arms. When Ellie herself finally began to stir from her deep slumber, Daja watched her with quiet impatience, desperately wanting to know what had happened but trying not to push her. Ellie smiled sadly at the Trader and said, “Let’s go visit the sheep.”

Daja nodded; she knew the pasture was one of Ellie’s favorite places to sit and think when the world got to feeling too heavy. Daja walked with her, staff in hand, until she chose a comfortable patch of moss under a big apple tree and they both sat down. A nearby lamb wandered over, sniffing at Ellie and nudging her with its nose, causing her to giggle.

“I haven’t brought you anything special,” Ellie chided softly, petting the creature’s soft nose.

“Which one is that?” Daja inquired.

“Nimbus,” she replied, smiling. Her smile faltered when she met Daja’s eyes.

“Please tell me what happened.”

Ellie blinked back tears and nestled against Daja, taking the stronger girl’s arms around her and sighing deeply as she fiddled with Daja’s fingers. “I suppose I can’t just imagine it was only a dreadful dream, though that would be preferable.” When Daja didn’t respond, she continued quietly, “He cornered me when I got to the stable to fetch the horse.” She swallowed hard, steeling herself.

“Take your time,” Daja murmured as Ellie ran her slender fingers over the living metal on Daja’s palm.

“He took me by surprise, grabbed me. He started going on about how I cheated him and I owed him and how I’m a whore. He hadn’t expected that I’d learned to fight, you know, so I let him think I was helpless until I had an opening and I fought him off as well as I could and then I just ran. I got to the east stable and grabbed a horse and came straight home. I should have stopped to get healed, I suppose, but I hadn’t thought of it — I didn’t even realize how badly I’d been hurt, not really. And all I could think of was getting home — getting to you — where I know I’m safe. It’s all a bit of a blur, really.”

Daja didn’t bother to wipe at the tears that trickled slowly down her brown cheeks, petting Ellie’s silky hair and unable to keep from trembling. “Ellie —” Her voice caught and she took a minute to breathe, trying to keep her composure. “Did he try to — to force himself — on you?”

“Yes,” Ellie whispered, laughing humorlessly, “but he didn’t make it very far. He said I owed it to him for leading him on and he wanted to show me what I’d missed out on. Well, I promise you I made him regret it. He’ll have needed a healer of his own, I guarantee it, and maybe he’ll even think twice before he assumes another woman is an easy target.” Daja tried to smile at Ellie’s pluck but she couldn’t manage it.

“Sandry will want him put before a truthsayer and have him tried in court.”

Ellie nodded. “As he should be,” she said grimly. “I dread telling Prissy and Mother. I’ll be going first thing this morning. I won’t have anything more to do with him nor with anyone who associates with him.” She choked back a sob and took a long moment to collect herself and then continued shakily, “I feel confronting them will be almost worse than being attacked in the first place. I don’t particularly want to face this but I haven’t a choice, have I?”

“I’ll go with you.”

Ellie nodded again. “Thank you,” she whispered.

They stayed in the pasture for a while until the sun began to peek over the horizon and then they slowly made their way to the bath house to wash up. When they were freshly dressed, they went to the Gathering Chamber. Ellie couldn’t relax so she set to work preparing breakfast and Daja kept her company, fighting to keep her rarely-released temper tamped down; the flames licked at her edges, crackling beneath the surface. The sky outside began to darken as grey clouds rolled in; Tris connected to Daja with a snap of lightning, jolting her and nearly causing her to drop the cup of tea she cradled.

You could have told me, Daja! I’d have been there for her — for you both!

Grimacing at the power brimming from Tris, she replied, It was the middle of the night and after your boys tended to her she fell asleep. She needed to rest.

What’s being done about it? Tris demanded.

Ellie wants to tell her mother and sisters so we’ll be leaving to do that soon.

I’ll go too. What of that horrid excuse of a man? Does Sandry know yet?

Rather than answer, Daja invited Sandry into the conversation. Daja caught her up and told both of them what he had been trying to accomplish. All of them breathed into their fury.

It’ll be taken care of, Sandry said grimly. I’m so sorry Ellie had to go through that, Daja. I’ll be over momentarily.

Everybody rallied around Ellie that morning. She brushed off the hugs and the worry, determinedly cheerful as she assured them all that she was fine. Bae followed her around, holding her hand and periodically offering her snacks as his parents did for him when he was upset. Ellie focused on the children, laughing when the girls decided to put on a show for her, entirely oblivious to what was going on but understanding that Ellie was in need of cheering up.

Finally, Ellie felt she could put it off no longer. She, Daja, Tris, and Sandry went together (with Sandry’s pair of guards in tow as per usual). When they began the ride, Ellie chattered away, defiantly ordinary, but as they approached Summersea she fell uncharacteristically silent.

“How do you feel, Ellie?” Sandry asked.

Ellie grimaced. “I’m really very nervous,” she admitted. “I don’t know what to expect but I can’t imagine Prissy will take it well. If you don’t mind, I’d like to go in alone.”

Daja frowned. “One of us ought to go with you,” she said.

“I don’t want them to feel ambushed. And he won’t dare try anything more with everybody in attendance. I’m glad for your company and your protection, please don’t misunderstand — I just want to try to keep this civil, if at all possible.”

Grudgingly, Daja nodded her agreement

Sandry said, “We’ll wait outside then. We’ll have the inn surrounded in case he decides to run for it.”

“Assuming he wasn’t smart enough to have left already,” Tris added with a scowl. Chime trilled her agreement from her shoulder.

 When Ellie walked into the public space of the inn, she found it relatively deserted, with only a few patrons eating their breakfast. Her mother and sisters were tucked into a corner, talking and laughing as though the world was spinning just the way it had the day before. She froze for a long moment, breathing deeply and praying for strength, and then she approached.

“You’re late,” her mother said tartly, frowning. “I was beginning to wonder if you’d forgotten us.”

Ellie ignored her. “Where’s your husband?” she asked quietly, eyes on Prissy.

Prissy rolled her eyes. “Out with Father. They’re meant to try to work out a deal with a merchant ship that’s come to port.”

Ellie felt her extremities going cold and weak; carefully she sat on the edge of the nearest chair. “He’s a bad man,” she said in a small voice, taking all of her strength in hand to keep from crying. Still, her eyes shone with tears and her chin wobbled. Internally, she cursed her weakness. “He hurt me last night. On my way home.”

Everybody fell silent. Ellie stared blankly at a spoon on the table, willing the world away; the lit candles along the walls flickered as her magic stuttered from her.

“You don’t look hurt,” Minnie pointed out, looking at her mother as if seeking a cue. Benita was staring at Ellie, silent and unreadable.

“I had to be healed. I was badly bruised all over. It’s a lucky thing I’ve learned how to defend myself or I may not have escaped.”

“Do you really expect us to believe that?” Prissy snarled, eyes bright with anger and mouth tight. Ellie forced her gaze up and met Prissy’s glare levelly. “Are you really so jealous that you have to make up such stories? You’ve always been a silly little nit, Ellie, but this is going too far.”

“He tried to rape me, Prissy,” Ellie croaked, tears spilling.

“You lying bitch!” Prissy screamed, throwing a glass past Ellie’s head. Ellie barely registered the sound of shattering glass behind her.

“Why would I lie?”

“You’re just a jealous, selfish child! Just as you’ve always been! You see that I’m finally happy and you’re jealous and spiteful. You had your chance with Namid and you blew it — I won and now you can’t handle it. Instead you’re stuck with that nasty Trader girl and I suppose now you’ve realized the gravity of your mistake. Well, telling stories won’t do you a lick of good now. And to think — if you’d have asked nicely, he may have even taken you as a second wife. I guarantee he won’t now.”

“Oh, goddess, what a damn pity,” Ellie snapped back with heavy sarcasm. She turned to Benita. “Mother? You believe me, don’t you?”

“That’s a very serious accusation,” Benita replied slowly, both hands white-knuckled on a mug. “I’ve never known you to lie about such things.”

“Oh, mother, please,” Prissy huffed. “She’s always told tales and made up ridiculous stories. ‘Silly Ellie’ — that’s what we call her and for good reason. She lives in a fantasy world, she doesn’t understand how the real world works — you’ve said it yourself many a time, Mother! She’s only a silly child at best and at the worst apparently she’s a lying, home-wrecking twit. She probably tried to steal him away from me and now she’s covering—”

“That’s enough, Prissy,” their mother said firmly. “Not another word.”

“He’s not welcome at the wedding,” Ellie said, pulling a handkerchief from her pocket and wiping at the tears that continued to fall. “Or in my life at all. Nor are you, if you choose to take his side over mine.”

“Must we take sides?” Benita asked, frowning at Ellie.

She turned her big eyes on her mother. “Are you seriously asking me that?” she asked in a hoarse whisper. “This isn’t a minor social faux-pas, Mother, he beat me and he tried to rape me. He might have left me for dead if I hadn’t been able to get away.”

“I understand that—”

“Do you?” Ellie shrieked, getting to her feet abruptly. “Because I’m getting the impression that you really don’t understand in the least if you think this is a situation where we can agree to disagree.” 

Her mother was silent and Ellie shook her head, defeated.

“I just think we need to calm down and discuss—”

“There’s nothing to discuss,” Ellie said loudly through her tears. “You either believe me and you cut all ties with that monster or you cut all ties with me. I won’t tolerate him in my life and I won’t tolerate anyone who associates with him. That’s your choice to make.” She met Prissy’s scathing glare with firm defiance. “Charges will be filed against him for his crime. If you choose me, you know how to contact me. Otherwise, have a good life. As good as you’ll be able with a husband like that, at any rate.”

“Get dashed in the sea, Ellie,” Prissy snapped back, reaching for another glass to throw, shrieking her fury when their mother stopped her.

Ellie spared Prissy one last sorrowful look and said, “He can’t be treating you well. If you ever decide to escape, any one of us would help you.” She turned away, trying to block out the sound of her sister’s curses.

When she stepped out of the building, Chime landed on her shoulder with a chinking trill, nudging at Ellie’s cheek affectionately. Tears still flowing beyond her control — and too tired now to try to fight it — Ellie smiled regardless and pet the glass dragon’s head with unsteady fingers. She looked up at her friends and her lover and shrugged the shoulder that Chime didn’t occupy.

With a glance at Tris, Ellie murmured, “I’m assuming you heard all of that.”

The three women nodded and Daja, sad-eyed, started to say, “Ellie—”

The smaller girl shook her head. “No time for that,” she said briskly. “I’ll grieve later. For now, let’s get that bastard before he jumps ship.”

Sandry beamed at Ellie and Tris grinned wickedly. Daja nodded, dark eyes grim.

As Ellie climbed onto the horse behind Daja and rested her cheek against her love’s solid back, Sandry said, “I hope you don’t mind, Ellie, but I plan on making an example of him. Rape is undoubtedly a common crime but rarely is it reported — women get embarrassed or fearful of revenge, and understandably so. I would very much like to make it a point that we don’t tolerate such crimes in Emelan.”

“Of course I don’t mind,” Ellie said with conviction. “And if even one woman feels brave enough to come forward because of this, I’ll be very pleased indeed.”

Sandry instructed a guard to stay outside the inn in case Namid returned earlier than they anticipated and she picked up another pair of street guards, then they rode slowly toward the docks. When they arrived amid the hubbub of morning loading and unloading, Daja sent her magic oozing through the crowds, seeking out a particular gold armband — one that she was very familiar with, as she herself had made for Ellie’s father. It took her only minutes to locate the armband and she directed Sandry to the appropriate ship.

“We’ll wait here,” Sandry told her guards, “so we don’t disturb the merchants.”

They waited for nearly an hour before both men emerged from the boat and began toward town. Sandry gestured and the guards moved in, surrounding them before they realized what was happening. Namid yelled and fought when the guards grabbed him, causing the surrounding crowd to slow and stare.

“Namid Astair,” Sandry announced, her voice carrying over the crowd and bringing a hush. “You’re to be tried before a truthsayer for the heinous crime of assault and attempted rape.”

Silent now, Namid stared at Sandry with his mouth open, shocked, and then he noticed Ellie and his expression turned contemptuous, eyes cold and hateful. Ellie met his eyes squarely, squeezing Daja’s hand tightly in her own and feeling Tris’s small hand on her back and Chime’s cool smooth nose nuzzling at her ear. Theo backed away from Namid, eyes cold.

“I demand to be taken to back to Sotat,” Namid said loudly, no longer fighting. 

The guard shoved him down to his knees and snarled, “You kneel before the Duchess of Emelan.”

Sandry shot the guard a warning look and addressed Namid, “You committed a crime on Emelan soil and you will be tried by the Emelan courts. Violent crimes are not tolerated here.”

“She’s lying,” he said suddenly, eyes wide as desperation began to creep in. “She’s—”

“The truthsayer will let the truth be known. If you are being honest and have committed no crime, then you have nothing to worry about. If you have, indeed, committed the crimes you’re being charged with, you will see the full force of the law of Emelan. Take him away.”

Namid howled about how his father would hear of this injustice and Sandry smiled contrarily at him as he was marched away. Ellie was watching her father, who approached, face grave.

“Are you okay?” he asked her, trying to read her. She nodded, eyes still puffy from the tears that were no longer dripping — she was too tired to cry anymore. He glanced toward where Namid had disappeared into the crowd and he said, “Priscilla won’t be pleased.”

Ellie shook her head. “I’ve already told her. She’s beyond all sense just now.”

He nodded. “I’ll go to them. Shall I come to call on you when I’ve finished there?”

Ellie nodded. “Please. I’m going home, I want to rest.” She released her hold on Daja long enough to hug her father around his middle and he kissed the top of her head and then they parted and she stepped back to take Daja’s hand again.

Theo met Daja’s eyes. They shared a silent nod and then he began walking toward the Queen’s Chamber Inn.

Chapter Text

Ellie’s father is on his way, Tris informed Daja from atop her tower where she was wind-scrying.

He’s alone?

Yes.

Daja waited for his arrival and they let the horse into the field. They walked slowly back toward the Gathering Chamber side by side in a decidedly grim mood.

“Ellie’s in the bath,” Daja said after a long silence. “She’ll be out before long. Tea, in the meantime?”

“Please,” Theo said with a nod. They said nothing more until both cups of tea were poured, then he said, “How is she?”

“She’s putting on a brave face,” she replied evenly, frowning into her tea. “She’s upset.”

“Understandably so.” He sighed deeply, face somber. “Between my wife and daughters, she’s the only one with a lick of sense between her ears. She never did fit in with her sisters but I never thought it a bad thing. Ellie was the eldest but Prissy was the dominant personality and Minnie followed her faithfully. Ellie and Prissy have been at odds for as long as I can recall. Ellie never could abide by being controlled by Prissy or their mother or anybody else. Her mother was on her constantly — on all of them but Ellie most of all because she was the eldest. She never could do enough to please her and it became a point of contention between them. It was commonly thought amongst our neighbors that Ellie was — well, frankly, a bit empty-headed — because she was forgetful and forever daydreaming. She’d be meant to be going to market and you’d find her telling wild tales to the sheep, the market entirely forgotten. More than once she damn near set the hay barn on fire trying to hide away to read by lamplight in the middle of the night.” His face and voice had gained a touch of humor to them, Daja noticed.

She cracked her first genuine smile of the day. “She’s a special woman. A rare find.”

Theo smiled back. “That she is. She’s always lived in her own world, my Ellie.”

“I love that about her.”

“As do I.” He took a long drink of his tea. “You know, her mother was so angry when she wouldn’t marry that man. Myself, I was glad — just don’t share that with Benita, you know how it is. Ellie’s too pure a soul to be trapped in a situation like that. I’m glad she found you. You seem a good match and I know she’s happy here. Happier, maybe, than she’s ever been.”

“We’re lucky to have one another.”

The door opened and Ellie walked in, pausing when she saw her father. She dipped a quick curtsy and he opened his arms, inviting her in for a hug which she gladly accepted. She rested her head on his chest and he patted her hair.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“I’ll be just fine,” Ellie assured him as she pulled away. She grinned brightly at Daja when she handed her a freshly poured cup of tea. “Thank you, love. You are forever appreciated.”

“You never do choose the easiest path,” Theo commented with a sigh.

“The easiest path is rarely the one with the views worth seeing,” Ellie retorted. She glanced sidelong at him. “Is everybody going home?”

“We’ve already purchased our tickets for next week,” he reminded her quietly. “No sense in trying to trade them in for earlier tickets. At any rate, I would very much like to attend my favorite daughter’s wedding.”

Ellie blinked eyes that stung. “Thank you,” she whispered. “I can’t imagine not having you there.”

“Your sisters won’t be in attendance,” he added quietly. “I’ll work with your mother, she’ll most certainly want to go. Only right now she’s in a state.”

 “Don’t bother,” she replied with a touch of edge in her voice. “I’m sure she needs to tend to Prissy in her desperate time.”

“She wants to be there, I know that she does. She’s struggling just now with wrapping her head around all of this. She’s trying to figure out how best to be there for each of you.”

“I understand that and I don’t envy her position.”

“She doesn’t want you and your sisters growing further apart.”

“It’s a little late for that,” Ellie said with a frown. Then she sighed and her shoulders slumped. “I will always love them. I will always want what’s best for them. But just as they have to focus on their lives and their needs, I have to focus on mine. I will not tolerate that man in my life, not for a moment more. I tolerated him for Prissy’s sake and look where that got us.”

“I know. I’ve let her know he won’t be welcome on our land. She lives with him in Hajra and as far as I’m concerned the others can visit them in the city if they must. I won’t bar Prissy from coming home though, should she want to.”

Ellie nodded. “Do you suppose this will open her eyes to his nature?”

“No,” he said flatly, “but we can all pray. And regardless, she is still my daughter, just as you are.”

“I told her myself that if she ever needs help or wants out, I’d help her without question. That won’t change. I won’t let her or him or anybody else darken my heart.” Daja felt another surge of pride for Ellie as the smaller woman thrust out her chin in a undeniably Sandry-like way. “I won’t let any of this bring me down. I’m going to focus on what’s most important — our life here and our wedding,” she met Daja’s eyes with warm affection shining brightly in her own, “and I’m going to enjoy every moment.”

***

Gil dropped down onto his knees next to Briar, both men barefoot and shirtless.

“These ones get pulled, yeah?” Gil asked, touching a little green sprout poking out of the soil. Briar nodded and Gil joined him in the weeding. Both men toiled silently for a while, enjoying the silence and each other’s presence. Finally Gil sighed deeply and said, “Got called into a meeting with His Grace — me and Sandry did.” He paused and wiped at his brow with an arm. Briar dug in his breeches pocket to hand Gil a handkerchief, which he gladly used to mop his face. “You know he’s been spending these last months working on the pirate situation. Well, going into this next spring he wants to get some teams put together to track down and eliminate inland raider camps. He’s asked me to lead the campaign — vetting, training, tactical planning, and leading the groups in turn. I’d be responsible for ensuring we see results with minimal losses on our end.”

Briar raised his eyebrows. “That’s a real honor, to be sure.”

“I’m being tested,” Gil said flatly, a hint of desperation in his eyes. “I’m no fool.”

“Yeah,” Briar agreed sympathetically. “I’d wager so.”

“And I can’t decline. I made up my mind to do this and now I have to either succeed or I — I — I —” He threw his hands in the air. “Well, I really just need to succeed, don’t I? Failure isn’t an option here. When I agreed to take the next step with Sandry, I basically implied that I’m capable of doing this. What was I thinking?” Briar grinned and shrugged. Gil shook his head and ran his fingers through his blonde hair, blue eyes frantic.

“Relax,” Briar said in his most soothing voice, patting Gil’s sweaty shoulder. “His Grace wouldn’t put this responsibility on you if he didn’t think you could do it.”

“Sure he would,” Gil insisted with a squeak in his voice. “He knows full well this will either prove what I’m capable of or it’ll weed me out.” He waved a pulled weed in Briar’s face for emphasis.

“He likes you,” Briar assured with a wicked grin. “You’ll do fine.”

Gil scowled at him. “I’ll have to leave Arlen, come spring. For a moon or two at a time, maybe, if things get hairy.”

Briar’s smile faded. “Ouch.”

“I haven’t been away from him for more than a daylight.” He looked down at the soil, eyes bright with emotion. “I knew I would be making some sacrifices but… but that’s my kid, you know? I’m his security, his comfort. How can I take that away?”

Briar scratched his head, thinking. “He’ll be just fine,” he said finally. “Seems to me His Grace is orchestrating things so you’re not the only one being tested.”

Gil frowned at him. “How do you mean?”

“The new responsibilities go both ways,” he pointed out with a shrug. “You take on political responsibilities and Sandry takes on motherly responsibilities. It’s new territory for both of you and a test of whether you can make it work with the stress and the distance and all.”

Gil licked his lips slowly, thinking. “I hadn’t thought of it like that.”

“Y’want my opinion?” Briar inquired. When Gil nodded he continued, “His Grace is a wise man. If he’s thinking this is the best thing for you and for Sandry, put your all in and show him what you’re made of. He’s got good instinct and he knows his stuff. And for what it’s worth, I’ve no doubt you’re the man for the job and I’ve no doubt you’re the man for Sandry. You just gotta prove it to everybody else in Emelan and beyond.”

Gil swallowed hard and nodded, at a loss for words.

Briar clapped him on the back. “And as for Arlen,” he added tenderly, “he’s family, same as you. We’ll guard him like he’s our own and he’s always welcome to run with our gaggle.”

***

After Ellie fell asleep that night, Daja felt restless. She spent some time on the beach, listening to the sounds of the ocean and praying to her gods and ancestors for guidance. When she could no longer bear to sit there she stopped by her cottage to pick up some incense and then she went to the Gathering Chamber to light it and to pray some more. She was surprised to see Briar, Tris, and Sandry were already sitting on couches, each holding a baby.

“I want to light some incense,” she explained quietly as she made her way to the alter. “Ellie’s sleeping and I didn’t want to risk waking her. She needs the rest.”

“After your prayers, come sit with us, saati,” Sandry urged.

Daja nodded and spent a few minutes with her head bowed before settling next to Sandry, who touched her hand affectionately. Daja squeezed Sandry’s soft hand, grateful for that connection and comfort.

“Are you okay, Daja?” Sandry asked.

Daja shrugged. “Hand me a baby,” she said softly. Sandry passed her sister the baby in her arms and Daja smiled at the little sleeping face. “Hello, beautiful,” she murmured. “Looking at you just makes it all a little better, doesn’t it?”

“I can feel how angry you are,” Tris said, watching Daja intently, her finger marking her place in the book she held.

Daja didn’t break her gaze from the baby in her arms, but she nodded slowly. “You know I’m not an angry person… but I’m struggling with this. I went to see Frostpine today, and Lark and Rosethorn, and that helped some. But it’s drowning me. That he put his hands on her, that he tried to— That kaq—” Her voice caught and she shook her head, angry tears shining in her eyes as she pursed her lips to keep them from trembling.

“He deserves worse than he’ll get,” Briar agreed, his expression dark. “His family has money so he’ll probably get off with a slap on the hand.”

Sandry grimaced and Tris carefully stood, baby in one arm, to walk over to press a kiss to Daja’s cheek. They shared a small smile and Daja kissed Tris in return and then the redhead settled back next to Briar.

“I hate to say it,” said Sandry quietly, “but Briar may well be right. I’m already under a lot of pressure to have him extradited back to Sotat and ‘let them handle their citizen’ as they put it. I highly suspect if they have their way he’ll be given a minuscule fine — if that — and released without any real penalty.”

“You aren’t actually considering that, are you?” Tris asked sharply, glaring at her. The small flashes of light in her hair brightened.

“I don’t want to but even Uncle recommends it,” she explained with sigh. “Their family is highly ranked, politically, and of course they’re well-financed. There’s no treaty in place to say whether a Sotatan resident committing a crime on Emelan soil should be extradited or tried by the arresting country but it could be considered an act of hostility against Sotat to deliberately ignore a direct request for extradition of a nobleman. Particularly when my Sotatan diplomat is adamant that they’ll see to it he’s appropriately punished.”

“Appropriate punishment for a crime against a woman in Sotat ain’t worth a sneeze,” Briar growled. 

Sandry met Briar’s glare squarely and then Tris’s stormy gaze. Then she turned to Daja and said, “Objectively — politically — releasing him to Sotat is the lesser of two evils. If that indeed is what must be done, I would insist on negotiations to put some terms into place — life-long banishment from Emelan, to start, and a request for a minimum sentence. Morally, I despise it and I feel as though I would be betraying you and Ellie and women everywhere but I also have to do what I can to remain impartial and do what’s best for Emelan as a whole. I feel that if I hit the negotiations well enough I can get assurance that he’ll be decently punished and he’ll no longer be my problem. One less thing to come out of Emelan’s budget and it would give me a solid case in the future not to return a Sotatan criminal if they don’t keep their end of the bargain.”

Daja returned her focus on the baby as anger again burned at her. “Ellie will tell you to do what you feel is best,” Daja said quietly. “She’ll just be glad he’s not near her.”

Sandry felt some of the tension in her shoulders dissipate. “I’ll talk to her in the morning before I go to the citadel to make any final decisions. She is such a lovely, agreeable woman and she’s so strong. I’m really very proud of her and I’m so disgusted she’s been faced with this.”

“She’s got pluck,” Briar added. “I know she’s hurting but she’s really handled it all with a lot of grace. More than I’d have, that’s for damn sure.”

Tris snorted. “The amount of control it took for me to keep from blasting him into the sea,” she grumbled. “And for what — for him to be released? If I’d known he wouldn’t be taken care of maybe I’d have handled it myself.”

Sandry sighed. “You know I’ll do all that I can to ensure he’s appropriately punished. And if he comes back to Emelan after banishment it’s an immediate death sentence, if that’s of any comfort.”

“It won’t be enough,” said Briar with quiet hostility. “He ought to see the rough end of a beating.”

Daja muttered an agreement in Tradertalk, her mouth tight.

“Well, for what it’s worth,” Sandry said casually, as if murmuring to herself, “if he is to be extradited, it could be seen as a sign of good faith if he were to be released from Emelan custody and allowed to — fend for himself, as it were, until his ship departs. Only for a few hours or a day at most, I imagine. It would be unfortunate if he were to run into trouble in that time… men like that do tend to end up in unpleasant situations, particularly when they’re under stress.”

Briar and Daja exchanged a look, a wicked glint in each of their eyes. Tris smirked and opened her book back up.

Briar changed the subject. “Speaking of Duchess duties, Gil said that uncle of yours is stirring the pot.”

The other three could feel the anger and guilt she felt about the prisoner situation dip into sorrow and fear. “Uncle feels that Gil needs a push to give him the confidence to stand beside me in marriage and in leadership.”

“Marriage?” Tris asked, closing her book again to stare at Sandry. “Since when is marriage on the table?”

“It isn’t,” she replied stiffly, blushing. “Not yet,” she added very quietly. She cleared her throat. “But if I do decide to marry someday, I can’t imagine it could be anyone but Gil. He’s so genuine. He’s kind and compassionate and open-minded. He’s intelligent and hard-working and dedicated to doing good.” Sandry took her embroidery project from the nearby table and began working deftly, focusing on the task to calm her nerves. “I think often about my parents and how — how little they did for the world while they were here. They had so much power to do good and they chose to ignore that gift. Gil — he’s found ways to do good in his daily life no matter what he was going through or how little he had to spare. It has always been a priority for him to make a positive difference in the world. I truly love that about him. And Uncle isn’t wrong — he’s lacking confidence in his ability to lead and to take a position of power. But that’s his mind playing tricks on him. He’s more capable than most of the noblemen I’ve met. I see that charisma and that passion and all of those leadership skills that he doesn’t see in himself. He just needs the proper scenario to bring out that side of him and to teach him to trust in himself.”

“And what scenario would that be?” Daja asked, curious.

Sandry sighed, stitching a little more aggressively. “Uncle and I agreed we need to address the frequent and severe raider attacks in the north. We need teams of people who can track and really hunt down these raider camps and get them all either arrested or eliminated. Uncle oh so casually pointed out that Gil, as a master hunter and marksman, has all of the skills necessary to track down these raiders and to take them down swiftly. He’ll also need to prove his leadership skills by putting these teams together, training them, and showing us the results.”

“You don’t seem happy about it,” Daja pointed out.

“I’m just feeling a little blindsided,” she admitted, hands halting as she met Daja’s eyes. “I don’t disagree with Uncle and I know he’s right. But I had no intention of thrusting so much upon Gil like this. And he can’t very well say no, nor can I.” She shook her head and returned to her stitching. “And I’ll miss him terribly when he’s leading the teams north. I don’t want to be away from him. And I’ll be responsible for Arlen while he’s gone — what if I can’t soothe him? What if he’s not comfortable enough with me?”

“If you’re Mama, you need to be Mama,” Tris said sharply. “You don’t get to pick and choose when and where or how much of a mother you are. It’s all or nothing. If you’ve accepted that role — and it seems to me you have — you can’t falter. When it gets hard you take a breath, you have a cry, and you get back into the thick of it. You walk through the darkness together until you reach the light again, hand in hand.”

“Wow,” Sandry said, eyes dancing, “did you have that speech planned?”

Tris smiled grimly. “Amaya’s been a handful lately. On top of the exhaustion from these gremlins,” she frowned at the baby in her arms, “her attitude and constant limit-testing is just a lot. It’s been hard. And harder still because I know exactly where she gets this nonsense from so I really have no one to blame but myself.”

Briar sniggered. “Aurora was a mess these last couple weeks too,” he added. “but she seems to have calmed some since Ellie was attacked. I’m wondering if she hadn’t sensed something was coming, but didn’t understand it enough to vocalize?”

Tris sighed and closed her eyes, resting her head on Briar’s shoulder. “That makes sense,” she said sourly. “I hate that. I’ll talk to her and to Niko about it and see if we can determine if that’s what happened or if it was just a coincidence.”

“Tris and I are nearly finished with those communication mirrors,” Daja said suddenly, looking at Sandry. “We’re still tweaking the spells because we’ve had some issues but I’m pretty sure we’ll have them finished before spring. We’d already planned one for Gil anyway so he can take one with him when he travels and you’ll be able to talk with him every day. And Arlen too.”

Sandry smiled her appreciation, blue eyes wet but warm. “Thank you,” she said softly. “That will make the situation so much more bearable. I’m going to need to go to bed. I’m worn and I have an early morning and a stupid amount of meetings to attend tomorrow, including the nonsense with that dreadful man. I’ll need to be in top form to deal with that. I love you all dearly. Goodnight.”

After the door closed behind her, Briar turned to Daja who was watching him grimly. Quietly, he said, “You gonna do the honors, Daj’, or do I get to do it?”

Daja snorted. “You can be lookout. This one’s mine.”

Chapter Text

“I wish I could take your pain away,” Daja murmured against Ellie’s hair, trying to ignore the fire in her belly as rage once again burned at her.

Ellie shook her head against Daja’s chest. “I’m being silly,” she whispered. “It was only a nightmare, after all. I’m really very sorry to have woken you.”

“Look at me.” Reluctantly, Ellie pulled back enough to look up at her betrothed. She tried to smile but it didn’t reach her tear-reddened eyes. Daja caressed Ellie’s cheek with a thumb. “You are not being silly at all,” Daja told her with a stern tenderness. “If anything, you’re understating how much you’re hurting. You don’t need to hide from me, El.”

“I’m not hiding from you in the least, Daja, I promise it,” she replied tearily. “I’m just— I don’t see a reason to dwell. It won’t change anything. I feel if I let him take away my peace and my joy, he’s won — and I won’t allow that. And anyway, it’s not as though he— well, accomplished his goal—”

“Just because you were able to make sure he didn’t go as far as he’d have liked, doesn’t mean he didn’t do serious damage. Don’t negate what you went through. You’re allowed to feel how you feel. Hiding it away will hurt you worse by the end of the deal.”

“I’m really okay,” Ellie argued stubbornly, “and I don’t want to think on it. In any case, I’ve got plenty else to dwell on. Our wedding is creeping up on us, my love. We should have our Trader guests coming in soon, yes?”

“I’ll be checking today but it’s more likely they’ll arrive over the next few days. We’ve got two ships and a caravan that wrote they’re coming, assuming they didn’t run into any trouble on the way.”

“I can’t wait for all the Trader food,” Ellie said, eyes brightening. “I’ve really loved everything I’ve tried so far.”

Daja grinned. “I’m excited too. They might even offer us some Tsaw'ha tea if we’re lucky.”

“Oh, glory. That would be a special gift, indeed. But even if we don’t get any tea, the food and the celebrations and the excellent company will be a magnificent way to celebrate our love. I can hardly wait. Shall we get dressed? What have you planned today, besides meeting with the Traders if they arrive?”

Ellie climbed out of bed and Daja sat up, swinging her feet around to rest on the floor as she watched Ellie pull a dress out of the wardrobe and tug it over her head.

“Lace me?” Ellie asked, coming close and turning her back to Daja. Daja stood and laced the dress and tied the remaining ribbon into a bow. She then wrapped her arms around Ellie’s small form, hugging her to her and resting her cheek on the top of her head. “Thank you, my love,” Ellie said quietly, overlapping Daja’s arms with her own.

“Now I want to unlace it,” Daja murmured. Ellie giggled and pressed back against Daja, seeking more contact and tilting her head back and to the side just as Daja leaned down to press her lips against the side of Ellie’s neck where it met her shoulder. The smaller woman shivered, melting into Daja’s affections comfortably, grateful for the connection and the comfort it brought her. Ellie turned and shoved Daja back onto the bed with a giggle, climbing on top of her and connecting their mouths in a passionate kiss as Daja groped blindly at the ribbon at Ellie’s back.

***

“You’ll need to leave the staff,” Briar commented as he rummaged in his closet.

“Wouldn’t have thought of that,” Daja muttered sarcastically as she twirled said staff with practiced ease.

“Tie your hair back, too. Don’t need any of those loose braids giving you away. These should hide them anyway but we don’t want to take any chances.” He pulled out a pair of cloaks, each shimmering brightly with magic to their vision. “You’ll remember these. She made them so anybody who looks at us won’t be able to recognize us or remember any distinguishing features. I’ve tested them — they work and they work well.” He grinned impishly and she snorted her amusement.

“I won’t ask what you’ve used them for.”

“Probably for the best,” Briar agreed, still grinning. 

“You are far too excited about this.”

“I’ve been yearning for this since I saw how badly he’d hurt El, Daj’,” he said, smile fading into a dark scowl. “And I’ve been itching to get my hands messy for a while anyway. I’m getting twitchy and I think Tris is getting fed up with me trying to find more and more exciting places to have — quality time.”

Daja stopped twirling her staff to stare at him, incredulous. “Don’t you have a whole-ass room for that?”

“Yeah,” he sighed, tossing one cloak to her and slinging the second over his shoulder, “but sometimes I just need to feel like I’m doing something wrong, you know? Not like ‘get arrested’ wrong or ‘hurt Tris’ wrong, just — that thrill of almost getting caught but escaping just in time? Sometimes I miss that. You know I love the peaceful life I got now, Daj’, and I wouldn’t dream of trading it in… but every now and then the straight path can get a little dull.”

Daja struggled to keep her face straight. “We’ll circle back to this topic another night,” she promised, amused. “For now, we need a game plan.”

“Right,” he agreed, eyes bright with excitement. “His ship leaves at dawn so we’ve got all night. We know he’s signed into the Queen’s Chamber but I’ll wager he’ll be out drinking or the like until late. I doubt he’ll stay in his room like a good dog, from what I understand of him; he’ll be furious Ellie’s ‘done this to him’.”

Daja frowned contemptuously, eyes cold. She nodded curtly. “How do we find him?”

“We’ll get the cloaks on and check the inn first. If he isn’t there we’ll hunt around and sniff him out. We’ll find him quick enough. Then we’ll just need a rendezvous spot… somewhere we can bring him where we won’t be seen while we — chat. Don’t want any misunderstandings, after all.”

“Any thoughts on where, then?”

“Sure,” he said amiably as he unsheathed his wrist knives. He twirled each of them and then took a street-fighter’s crouch, stretching muscles as he moved. “There are a few people in the Mire that we can trust to keep their mouths shut if enough coin is thrown their way. It’ll depend on where we find him though. If he’s in his room we can just take care of business there. That would be best. Otherwise we’ll have to play it by ear. I got ideas though and can find us a safe place basically anywhere in Summersea if need be.”

“Great. We’ll go around midnight?”

Briar nodded, sheathing his knives and then resting his hands on his hips. “That’ll give time for the streets to settle. And if we’re real lucky, the poor lad might be sleeping by the time we creep up on him.”

***

“Where were you? Are you alright?”

Daja flinched, pausing in the doorway. Ellie’s big eyes peered at her from their main room, lit by glow stones and a small hearth fire.

“What are you doing up?” Daja asked “It’s the middle of the night.”

Ellie smiled a small smile. “I asked first. I made tea.”

“Thank you,” Daja said as she went into the kitchen area to pour herself a cup. She sat next to Ellie and sighed, breathing in the steam.

“Your hands are shaking,” Ellie said with concern, placing her hands over Daja’s trembling pair on the cup. “Please tell me what happened.”

Daja swallowed and met Ellie’s eyes. “I let my anger get the best of me… but I don’t regret it. He deserved worse than I gave him.”

Ellie stared at her, slowly lowering her hands to her lap. “You hurt him?” Daja nodded. “What if you were seen? What if you get caught, in trouble? Oh, Daja—” Daja could see Ellie’s panic beginning to bubble to the surface.

“We were careful,” she assured her hurriedly. “Briar helped. We had charmed cloaks to keep us from being recognized and we’re certain we weren’t seen by anyone anyway. We took every precaution.”

“Daja—”

“Please don’t be cross,” she said softly, dark eyes somber. “You’re my love, my heart. My wife. It’s my responsibility to keep you safe and I failed you.” Daja didn’t bother trying to stop the tears that welled and promptly began to fall. “I failed you,” she repeated, whispering hoarsely. Ellie shook her head adamantly, eyes shining with tears of her own. “He hurt you and I wasn’t there to defend you. What he did was unacceptable and horrendous and I won’t sit around and hope that justice catches up to him when I’m fully capable of making him regret crossing my family.”

“He survived?”

“Of course.”

Ellie nodded. “Very well then. Drink your tea, my love. Do you need a bath? Or would you rather go straight to bed?”

“I already washed up,” she said as Ellie dabbed at her face with a handkerchief. “I’d just like to sit with you for a while if that’s okay. I’m unsettled.”

Ellie nodded again. “The tea will help.”

They were silent for a few minutes, Daja sipping at her tea as Ellie went to refresh her own and then sat pressed against Daja, leaning into the contact.

“Thank you for not being angry,” Daja said, relief slowly sinking in.

“How could I be angry at my — well, my wife, almost — for defending my honor? It’s truly very romantic and I’m a lucky woman to have someone like you by my side. Thank you for taking such excellent care of me, Daja.”

“Always, El.”

***

Briar was just creeping into his cottage and his hand had just made contact with the front door when Tris said mind-to-mind, How did it go? He jumped, startled, and felt for their bond. He stepped back from the door and looked up at a low branch where Tris was settled comfortably, her back resting against the trunk. She was in her night dress and Briar took a moment to admire the ethereal moon-glow on her red curls and white cotton dress through the branches and leaves of the oak.

Damn, Coppercurls, looking good, he said flirtatiously, grinning. He tossed his cloak to the ground and climbed up to sit on a sturdy branch next to her. “You get any rest?”

She sighed. “Not hardly. I’ve been waiting for you.”

“You were snoring when I left,” he teased.

She scowled. “I don’t snore,” she snapped. He tugged on a curl. She softened slightly at his bright-eyed exhilaration. “Did you teach that monster a lesson?”

“Daja beat him bloody,” he assured her. “I may have gotten a few strikes in — couldn’t really resist.” He licked his lips, excitement growing at the look in her eyes. “Do you like that?”

“Of course not,” she said tartly, hungry eyes betraying her. He shivered. “That would be entirely morbid. Though I suppose I am pleased he’s had a taste of his own wares.”

“Sure,” he said huskily. “Men like that, they need to be put in their place. We can’t very well let them all slip through the hands of our watchmen, can we?”

“That would be terrible,” she murmured, unbuttoning the top button of her nightdress. His eyes flicked down to watch and then he met her eyes again. “But then — are you really much better, to have hunted him down like a hare?”

“You tell me,” he whispered, focused on her fingers as they continued unbuttoning until her bosom was easily accessed. His eyes questioned and hers answered in no uncertain terms. He growled deep in his throat and waited for permission to touch, nearly vibrating in his anticipation. He watched, entranced as she casually dragged her fingertips across one breast, pretending like she didn’t know she was getting him worked up with he motion. “Tris, please,” he said hoarsely.

Tris smirked, unabashedly enjoying the control she had over him. “Come here.”

He wasted not a second and he was on her branch, his mouth on hers and his hand cupping one breast. She felt the tree around her shifting and she wiggled, encouraging, and he balanced carefully as he trailed that hand down her body. He was happy to discover she had already removed her loincloth and he pet her slowly as some smaller branches moved to hold Tris in place, pinning her arms up by her head. She moaned softly and opened up for him, rocking her hips to his rhythm as he started thrusting in one finger and then two. He pulled back and fumbled impatiently with his trousers, getting them and his loincloth off and flung to the ground below in addition to a handful of knives.

He settled between her legs and they spent a breath gazing at one another with a quiet intensity before he leaned in to connect them with a passionate kiss. When he thrust into her she gasped against his mouth and he  growled and nipped at her lip. He built momentum quickly, fueled by the feel of her and the stifled sounds of her pleasure as she did her best to keep quiet. She felt his impishness as he intentionally worked to build her up until she couldn’t stay silent.

Fuck, Briar — please! she thought at him, frantic. He knew what she needed and he pressed one hand to her mouth, groaning deeply as she allowed herself to squeal into his hand, muffled but clear as day to his ears and to his loins.

“Tris, Tris, Tris!” He finished in her with a loud moan, pressing his face to her neck to keep the sound from carrying too far. She quieted into whimpers against his palm as he slowed, shuddering against her; he removed his hand from her face and, shifting branches, he collapsed beside her and trailed loving fingers over her belly and hips and breasts. “Fuck, Coppercurls,” he whispered, between slow neck kisses. “You are incredible.”

“Mmm,” was all she managed the utter as she shifted to cuddle closer. They spent a while in silence, enjoying the contact and the afterglow and the quiet of the seaside night. When she felt she was going to fall asleep in the tree if she wasn’t careful, she sighed deeply and squeezed Briar’s hand. “Thank you,” she said suddenly, softly. He frowned at her, perplexed, and she grimaced at him. “It would have made me really and truly vexed if he hadn’t gotten a proper punishment. I know it likely doesn’t make a difference to Ellie — gods bless her sweet soul — but I don’t know how I could have lived with the knowledge that he’d hurt her like that and gotten away with no consequences.”

He kissed her forehead, no words necessary. After a while he asked, “Bed?” and she nodded sleepily. She grumbled as he helped her down and guided her to their bedroom; they peeked at each of their children on their way and then, with one last soft goodnight kiss, they entangled in their bed and fell asleep almost immediately.

Chapter Text

The evening before the wedding, the circle came together in the Gathering Chamber to apply the ceremonial henna to both women.

“Briar really ought to do this,” Tris said anxiously as she watched him slowly mixing the paste he’d made the day before. “I’m no artist.”

“Ain’t nothing to it, Coppercurls,” Briar said lightly after a glance at Ellie, who was trying to stifle a giggle behind her hand at Tris’s evident panic. “We can work together. I’ll get the design established and you just fill in the rest.”

“I would let you off the hook entirely,” Ellie added, eyes twinkling, “but, as I’ve said, it’s tradition that it be done by a happily married woman.”

“That’s sexist,” Tris grumbled. “Briar’s happily married and he ought to be be just as lucky as I am.”

Ellie, shifting baby Juniper in her arms, said quietly, “I would never have met Daja if it weren’t for you, Tris. Can you imagine? If you hadn’t brought me home — well, I would have stayed in Sotat and maybe I would have even succumbed to societal pressures and married that dreadful man. I wouldn’t be nearly as happy as I am now — of that I am entirely certain.” She kissed Juniper’s cheek and shared a smile with the little baby. “I’m living a life of peace and joy and I’m surrounded by people I love dearly. I’m happier than I could have ever imagined and I have you to thank for that. It doesn’t need to be perfect, Tris, I just want it to have your mark on it. It means a lot. You mean a lot.”

Tris, beet-red with embarrassment and emotion, mumbled, “I’m certain you wouldn’t have married that beast. You’re much too smart for that.”

Ellie grinned. “Perhaps,” she agreed. “But I’d still be miserable and alone and without Daja — without all of you, in fact.” She kissed Tris’s warm cheek and then kissed Sage, who was asleep in her mother’s arms. “I’m a very lucky woman to have such an incredible family here and I’m grateful every day.”

“We’re lucky to have you too, Ellie,” Sandry said as she sat next to the darker woman, wrapping an arm around her waist as Ellie returned the motion. “You are truly a blessing.” Ellie beamed, cheeks turning rosy.

Daja sat on Ellie’s other side with a heavy thunk. Ellie rested her cheek comfortably against Daja’s shoulder and the Trader tickled Juniper, causing her to squeal and giggle.

“How long does this stuff have to stay on?” Daja asked, eyeing the bowl of henna paste.

“A few hours at least,” Briar said, “but your best bet is overnight. It’ll dry within an hour or so of application and in the morning we can scrape it off with an oil. It’s a simple enough process. It’ll darken more throughout the day tomorrow and by the time you’re exchanging vows it’ll be perfect.”

Briar handed Ellie a pillow and she passed Juniper to Daja and then rested her hands on the cushion as he settled on an ottoman in front of her. Tris stood next to him, watching him work as she slowly rocked the sleeping baby in her arms. Using a thin pointed stick, he began outlining an intricate pattern of swirls and leaved vines and flowers with the paste.

The older children were at the table across the room and Gil was teaching them a new game. Arlen came running across the chamber and all but leapt into Sandry’s lap, earning a squeak of surprise as she nearly dropped her embroidery. She sat her project aside and wrapped her arms around the boy, startled and confused as he began crying into her dress.

“What in Mila’s name happened?” she asked, looking at Gil for answers. He grinned at her, amused, and lifted baby Clover higher in his arms.

“He’s jealous because I’m holding a baby,” he explained, working to keep from laughing.

“My papa! My papa!” Arlen wailed against Sandry’s chest.

“Oh, Arlen,” Sandry murmured, fighting a smile of her own now, “of course he’s your papa. He’s only holding Clover for a little while.” Arlen’s crying got louder. Sandry squeezed him tighter and kissed the top of his head and told the other three through their connection, It’s moments like this that I don’t know how I’ll handle him on my own. I don’t know what to do or say to help him. I pray that I can do this — but I don’t know that I’ll ever be as good for him as a real mother. They could feel her anxiety and a sharp pang of sorrow. She met Gil’s eyes and he winked at her, reassuring her that all was well. She smiled and nodded, glad for his support and his faith in her.

You’re putting too much pressure on yourself, Daja said calmly. Kids cry, you know that. It’s what they do. Sometimes nothing you say or do will help but that’s no reflection on your mothering.

You’re as real a mother as any other, Tris added firmly. You’ve seen our kids do the same. Even with me and Briar — they’ve all had their inconsolable moments. Usually it’s because they’re tired or hungry or ill. It’s late and he was up early this morning. I’d wager he’s tired. Just keep holding him. In time you’ll both grow to understand one another.

I suppose, Sandry said as she took the blanket Gil offered her and wrapped Arlen up with it, holding him close. His crying slowed and quieted and she ran her fingers through his blonde hair in slow strokes, humming softly. I just worry it won’t be enough.

Looks like you’re doing a fine job to me, said Briar, glancing up at Sandry and Arlen with a smile as the boy quieted and relaxed, eyes closing. Within a few minutes he was snoring softly, still resting against Sandry.

“Your turn,” Briar told Tris, grinning wickedly at her. She sighed and he moved, helping her to carefully settle onto the ottoman without waking Sage, shifting her onto one arm so she had use of the other. He offered a few suggestions and handed the tool to her and then grabbed a second set as he settled in front of Daja to attend to her hands.

***

The day of Daja and Ellie’s wedding was a boisterous affair and an all-day celebration. Multiple Trader groups were present, as were many friends from Winding Circle and Summersea. All around the house-forest by the sea that they called home, Traders had big cooking fires set up and were preparing a feast of great variety; the smells that wafted on the breeze were incredible and were quickly working up many an appetite. Daja was making the rounds, greeting friends old and new, with the ever-enthusiastic Ellie on her arm.

Daja and Ellie were both elegant in traditional Trader wedding colors of deep teal and gold. Sandry had intricately embroidered both Daja’s tunic and breeches and Ellie’s sari with gold thread. Both women displayed their rust-red henna on both hands and forearms.

When the first Trader caravan had arrived, the Circle children had accompanied the adults in greeting them, each curtsying or bowing their respects. After the formalities were finished the girls had approached the Trader children, who eyed them warily, and the Moss children greeted them in fluent Tradertalk. The Trader children, pleasantly surprised, had tentatively opened communication and slowly the children integrated and began to chat and play.

Tris was deep in discussion with a wind Mimander. He had taken notice of the sash she wore around her waist, a variety of six-inch braids hanging from it, each holding bits of weather. “I’ve experimented extensively and I find that cotton works best,” she was telling him. “Cotton remembers what it was to be planted in the earth and to have the winds blowing through its leaves and fluff, and to absorb the rain through its roots. It savors the sensations, you see, and I find that that agreeability allows for much more stable and reliable spells.”

In a clear patch of grass near Briar’s primary garden, people were dancing as a group of musicians played nearby. Sandry tugged a reluctant Gil toward the dancers.

“You’ll have to learn eventually,” Sandry informed him, blue eyes serious. “You may as well begin now. With enough practice it will be like second nature by the time I drag you into court to show off your prowess.”

“I’ve never understood why the nobility think that dancing is the best way to show off one’s status,” he commented, doing his best to look forlorn. “It has very little to do with the capabilities needed to care for one’s people and land.”

She laughed. “Come now,” she chided playfully, “surely you aren’t afraid of a little rhythmic body movement? You’re certainly proficient in other such art forms. This isn’t too terribly different.”

He threw his head back and laughed, boyish, and Sandry felt her cheeks warming as she grinned admiringly.  “Perhaps, then, I was a fool to think dancing with your endless rounds of potential suitors was merely harmless socializing?”

“I wouldn’t go that far. I’m simply saying that you’re perfectly graceful and with a bit of instruction I’m certain you can translate that onto the dance floor. Come here, we’ll start with the basics. Hold my hand in yours like this and place your other hand on my waist. Lovely.” Again Sandry felt a blush creeping onto her face and she giggled when she saw Gil, too, was blushing. They maintained eye contact through much of their dancing, their affections clear to those around them, laughing and talking as she showed him the steps. He was a natural, she quickly realized, and they glided through the grass together as though they’d been dancing together for years. Many in the surrounding crowd stopped mid-conversation to stare, intrigued and entranced, as the couple moved in harmony.         

Nearby, Daja and Ellie were just finishing a dance of their own as Briar approached them.

“Ellie, my dove!” he exclaimed theatrically. “Could I possibly drag you away from your beautiful bride-to-be long enough to steal a dance? My wife is woefully disdainful of dancing, you see, and I’m desperate to partake in the pleasure. Would you do me the honor?”

Ellie laughed — she could never take Briar seriously when he spoke like a Bag — and curtsied just as he and Daja both bowed. “I would be honored to dance with you.”

“I feel Frostpine’s approach,” Daja said, resting her hand momentarily on the small of Ellie’s back. “I’m going to greet him. You two behave.”

“No promises,” Ellie said as she offered Briar her hand. He kissed her hand, winked, and tugged her in to dance. 

They danced several dances together before Aurora ran up to Briar, bouncing. “Dance with me now, Papa?” she asked.

Ellie curtsied to Briar and then to Aurora, then said, “He’s all yours, lovely. Just mind he doesn’t step on your toes!” She noticed her mother watching from a nearby bench and she went to her, grinning.

“Mother,” she said with another curtsy. “Where is Father?”

“He’s speaking with a Trader caravan leader, they’ve gone off on a tangent about dealings.”

Sensing something was wrong, Ellie sat next to her and asked, “What’s on your mind?”

Benita sighed. “At the risk of upsetting you on your wedding day, I can’t help but notice that you and Briar are awfully flirtatious. Indecently so, by some perspectives, and particularly at your own wedding.”

“Oh, Mother,” Ellie groaned, exasperated. “We are only playful. It’s not as though we’ve done anything indecent — nor will we ever. Not that it would be anybody’s business if we did, mind.” Ellie glared stubbornly back at her mother’s frown.

“You were quite physical — he kissed your hand and your cheek. That’s highly improper, you know, and I would be shocked if people weren’t gossiping about it behind closed doors.”

“‘Quite physical,’” Ellie huffed with a sarcastic laugh. “Mother, please! If he were my brother, as I see him, would you think twice of him kissing my hand or my cheek? Or of dancing with me, as plenty of other platonic couples are doing? He’s only playful and silly, much like myself. We have fun and there’s nothing untoward happening and there never will be. To suggest such a thing is absolutely ridiculous.”

Benita softened and nodded, smiling grimly. “I apologize. I’m a mess, I suppose, what with everything going on. I worry for your sisters and I worry for you. I don’t want you hurt — any of you.”

“Oh,” Ellie whispered as Benita covered her face with her hands, fighting tears. She sobbed quietly into her hands and Ellie wrapped her arm around her mother’s shoulders, quietly comforting her as she regained control.

“I’m sorry,” Benita croaked after she blew her nose and caught her breath. “I’m sorry for insisting you marry him against your better judgement and I’m sorry for pursuing his union with Priscilla. I fear for her now, to be trapped with him, and she is too stubborn to see what’s before her nose.”

“Continue trying to talk sense into her,” Ellie implored, turning slightly to wrap her arms around her mother’s neck in a hug. When the women pulled apart, she continued, “She may need more time. I’ll continue to pray that she sees his true nature before he hurts her. If I had the power to make her see I would do so in a heartbeat, no matter how she may feel about me just now. But I’m certain anything I could think to say would only enrage her further.”

“She’s in no state of mind to hear what any of us have to say on the subject.” She sighed. “As for you — I still struggle to feel comfortable with you around these men. Now more so than ever I fear for your safety.”

“I understand your concerns,” Ellie said patiently, “but you have nothing to fear. I could not be safer than when I’m with Briar, or with Gil or Frostpine, for that matter. They are all good men and good friends. They have all had ample opportunity to take advantage if they might have wanted to and none of them have ever made me feel even minutely uncomfortable. I’ve discovered that I have good instincts, Mother, and I’ve learned to trust them. Now I’m asking you to trust me. You have plenty to worry about and I can promise this should be one less concern because it is truly not a concern in the least.”

Benita nodded, conceding, then she smiled and wiped at her eyes. “Very well. Come now, show me this Trader food you’ve praised so vocally.”

The ceremony itself was kept short and sweet. When the sun began to dip low on the horizon, His Grace called everybody to attention and slowly the group gathered around him.

“Welcome,” he called, voice carrying as silence fell, “to all of our esteemed guests, local and well-traveled alike, as we come together to celebrate the union of Daja Kisubo and Eliandra Flaren. Would the women of honor please step forward?”

Daja and Ellie both stepped forward from opposite ends of the crowd and took their places before him. Ellie had her father by her side.

“Theodore Flaren.” Vedris nodded his head.

Theo bowed. “Your Grace.”

“Do you relinquish your daughter to the care of Daja Kisubo, as her wife?”

“I do, indeed, with my blessing.” He met Daja’s eyes and they both smiled. Then he kissed Ellie’s forehead and stepped back into the edge of the crowd.

“Dedicate Lark, my dear?” Vedris called. Lark stepped up and handed him a pair of cords. She held Daja’s hand and Ellie’s, squeezed, and then kissed each woman’s cheek. As she stepped back into the crowd, he continued, “These marriage cords — a symbol of the tying of their lives into one sacred knot — were made of cotton grown by Dedicate Rosethorn. They were crafted by Dedicate Lark with embellishments,” he gestured to the gold rings that studded the cord, “forged by Dedicate Frostpine.”

Frostpine stepped forward and put his arm on Daja’s shoulder. “Daja, my heart,” he said, grinning. She grinned back and he held out his big hand for Ellie to take, which she did with affection. “Congratulations to the both of you and here’s to many years of marital bliss. I have no doubt that your love will continue to burn brightly.” Still grinning, he gave each of them a bit of tender pressure and then he, too, stepped back.

“At Daja’s request, I would like to invite Polyam of Tenth Caravan Idaram to perform the libation ceremony, in which we honor the Kisubo clan and invite the spirits of those lost to join us in our ceremony today. Polyam?”

Polyam bowed as low as she was able first to Vedris, to Daja, and then to Ellie. “I’m honored.” She uncorked a bottle and splashed Mimander-blessed water to the north of the women, to the south, west, and east in turn. As she did so, moving slowly, she and many of the surrounding Traders chanted in their language and a handful of them lit incense, filling the air with scents that Daja in particular found comforting. When Polyam had finished her part, she bowed again and stepped back.

As Vedris recited the wedding vows, Daja looked at Ellie. Her girl was bright-eyed and smiling, with just a touch of nerves from having so many eyes on her. Daja scanned the crowd — immediately she located Sandry, Tris, and Briar standing together along with Gil and all of the children. She saw Lark, Rosethorn, Niko, Frostpine, and Evvy, and many familiar Trader faces. She felt the presence of her lost clan in the air and she breathed deeply, grateful for family past and present.

“Daja Kisubo, do you take Eliandra Flaren as your wife for the remainder of your time in this world?”

“Yes,” Daja confirmed, smiling at Ellie.

“Eliandra Flaren, do you take Daja Kisubo as your wife for the remainder of your time in this world?”

“Yes,” Ellie said, blinking as she tried not to let her eyes overflow.

“Hold hands, my dears, and let us tie the knot.” They grasped hands and he wrapped the cords around their arms and hands and then tied them together. When the knot was in place, he bowed his head and said, “Daja Kisubo and Eliandra Kisubo — congratulations, you are wed. You may kiss to seal the union.”

They pressed their lips together in a soft kiss and then they pulled back, both smiling brightly. Many moved in to congratulate them. Soon after, Daja revealed the grand sword she had made for the occasion and she and Ellie used it to cut the largest of the cakes Dedicate Gorse had made for the occasion. The celebrations continued into the night as people slowly trickled back to their homes or camps. Daja and Ellie did their best to ensure everybody was thanked for their attendance and, when at last the final guests departed, they went to their cottage to first hang both cord and sword, and then get some much-needed rest as exhaustion set in.

Chapter Text

Five years later…

Wort Moon, 1054 KF, at Summersea Market

“Stay together and don’t buy anything illegal,” Tris advised as she passed a small coin pouch to each of the four children in front of her. “Stay in Market Square. Not a toe in the Mire.”

“How are we supposed to know if it’s illegal or not?” Bae asked as he slipped his pouch into his tunic.

“If it looks fun, it’s probably illegal,” Amaya muttered. Aurora giggled.

“So if Amaya likes it, we shouldn’t buy it?” Arlen asked, grinning.

“Yep, that sounds about right,” Bae agreed. Amaya stuck her tongue out at the both of them.

Absolutely no fighting! Tris added through their magics as they disappeared into the crowd.

“Take away all my fun,” sighed Amaya. When Arlen looked at her, she explained, “Mama says no fighting.” Arlen laughed. They all knew the warning wasn’t meant for him.

“Well, we know candy is perfectly legal,” said Aurora brightly, linking her arm with Amaya’s, “and it’ll put you in a better mood. I think that ought to be our first stop.”

The girls led the way and the boys walked just behind. They did indeed stop for candy first and then they continued on at a leisurely pace, checking out various booths as they wandered. They were waylaid at a used book booth when Bae started digging through the stacks of tomes.

“Just give me ten minutes,” he called.

Amaya groaned, impatient, and glanced at the clock tower. “I’ll be right back,” she said so all three of her companions could hear. Aurora and Arlen both frowned at her and she scowled and said, “Guaranteed I’ll be back before he’s done book hunting.” Then she turned and walked away briskly. Aurora rolled her eyes and tugged Arlen to a nearby booth.

You’d better hurry, Bae told her sternly. I won’t cover for you. You’re going to get in trouble.

I’ll only be in trouble if I get caught, his twin snapped back. Just don’t be a rat, Bae. He ignored her, his attention back on the pile of books.

Amaya’s glossy black hair was braided and tucked into a snood that kept her sparks contained and hidden. As she walked, she pulled the hood of her cloak over her head and wrapped the understated cloak around her to hide her fine dress and make it a little less obvious that she came from a wealthy family. She went directly to the entrance of the Mire and, with a backward glance, she slipped through the open gate. She kept to the edges of the street, tucked into the shadows, and she slowed as she approached the meeting spot. With another glance at the clock tower in the distance, she huddled into her cloak and glared at anyone that peered at her, storm-grey eyes daring them to approach. She double-checked her wrist knives and then chewed nervously on a fingernail as she waited.

***

Briar, Amaya broke away from the group and I think she’s going to the Mire, Tris informed him. I would go but I’ve got customers.

Briar sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. I’ll check on her. He tugged Sandry into the conversation, Are you available to watch the triplets?

Yes, we’ll be right there. North garden?

He confirmed and turned to said triplets. “I need to run into town for a few minutes. Sandry is coming to keep you company. I won’t be long.”

“Is Amaya in trouble?” Juniper asked, grinning. The five-year-old was fair-skinned and wore her black hair cropped at her shoulders, a heavy fringe over her eyes. She wore spectacles over her sharp grey-green eyes and she had a clever, sarcastic smile.

“Isn’t she always?” Sage asked, smiling crookedly. Her mint-green eyes stared, unfocused, but she turned to face her sister as she spoke. Her deep red hair was kept boy-short and she often wore dark-tinted spectacles to hide her eyes when she was in public, though she had them tucked into her tunic just then as she didn’t bother with them when she was just with family. Sage and Juniper both favored tunics and breeches over dresses.

“Never you mind,” Briar lectured half-heartedly. “You three know the drill — pull the weeds and put them in the compost. When I get back we’ll talk more about what we’ll be planting.”

“That’s a yes or I’m Rosethorn,” chirped Clover between giggles. She was a plump girl with a mass of wiry red curls, bright green eyes, and a near-constant smile. She favored dresses and liked to abundantly adorn her hair with a variety of flowering plants. More often than not she had a number of bees and the occasional butterfly flying around her or nestled on her flowers. She bounced up and down, skirts flapping, and clutched at Briar’s tunic. “Can’t I come, Papa — please, please, please?”

Briar watched, amused, as she bounced around in a circle.

“Where in the Green Man’s name do you get all that energy?” he asked, hands on hips.

“From the sun!” she shouted exuberantly with another series of bounces.

“I guess that settles it,” said Sage with a forlorn sigh. “No more sunshine for you.”

Clover stopped and propped her hands on her own hips. “You don’t get to decide that,” she informed Sage. Then she giggled. “Goddess, that would be miserable. But I guess I’d get to know the fungi really, really well, so that could be okay.” She whirled around to glare at Juniper. “Stop it! Papa, Juni’s trying to wilt my flowers!”

“Juniper, leave her flowers be,” Briar said wearily.

“Sorry, Papa,” she said unapologetically, grinning.

“You’re supposed to say you’re sorry to me,” said Clover with a pout.

“I don’t like to lie,” Juniper responded loftily. Clover took a running leap at her, knocking them both to the ground in a heap of flailing limbs.

Briar leaned close to Sage and said quietly, “Two coppers says Clover comes out on top.”

Sage shook her head. “I’m not taking that bet, Papa. Clover’s crazy. I wouldn’t fight her.” Briar laughed and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, tugging her in close to kiss her temple. He looked up as Sandry approached and Sage raised her voice to tell her, “If I were you, I’d turn right back around. These girls are exhausting today.”

Sandry laughed. “Well, between you and I, I think we can handle them. Gil will be coming this way in a few minutes as well. He decided a side quest to the kitchen was necessary. I imagine he’ll be bringing provisions for everybody.”

“Oh good,” said Clover as she rolled off of her sister and leapt to her feet. “I’m starved.”

“Yeah, we haven’t eaten in almost an hour,” Juniper muttered sarcastically. “We might wilt.”

Sage sighed. “See what I mean? Exhausting.”

“Behave for Sandry,” Briar called, touching Sandry’s arm lightly as he passed her. “I’ll be back soon.”

***

Amaya turned to walk back out of the Mire and stopped dead, a hand going to her mouth to stifle a surprised squeak. “Papa! I — I didn’t feel you coming.”

He grinned toothily. “I know. That was the point. Walk with me, my love.”

Amaya sighed and took his offered arm, using her other hand to toss her hood back off her head. They walked in silence until they were out of the Mire and then he led her to a small garden outside an inn and sat on a bench. She sat next to him.

“How did you know where I was?” she asked quietly.

“You should know by now I have eyes and ears everywhere. Ain’t nowhere in this world or the next you could hide from me. ‘Sides, I just followed our bond.”

She snorted. “Well, aren’t I lucky?”

“Who is he?” he asked, taking her hand in his and squeezing gently.

“His name is Cricket. He’s really nice, Papa, and he’s hungry. I brought him some food. He speaks Tradertalk!” Knowing what he was about to say next, she hurriedly added, “I know I’m not supposed to go into the Mire on my own but I was careful and he doesn’t have anyone else to help him. He’s all alone.”

“Mama won’t be pleased that you’ve been sneaking around here.”

“I wouldn’t need to sneak around if she’d let me see him. She said she doesn’t want me in the Mire but he’s too frightened to go to Market Square or beyond the wall of the Mire at all.”

Briar sighed. “You know how she worries. I don’t think she’s ready for you to be so independent. You are only nine, if you’ll remember, and the Mire isn’t safe for adults, much less for children.”

“You were doing worse when you were my age,” she pointed out stubbornly.

“I didn’t have a choice.” His voice took on a sharper edge.

“Neither does Cricket.  He didn’t ask for his parents to die.”

He sighed again. “I guess the question I should be asking is why you didn’t bring this to me or to Mama — or to any of us, really. None of us would have tried to dissuade you from helping this lad. We only would have offered a safer way to do it.”

“He asked me not to tell anyone because he doesn’t want anyone to know where he’s getting the food and stuff.”

“I can be discrete,” Briar said indignantly.

“I know that but he doesn’t. To him you’re just another Bag. I didn’t want to break his trust. I thought maybe if I helped him out a few times he’d trust me and then I could talk to you about it.”

“There’s no denying your heart is in the right place. But next time, talk to one of us. Please, ‘Maya. If anything ever happened to you, there would be no recovering from that — not for any of us.”

“You worry too much,” Amaya said, patting his hand. “I can fight and I could lightning a bitch into submission if I needed to. Or whip up a wind funnel. They’d regret messing with me real quick.”

Briar tried to hide his grin as he stood. “As Rosethorn would say—”

“‘Pride will trip you on the stairs,’” she chorused with him. He winked at her. “I know, I know.”

“Alright, well, are you wanting to go back to the market?” When she nodded, he said, “We’ll talk more later about your friend and we’ll see what can be done to help him. In the meantime, do as you’re told or your mother will have something to say about it. And if you really can’t mind, maybe we’ll have Rosethorn decide on the punishment.”

Amaya shuddered. “I’ll behave.”

“That’s my girl.”

***

“I don’t like her in the Mire.” Tris glared out at sea from the top of her tower, winds whipping at the both of them.

Briar wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on top of her head, watching Chime’s aerial acrobatics. “She’s so much stronger than most kids her age, Coppercurls. Smarter too. They all are. Not to boast or anything, but we’ve done real good with them.” Tris didn’t respond but he could feel her stress. He sighed. “What exactly worries you?”

“I know she can handle herself in a fight. Assuming it’s an ordinary thug, at least. But what if someone comes prepared to deal with a mage? She could be taken and hurt or—”

“Tris—”

“And even putting that aside,” she interrupted, wrapping her arms around his and leaning back against him, “I worry that she’ll get herself into trouble. She’s so impulsive sometimes, Briar, and she doesn’t take the time to stop and really think things through. And this is a perfect example. She met this boy in a dark alley in the Mire. What’s to say he wouldn’t give her dragon salt or something equally awful? Would she take something if he offered? I’ve spoken with her about such things on several occasions—”

“And I’m sure she heard you,” Briar said firmly. “She can be rash and headstrong but she ain’t stupid. Maybe we need to give her some more independence and put a little more trust in her.”

“And if she makes a mistake?”

“Then we’ll feel her distress and we’ll go to her. Kids make mistakes, it’s what they do and it’s how they learn best. We sure as hell made plenty and we need to let her make some of her own.”

“I don’t like it,” Tris whispered, barely audible with the wind rushing in their ears.

“We can’t keep them safe from everything forever. At some point, sheltering them will weaken them. They need to experience some of the rougher parts of life. This might be a good learning opportunity for her.”

“I know you’re right. I just don’t like it. They’re all growing up and it’s been far too fast for my liking. None of our babies are babies anymore.”

Casually, he drifted his hands down to the front of her thighs. “We should find out soon if we’ve remedied that.”

“I’d planned on waiting a little longer to tell you,” she said, a slow smile creeping onto her face. “As it’s still very early, you know, but—”

“Already? Damn, we’re good.”

“Yeah.”

“Fertile as fuck.”

Tris laughed. “Yes.” He kissed the side of her neck and rested there, inhaling her scent and smiling. “Our plan didn’t work quite as we’d expected though.” 

“What do you mean?” He lifted his head, tensing slightly. Tris suppressed a giggle. “Willow checked and told us you only released one egg this cycle. We made sure.”

“Yes,” Tris said, then cleared her throat. “But you and I can’t seem to do anything so simple as a single baby. The one egg split into identical twins.”

Briar was silent for a long while, slowly resting his head back down by her neck. She was just about to ask him if he was okay when he mumbled against her skin, “You realize we’re done now, right? Our last hurrah on the breeding front.”

She grinned. “I’m still shocked you agreed to this last go. I figured we were done with the six. You aren’t regretting it, are you?”

“Nah. I wouldn’t know what to do with only one baby anyway. Shit, do we even know what to do with only two?”

Tris cackled. “I could always find anoth—”

He twirled her around in one smooth motion and pressed his lips to hers. “Two is good,” he said firmly.

“Two is good,” she agreed before reaching for another kiss.

Chapter Text

“Tris, walk with me?” Sandry requested as the redhead and her brood finished with breakfast in the Gathering Chamber. 

“We’re going to fetch the eggs if you’d like to come?”

Sandry nodded and walked with Tris at a leisurely pace as the children ran ahead, shouting and laughing as they went with Chime twirling amongst them. The sheep started up their own chorus as they heard the familiar sound of their people.

“Are you okay?” Tris asked, frowning at Sandry as the duchess wrapped her cloak firmly around herself. “Are you cold? It’s not exactly a chilly morning.”

“I’m just fine. I’d just like to chat when we’ve a moment.”

“We’ve a moment now. Talk.”

Sandry sighed as their pace slowed further. “I don’t know if Bae has mentioned— that is, I shouldn’t have asked him to keep it quiet but, frankly, I was panicking and I needed time to process.”

“Keep what quiet?” Tris asked, coming to a dead stop and turning to stare intently at Sandry. “Are you ill?”

“No, not exactly. I wasn’t feeling well for a while but I’m right as rain now. Only—” Sandry’s lip wobbled and she quickly moved to cover her mouth with a hand. “Sorry,” she whispered, looking upward and blinking away tears before the could fall. “I wasn’t feeling well and Bae was concerned so I allowed him to check. It turns out I’m — with child.”

Tris stared, slack-jawed. “You’re pregnant?” she whispered, clutching at Sandry’s hand with both of hers.

“I had a moment, months ago, when I got swept up by the — the passions of the moment and this insane desire to have a baby of my own. Afterward, I felt sick with regret. But I bled and I assumed it was my cycle and all was well. Well, apparently all was not well and Bae reckons I’m four months along now.”

“Four months?” Tris continued to stare, shocked.

“It’s too late to do anything about it now,” Sandry whispered hoarsely, tugging her hand from Tris’s to wipe furiously at her betraying eyes as they began to leak in earnest. “Or I’d have done.”

“Sit down,” Tris demanded sharply, closing her mouth and pursing her lips. “Why are you so horrified by the prospect of a baby? You’re an incredible mother to Arlen, he loves you as if you delivered him yourself. All of my children adore you. You have nothing to fear.”

“It wasn’t the plan,” Sandry explained as she allowed Tris to gently tug her to sit in the grass, adjusting her skirts gracefully. “I’ve got so much more to focus on than caring for an infant. I don’t have the time, Tris. I’ll need to hire a nursemaid—”

“If you need a nursemaid, I’ll take the role,” Tris said flatly, frowning. “No stranger will be caring for your child, Sandry.” Sandry managed a grateful, if wobbly, smile but it was lost within seconds.

“I don’t want to push a baby out of me,” she continued, uncharacteristically frantic. “Tris, I watched— I watched you do it and it looks entirely dreadful.”

Tris smiled crookedly. “It isn’t fun but it’s worth it,” she said with a shrug. “Afterward you barely remember. Women the world around do it and you’re more capable than most.”

Sandry ignored her. “And your babies were all premature and really very small. Gil is a big man, Tris, what if he put a giant baby inside me?” Tris turned and covered a cough to hide the laugh she couldn’t help. “I can’t push out a giant baby! And I don’t want to suckle a baby — that’s weird.”

“Maybe I can wet nurse if you can’t bring yourself to do it,” Tris offered, doing her best to look reassuring rather than amused. “But chances are, the instinct will kick in once you’re holding your baby and it won’t seem so weird then.”

“I thought all your children had weaned.”

“They have. Briar hasn’t. There’s still plenty being made.”

“Oh,” Sandry whispered, staring at her in horror.

Tris shrugged. “Although with my last pregnancy my supply all but disappeared after a few months until I delivered the triplets, so I can’t guarantee I’ll have a supply by the time you deliver. That would be in — what — five months? Oh, you’ll be delivering around the same time of year I had the triplets, as a matter of fact. Wolf Moon, if you go to term.”

Sandry stared at her sister, confused. Then she blinked. “You’re pregnant too?”

“Only just. Twins. Due around Seed Moon.”

Sandry couldn’t help a shaky laugh. “I thought Briar had been adamant that you were done?”

Tris grinned. “He was but I convinced him to give us one final go. We decided to have Willow monitor my cycles until I only released one egg but the single split into identical twins.”

“Of course it did,” Sandry said, smiling and shaking her head. “Congratulations, Tris.” She kissed her sister’s cheek.

“Congratulations to you too,” Tris said firmly, kissing Sandry’s cheek in return. “You should be happy. This should be a joyful time. You aren’t a child, Sandry. You’ve been responsible for the entirety of Emelan for years and you’ve done incredibly well at it. One baby won’t be a back-breaker and we are all here to help shoulder the challenges.”

“Weren’t you frightened, when you discovered you were pregnant with Amaya and Bae?”

“Of course I was. I was terrified. It would be silly not to be. It’s a big deal. But it’s a big deal that you can handle. Is Gil nervous too?”

“He doesn’t know.”

“Sandry!” Tris gasped. “You haven’t told him?”

“I only just found out last week,” Sandry said with a sigh. “I needed time to process before I told anybody.”

“Why me first?”

“You’re the family expert on babies, Tris, and I thought talking to you might help ease my mind before I bring it up to Gil.” They shared tentative smiles. “I’ll be telling him tonight. Admittedly, part of my hesitation is knowing that he’ll want to marry. He’s a man of honor and of duty. If I’m pregnant, that will mean marriage to his mind and I don’t know that I want that.”

“Why are you so set against marriage? You seemed to be warming up to the idea for a while.”

“I had been. But the more I think about it, the less I like it. We’re already a family, he’s already my partner for life, and Arlen is already my son in all the ways that matter. What does marriage do, precisely, except put on a show that I’m doing precisely what is expected of me? Good for naught but to be waited on and to marry, if you’ll recall. And to bear children. And next year I’ll be turning thirty, which officially puts me into old spinster territory. Maybe I’d been looking forward to that. If I marry now, it will look as though I’m desperate to avoid becoming a spinster.”

Tris grinned. “You’ve already proven you’re good for far much more than any of those things. You’ve achieved more as it is than most people will achieve in the entirety of their lives. That doesn’t mean you can’t also choose to enjoy the more mundane parts of womanhood. You told me once that if it weren’t for the political pressure for you to marry and bear children that you would be much more amenable to the idea, that you would be excited to marry Gil. Does the expectations of others mean so much to you that you’re willing to deny your own happiness just to keep from giving other people that satisfaction?”

“Perhaps,” Sandry said stubbornly, chin out. Then she sighed and half-laughed and half-cried. “I’ll admit, it sounds rather ridiculous when you put it that way.”

“Excellent, my point’s been made then. A baby is nearly always a blessing, Sandry, and we’re all here to support you in any ways that you need.”

“When word gets out, it will be an international story,” Sandry said bleakly. “The world’s just beginning to get over Gil as my chosen partner. The tragedy of a duchess having relations with a small-village huntsman. All he’s done to prove himself to the world and still he’s looked upon like he doesn’t deserve to be by my side.”

“Well,” Tris said dryly, “they won’t have much to say once you marry him. He’ll be Duke then and anything they say will be treason. Besides, people will be thrilled you’re marrying and bearing an heir, won’t they? You could just do what your darling cousin did and get pregnant with no knowledge of the father and no marriage at all.”

Sandry got to feet, silent and frowning. “I suppose,” she said quietly, uneasily. Tris stood and peered at Sandry’s belly. “There isn’t much to see,” she said with a shrug. “Another reason I assumed I wasn’t pregnant. You could never tell by looking. I’m just now beginning to look a bit bloated.”

“Is Bae entirely certain?” Tris questioned, linking her arm with Sandry’s as they began walking again.

“He seemed to be. I’ll call for Willow after I tell Gil and we’ll verify then. I never told him when I’d — had the slip-up — and he was dead-on with how far along I should be based on that. I’ve no reason to doubt him.” They walked in silence for a little while and then Sandry asked, “Did you resolve the issue with Amaya sneaking into the Mire?”

“Not exactly. There’s a boy there she’s been sneaking food to. Briar will be going there today to track him down and see if there’s anything we can do for him.”

“I see. Please let me know if there’s anything I can do to help.”

***

The dark-skinned boy stared, wide-eyed and terrified. He tried to thrash against the vines that held him in place but it was he was held fast.

“Sorry, mate,” Briar said easily as he stood akimbo over the boy. “We need to chat and I figured any attempts at civilized conversation would be resisted. Breathe, boy, I’m not going to hurt you.” The boy glared at Briar, scared but defiant, and Briar grinned toothily. “You know my daughter, Amaya. She brought you food.”

In Tradertalk the boy whispered, “I don’t talk to kaqs.”

Briar’s grin widened. Also in Tradertalk, he said, “Neither do I.” The boy’s eyes widened and he ceased struggling, watching Briar with confused interest. Continuing to speak what was evidently the boy’s preferred language, he added, “You’re Trader, yes? How did you end up here?”

“Pirate attack, two years back,” he whispered. “Took the whole ship. I survived… but I was outcast.”

“Trangshi.”

The boy blinked, startled, but nodded. “Trangshi. Bad luck. I told your daughter to stay away but she — she was nice. Treated me like a person instead of a rat that might carry plague. It was nice to have a friend.”

“She’s a good kid and she’s got good judgement. She likes you and she thinks you can do better for yourself than this. Are you willing to work?”

“No one will hire me, I’ve tried more times than I can count. Could get some odd jobs at first but now…” He looked down. Briar’s eyes flicked down to the boy’s hands, both free of constraining vines. He had an x tattooed on the web of skin between his forefinger and thumb of his right hand. “Been branded. No one will hire me now.”

Briar nodded. “Come with me and we can get you cleaned up and fed. We can talk and see what you might be able to do for work. There are plenty of people in Summersea who owe me favors, I can almost certainly find you a job or an apprenticeship. But you have to do the work. Ultimately it’s up to you if you’re willing to do your part and learn all you can to better yourself and your situation.” The boy looked uncertain and nervous. Briar began pulling the vines back away from the boy and he stepped forward, placing his hand on the boy’s shoulder and meeting his eyes tenderly. “I get that you’re scared. I lived it.” Briar raised his hands and the boy stared nervously at the writhing mass of vines and flowers on his skin. “I tattooed myself to hide my own prison marks. As you can see, it got wildly out of hand. But the point is, it’s not too late to turn things around  if you’re prepared to make the commitment to leave this life behind.”

The boy nodded, mouth tight and eyes searching Briar’s.

“I know it’s hard to know who to trust,” Briar added as he stepped back. “Trust your gut. You didn’t meet Amaya for no reason. We live a half hour ride from town if we don’t rush. Is there anything you need to take with you?” The boy hesitated and then shook his head. “What do we call you?”

“Street name is Cricket.”

“Do you remember your real name?”

The boy hesitated and then nodded and Briar raised his eyebrows in question. He licked his lips and croaked, “Kariuki Kona. Kari.”

Briar grinned and bowed. Kari hesitated and then bowed back. “Let’s go, then, Kari. We’ll get a proper meal in you to start and a safe place to sleep. This should tide you over for the trip.” He handed the boy a hearty meat turnover and the boy hesitated, glancing at Briar to make sure he was genuine, then he snatched the pie and began to eat it greedily. “Come on, lad, let’s get you out of here.”

***

Briar had insisted Kari bathe in the public bath in Summersea and change into clean clothes before they mounted the horses. The boy had looked to be about to resist and then he conceded, mouth set with determination. Kari was entirely overwhelmed at the sight of the tree-houses and the tree-tower. He had all but begged to stay outside, his panic evident at the thought of following Briar into the Gathering Chamber. Briar nodded his acknowledgement and said, “I’ll be back with food then. These are two of my daughters — Sage and Clover. Girls, this is Kari. He’ll be our guest for a little while so we can help him get onto his feet. I’ll be but a minute.”

Kari nodded his understanding but his eyes were trained nervously on the bees buzzing around Clover. As Briar disappeared into the tree-building, one of the bees flew close to the boy and he swatted at it, jerking back.

“Hey!” Clover shrieked, face turning red. “She hasn’t done anything to you, don’t you dare hurt her!”

“Her?” the boy asked, bewildered.

“Yes, her,” she snapped indignantly. “Her name is Lovely because she’s lovely and you’re to leave her be. She’s only enjoying an after-nectar buzz around and you tried to murder her. I hope you’re proud of yourself.”

“Oh, let the poor boy be, Clover,” Sage said, arms crossed over her chest as she leaned against the nearest tree trunk. “You’ve frightened him.”

“Oh, I’m not—” he began to protest, cheeks reddening. He stopped, staring at Sage as she gazed sightlessly in his general direction.

“He ought to be frightened if he’s willing to kill a creature who’s only minding her own business!” Clover said, mouth stubborn. She grabbed the cushion she’d been sitting on and threw it at Sage’s head. Sage caught it deftly and grinned.

“Thanks ever so,” Sage said lightly as she tossed the pillow down to the ground. She threw herself down onto it gracefully and sighed. “I’d been wishing for a cushion. You’re such a doll.”

Despite herself, Clover covered her mouth with both hands as she burst into a fit of giggles.

Kari had watched the exchange, slack-mouthed. He closed his mouth and said quietly, “I don’t mean to — to pry or to be rude. But — are you blind?”

“I am.”

“You caught that — the pillow — and you don’t move like you can’t see.”

“Oh, a clever one, he is,” Clover sang as she twirled, sprouting a field of clovers in bloom all around them.

Sage smirked. “It’s hard to explain.”

“I’d like to know if you’re willing to try.”

Sage sighed and leaned back on her elbows. “I have green magic. Plants, you know? And I use my magic as a replacement sense, I guess,” Sage explained with a shrug. “Plants and especially fungi release pollen and spores into the air. You can’t see it — most people can’t — but they’re everywhere most of the time. I can see them and I can see what they’re coming in contact with — physical things like you and Clover and these trees. I’m also in contact with all of the plants that surround us — the trees and the grasses and mosses and clovers and fungi. I can see what they can see.” Sage grinned wickedly. “People think plants are blind but they aren’t. They just don’t see with eyes like people do. They have their own ways of perceiving the world. I’m able to utilize that. It’s difficult to translate what I see to what you see though. It truly is hard to explain. But all you really need to understand is that I can see the world just as clearly as you can, in most circumstances. I suppose there have been exceptions. And it gets harder in the winter months, when the spores aren’t occurring naturally. I can bring them forth with my magic but it takes a lot out of me. Papa had to help me last winter.”

Kari stared, silent. He swallowed. “That’s amazing,” he said finally.

Sage shrugged. “I guess. It’s just the way it is.”

The double door to the Gathering Chamber opened and Briar came out with a big basket. “Glenna’s been outdoing herself,” Briar said, grinning. “I hope you’re hungry. Tris and the rest of the clan will be joining us shortly.”

Chapter Text

“The food isn’t going anywhere,” Sage commented in Tradertalk as Kari shoveled food into his mouth. The boy’s face turned red and he slowed his eating.

“Go easy on the boy, Sage,” Briar said quietly in the same language as he handed her a slice of oiled bread. “You’re lucky enough not to know what it’s like to be truly hungry. When you’ve gone without long enough and you’re offered a proper meal, you don’t hesitate to fill your belly.” He passed a second slice to Kari, who took it with a respectful bow of the head.

“I— I appreciate— I mean— I will repay you, somehow. With work or—” Kari stuttered anxiously, but Briar waved him off.

“I had the same done for me, years ago. I’m glad to return the favor when I can. We’ve plenty of food to share so don’t be shy and no need to ask. If you’re hungry, help yourself to whatever’s available. There’s always a variety in the Gathering Chamber here.”

“Do you speak Tradertalk only?” Clover inquired, peering curiously at him.

He shook his head. “I prefer Tradertalk,” he said in slightly accented Imperial, “because it — it keeps others away, mostly, and it helps me to feel connected to my family. I miss them.”

“Oooh,” said the girl with a frown. She offered him a slice of cheese and he took it, smiling shyly. She grinned, green eyes bright. “Well, just don’t kill any of my bees. Or plants. Or butterflies. Or ladybugs. Just don’t kill anything, in fact. It’s most cruel, to kill just to kill. I mean, really, how would you like it if some giant monster from the sky appeared and squished you just because he noticed you existed? You’d be proper vexed, I guarantee it, and maybe you’d even make some crazy bargain with the gods so you could come back as an even bigger monster in your next life and squish him back. That’s what I would do.”

Kari stared at her, mouth agape and food forgotten for the moment. “I didn’t know,” he muttered after a long silence wherein Briar and Sage both tried to stifle their quiet laughter. “About your bees, I mean.”

“She gets a little intense about her bees,” Sage said dryly. “How old are you?”

“Eleven. Just turned.”

“Me and Sage and Juni are all five and a half,” Clover said proudly. “Amaya, Aurora, and Bae are all nine and a half. Only Aurora’s a few months younger than ‘May and Bae and she hates to be reminded of it. If you ever want to vex her, that’s a grand way to get started.”

“They’re all good kids,” Briar said through a mouthful, “and they can all kick your ass, so be respectful.”

Kari glanced uneasily from Briar to Clover and Sage, who both wore wicked grins that promised him misery, and nodded rapidly. “I don’t intend harm to good people.”

“Good lad. I warned you about the excessive amount of magic at work here. You’ll see weird shit and if you’re around long enough, you’ll get used to it. There’s no escaping it.”

“I don’t fear magic. Seems like you’re a big family.”

“Oh yeah, it’s chaotic,” Clover said as she unblinkingly watched a nearby butterfly, “but never ever boring!”

“You all speak Tradertalk. I don’t know many ka— non-Traders — that speak it at all, let alone so naturally.”

“Our auntie Daja is a Trader,” Clover supplied eagerly, “so we’ve all spoken Tradertalk for as long as we’ve spoken Imperial. She’s wonderful. You’ll love her. She’s a smith mage. She works with all sorts of metal and makes the most incredible things.”

“She was also trangshi for a while,” Briar said quietly, “after her family ship went down in a storm. She later used her magic to save a Trader caravan from a forest fire. She earned herself enough zokin to get her name taken off the trangshi log. Now she deals with Traders regularly — we all do. A good people, all in all. Respectable and dependable.”

“That’s incredible,” he said quietly, thinking hard about what Briar had said as he felt a rough tug on his heart. “If she’s Trader she won’t be able to talk to me or be around me at all.”

“Nonsense,” Briar said flippantly. “She respects Trader culture well enough but she doesn’t necessarily abide by some of the harsher customs. She knows the pain it causes. She’ll be glad to talk to you. You’ll have to wait another week or so though. She and her wife are off celebrating five years of marriage.”

“It’s so romantic,” Clover sighed dreamily, lying back now and watching the clouds.

“Here comes Mama,” Sage said. “It’s a a bit of a walk though, another quarter hour, maybe less. By the way, don’t let Mama frighten you. She can be ornery but she’s really very sweet. She just takes some time to warm up sometimes.”

Kari nodded slowly.

“Oh, right, so — magic. Tris — my wife and their mother — has weather magic and she has lightning in her hair. Amaya as well, if she hadn’t told you.” The boy shook his head wordlessly, eyes trained nervously on Briar as he spoke.

“They’re the ones to watch for,” Clover added wickedly. “They both have nasty tempers and they will gladly put you in your place.”

“Any of us will, to be fair,” Sage murmured. Briar grinned.

“I have plant magic, as do these two and Juniper as well. She’s at Winding Circle enjoying a lesson with Rosethorn and having the absolute time of her life, no doubt. She’ll be back for supper. She can be a little prickly and she’ll roast you until you’re burned to charcoal. Enjoy it, I know I do. Aurora, she has sight magic, and she’s about the sweetest kid you’ll ever meet. Just don’t lie around her because she’ll call you out without a second thought. She has no tolerance for liars and she always knows.”

“Hey!” Clover squealed, sitting up. “What about me? I’m sweet too!”

Briar tweaked her ear gently. “Yeah, you’re sweet too. You’re the most joyful person I’ve ever met, that’s for sure and certain. It’s a beautiful thing, my sunshine.”

Clover grinned, red faced and pleased. She wormed herself close enough to exchange cheek kisses with Briar and then she lay back down with a contented sigh, her attention back on the clouds.

“I’m the probably the most mellow,” Sage said with a grin.

“Yeah, that’s fair,” Briar conceded. “You’re right up there with Daja. Very easygoing. I’m really not sure where you got that from, lovely, but I’m surely not complaining. And then there’s Bae. He’s quiet, loves to read. Not a big fan of people in general, other than the family. Heart of gold though and if he decides you’re family, he’s got your back. Arlen is Gil’s son. He’s easy to get along with, real sweet kid. You’ll like him.”

Tris came from behind the trees of the Gathering Chamber then, along with Aurora, Amaya, Bae, and Chime perched on Bae’s shoulder.

“Cricket!” Amaya shouted, taking the last stretch at a run and then dropping hard to sit next to him. “I’m so glad to see you!”

“And you,” he replied, eyeing her hair as sparks crawled and snapped throughout her black curls. “Call me Kari now? It was my name before.”

“Kari then,” she said with a grin, patting his arm and then reaching for a slice of bread.

The rest of the newcomers sat and grabbed food as the introductions were made.

“Eat more if you’re hungry,” Tris said sharply, glaring at the boy. “You’re far too thin.”

“I couldn’t eat another bite,” Kari assured her, blushing deeply and staring at the half-eaten sausage in his hand. “I don’t think I’ve ever been so very full in my life.”

Briar grinned. “She doesn’t realize she’s looking at you like you killed her puppy.”

Tris turned her scowl to him. “I most certainly am not!”

All of the children found something interesting to look at as they attempted to hide their amusement. Bae turned the page of his book and smiled. Briar cackled.

“Anyway,” Tris grumbled, “we have a guest room for you. Nothing fancy but it’s comfortable. What are you good at?”

The boy stared at her. “Umm…” He glanced at Briar, who was still grinning. “Trading.”

“Oh, right. Trader skills. Well, you’ll be a hard worker then. That’s ideal for any job. Good with money, certainly. Do you prefer physical work or desk work?”

“Oh, um, physical, I guess.”

“Lovely. You can work with Briar in the gardens to start, maybe, and then we can pass you on to Daja when she gets home. I suppose you haven’t any experience with smithing? No, I should think not. It’s against custom. Well, that’s no matter, of course. Everybody starts from the beginning and Daja’s an excellent teacher. Patient and thorough. If you have any interest in metal-craft, that is?”

“I’ve never considered it but I have no argument against learning if she’s willing to teach. I’m not afraid to work hard and I like to think I’m a reasonably quick study.”

“Daja’s the best,” Amaya said, pulling out a knife and balancing it on the tip of a finger. “She made this. And any piece of metal you find any of us in possession of.” She tossed the knife up and caught it, handing it hilt-side to Kari. He took it and examined it thoroughly before handing it back.

“It’s well-crafted. It would fetch a nice price.”

Amaya continued playing with the knife and Tris frowned at her. “Must you do that while we eat?”

“Why? Is it so revolting?” She grinned impishly at Tris, who snorted and tried to hide her own smile behind a hand.

“Yes,” muttered Bae.

“I didn’t ask you.”

“Didn’t need to.”

“Alright, lad, if you’re full for now I’m going to leave you at the mercy of my children and I wish you good luck. Keep your wits about you. Kids — give him a proper tour, so that he knows his way about. He’s not familiar with our jungle and it’s quite different from what he’s used to. Be kind. Unless he’s an asshole, then kick his ass.” He winked at Kari, who smiled. “Sage, want to work on shaping?” Sage nodded and hopped to her feet.

Briar clapped Kari on the back, kissed Tris’s cheek, and left with Sage clinging to his arm and laughing about something he had said to her.

Tris lay back between Clover and Aurora and sighed, watching the clouds with them. Amaya lay back too. Clover scowled at Kari, who was looking at her and grinning.

“What?” she demanded.

“You look just like your mother, only smaller,” he said sheepishly.

“Oh!” Clover went from brewing storm to sunshine in an instant. “Thank you! Everybody says so. We are really beautiful. I’m so lucky! Have you ever watched the clouds play? You should have, if you lived on a boat. I can’t imagine there was much else to look at except sea and sky.”

“I never really paid much attention to the clouds, except to watch for incoming storms or wind shifts,” he said as he lowered himself backward. “At night it was always best to have a clear sky so we could see the stars.”

Bae marked his book and lay back. “For navigation, yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“I just love the night sky,” breathed Aurora. “I have such a wonderful view of the heavens from the tower and the beach. I can’t get enough of it. Is it a lovely view, a clear night out at sea? It must be splendid.”

“It was.” He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as his emotions quietly swelled again. “There’s nothing else like it.”

“Someday I’m going to sail all the way across the Endless,” Amaya said with a grin. “I’ll go see what all the fuss is about in the New World.”

“Don’t let your father hear you say that,” Tris warned drowsily. “His heart may give out at the very thought.” The Moss children all laughed.

***

“Court on Moonsday,” Sandry murmured absently as she flipped through the papers in front of her.

Gil stooped to kiss her cheek from behind and then dropped lower to kiss her neck. “Take a break,” he urged against her skin. “You’ve been at this all day.”

“I hate expense reports. The numbers are running together.” She rubbed at her eyes.

“Let’s go home. We can bring it along and I’m happy to be a second pair of eyes. We’ll both feel better after bath and supper and then we can tackle the remainder together.”

“Yes, I’m sure you’re right.”

“I’ll get them put in the bag, my love. Rest your mind.”

“Where’s Arlen?”

Gil grinned as he carefully organized and gathered the papers into a stack. “He’s been in your weaving room much of the day. He’s determined to master that loom.”

“Oh, bless his heart,” Sandry said with a grin. “He’s getting very good. He gets frustrated if it isn’t perfect, though, poor dear.”

“He puts too much pressure on himself,” Gil said, sighing. “But I love his determination.”

“There’s no harm in wanting to do well at what he’s working on. He just needs to work on not worrying himself over it. He’ll get there. He’s come so far with it, he really ought to be so very proud of himself. I know I’m proud of him.”

“He’ll be excited to show you what he’s done today.” He carefully bound the papers and placed them in a satchel. “He loves knowing you’re pleased with him.”

“He’s such a sweet boy. I do hope he understands he doesn’t need to push himself so hard to please me. I’m proud of him every single day. I tell him often but I’m not sure he believes me.” Sandry wrapped her arms around herself and said quietly, “Before we fetch him, I have some news.”

“Good news or bad?” Gil set the satchel on the desk and sat in the chair facing her attentively.

Sandry smiled grimly. “That remains to be seen. Do you recall that — that time we thought we’d be risky about — well, you know. When I took my ring off.”

“It would be difficult to forget,” he said with a hooked smile. “You spent the entirety of the following day crying and you fretted that entire week until you bled.”

“Yes, well,” Sandry said with a bit of a huff, “I did bleed. Quite a lot. I was certain it was my cycle. But as it turns out, I may have been wrong.”

Gil stared at her, glancing down at her belly and back up. “That was ages ago. You don’t look pregnant.”

“No, I really don’t. But I wasn’t feeling well last week, you’ll remember, and Bae was concerned so I allowed him to give me a check. He said I’m with child and he thought I’m about four months along. I haven’t verified with a midwife yet. I wanted to talk to you first.”

Gil’s face was unreadable. “How do you feel about it?” he asked tentatively.

“I don’t know,” she admitted quietly. “I’ve had a week to try to come to terms with the idea but I’ll admit I’m not there yet.”

He nodded. “That’s understandable. I know you’ve been back and forth on the idea. It’s too late to—?” She nodded. “Well, not much to be done then, right? I suppose if you’re fully set against having another child we could discuss finding an alternate situation for it. Adopting it out to another family.”

Sandry looked down and fiddled with a button on her dress. “You would be okay with that?”

“I don’t think it’s up to me.”

She looked back up at him, hands stilling. “It’s just as much yours as mine.” She resumed her fiddling.

“If your heart isn’t in it, that’s all the answer I need. It will be coming out of you. What happens from there should be your choice. I’ll be fine either way.”

Sandry smiled faintly. “I appreciate the thought but I would really like to hear your opinion without worrying about how I feel.”

“If you decide you’d like to add to our family, I wouldn’t be upset about it in the least,” he said levelly. “I love children, you know that, and I love you. Raising Arlen has been nothing less than a blessing and he would be a fantastic big brother. But if you decide it isn’t what we need right now, I’m absolutely fine with that too. We have Arlen and we don’t need any more children if it isn’t what you want.”

“Thank you for your honesty. I’d like to meet with Willow first, I suppose, to verify what Bae saw. Then we can take some time to think on it before we make any final decisions. Though truthfully, I don’t believe that I could bear to carry and deliver our child and then hand them off to somebody else to raise.”

“Fair enough.” Her hands were still running over the buttons on her front. He gently took her hands in his and said, “Whatever you decide, my love, I will fully support you. I promise.” Her breath caught as emotion got the better of her. He leaned forward and pressed his lips to hers in a firm kiss. “I love you, Sandrilene. And your little button nose.” He nudged her nose with his own.

She choked out a laugh as he wiped a tear from under her eye. He grinned. “I love you, Gilbert. Thank you for being so understanding. I’m a very lucky woman to have you and don’t think I forget that for a moment.” She leaned in for another kiss and then asked, “If we do decide to go through with this, what do you suppose should be our next step?”

She saw something like sorrow flash in his eyes for a moment and then he smiled. “Keep on as we are, I imagine. And send a letter to His Grace, do you suppose, or would you rather surprise him upon his return?”

Sandry stared at Gil, trying to read him. “You don’t think we ought to marry?”

“That’s not necessary,” he said, getting to his feet and gently tugging her up by her hands. “Shall we go home?” He grabbed the satchel and slung it over his shoulder.

“Wait!” He turned back to Sandry, startled. She put her hands on her hips, frowning fiercely. “You don’t want to marry me?” Her voice took on a dangerous tone, one that Gil knew all too well.

He took a moment to choose his words carefully. “You made it very clear to me to that you have no interest in marriage, my love. You haven’t indicated that your preferences have changed and I have no intention of leading you along a path you don’t care to travel. Our relationship will not suffer if we don’t marry. I have accepted that marriage is not in our future.”

“I need you to know I have no doubts about you. About us.”

He touched her chin and leaned down for a tender kiss. When he pulled back he murmured, “I know that. Nor do I.”

“I dislike that I’m expected to marry.”

“I understand.”

“It’s a ridiculous thing to decide a woman’s worth lies in marriage and child-bearing.”

“I agree.”

“I’m capable of so much more than that.”

“You prove it daily.”

“Yes. Well.”

“Well?”

She scowled as he tried to keep his face serious. “If— if you decide that marriage is indeed what you want… and if you were to officially propose marriage… well, I would probably say yes.”

Gil slowly lost the fight against his grin. “Probably?”

“The odds would be in your favor, certainly.” She raised her chin stubbornly, “Well, anyway, let us fetch Arlen. I can’t wait to see the progress he’s made and I’m truly worn. I need a bath.”

He offered her his arm and she took it, giving him a little squeeze as they left the study.

Chapter Text

When Sandry, Gil, and Arlen arrived for supper, everybody else was already midway through the meal and deep in a chorus of conversation. Arlen melted into the group of children with ease, smiling shyly at Kari when he was introduced and taking the glass of milk Tris passed him with a quiet thanks. Kari had already eaten his fill and was sitting quietly, face polite as he did his best to absorb the chaos around him.

Sandry and Gil each took a spot at the table and, glancing at the newcomer, Sandry asked quietly, “How is he settling in?”

“He’s overwhelmed,” Briar said matter-of-factly, “but he’s handling it well, all things considered. It’s a big change from what he’s used to.”

“It certainly is,” Rosethorn said tartly as she passed Sandry a bowl. “It’s loud enough in here to wake the dead.”

“How is he for clothing?” Sandry asked, looking at him again. “Those are ill fitting.”

“He’s too tall for Bae’s old clothes,” Briar said through a mouthful, “so I just grabbed a couple of sizes from the charity supply.”

“He’ll need a proper fitting then. Tris mentioned earlier that you think he’ll get on well with Daja? She had been talking about finding a new apprentice when she comes back.”

“It’s worth Daja talking with him at least,” Tris said with a shrug. “He seems bright enough and he hasn’t complained about work yet. Briar had him in the garden for a while today and said he did well. Juniper — absolutely not, put that down!”

“Sorry, Mama!” Juniper called as she lowered the slice of bread she had been about to huck across the table at her brother, who stuck his tongue out at her in return.

“He’s a good, solid kid,” Briar said. “Steady, mild. Reminds me of Daj’, in fact. Not a complaint from him. Glenna, did you get the guest room near the forge set up for him?”

“I did, indeed,” the blonde-haired woman said as she pushed back from the table. “I’ll take any dishes you’ve finished with.”

“I’ll need to be headed back,” said Rosethorn as she handed Glenna her plate with a grateful nod. “Who do I have next week?”

“Clover,” Briar said, grinning. They both looked over at the enthusiastic young girl, who had migrated into the sitting area to show off her cartwheels in between bouts of loud laughter.

Rosethorn smiled crookedly. “I’ll be sure my tea is particularly strong that morning, then. I’ll need the extra fortification. Tris, has Niko gotten in touch with you about the convention at all?”

Tris shook her head. “We’ve spoken a few times in the last couple of weeks but mostly it’s been regarding Aurora. She’s been struggling with the onslaught of dreams and visions lately and it’s been hard on her. I’m at a loss as to how to help her. He hasn’t said much to me about the convention itself other than to complain about the vexatious company.”

Rosethorn shook her head. “We’re lucky that man’s head is attached to his body or he’d most certainly forget to put it on his neck. He should be in contact any time. He has news for you.”

“For me? That’s foreboding,” Tris grumbled. “He’s been there nearly a moon.”

Briar grinned wolfishly. “Bet he’s having fun, dealing with all those mages.”

“We’ll find out soon enough,” Rosethorn said grimly. “I’ve been privy to some of the debates but I’ve gotten out of most of them. Worthless squabbling, mostly, but there are a few important issues being discussed. I’m sure he’ll catch us all up on the finer details when decisions have been made.”

Tris nodded, half-listening. “Sandry, when you have some time, maybe you could see if there’s anything you can do to help Aurora? She describes it as a tangle and you just might be the best to help her get it sorted, at least well enough that she isn’t making herself crazy trying to decipher it all.”

“Poor dear,” Sandry said. “Of course I’m happy to try. I’ll be at Winding Circle for a while tomorrow but if no surprises present themselves, I should be available in the evening.”

“Whenever you have the time, it would be very much appreciated. I’ve been trying to help but I can’t seem to grasp the threads. I imagine you’ll have a better time of it.”

“I’ll certainly do what I can. It sounds perfectly feasible.”

“Thank you,” Tris said earnestly. “We’re getting desperate. She’s not sleeping much now to avoid the dreaming entirely and she has to have tea daily for the headaches. My poor little love. I hate that she’s suffering.”

“You could never tell by looking at her,” Gil commented, glancing over at the girl, who had joined Clover in her acrobatics. “She’s always in such great spirits.”

“She doesn’t like to complain,” said Tris, also looking over at her daughter. “But I worry it’s getting to be too much.”

“Well, we’ll put our heads together and figure something out if I’m unable to help her card the wool of her mind,” said Sandry firmly. “We won’t allow her to suffer for long.” 

***

The door closed behind Kari with a quiet click and he took a long, shaky breath as he looked around with level black eyes. The standalone tree-room was cozily situated with a bed, a side table, a small altar, and a desk and chair. Every piece of furniture was carefully carved to fit perfectly into the round room and there were four shuttered windows to allow for a cross breeze. Kari opened each set of shutters and gulped in the fresh sea air, battling tears as the day caught up to him. On his knees and with hands that shook fiercely, he lit a bit of incense at the altar and closed his eyes, silently seeking guidance from his ancestors and gods.

“Please, show me the path,” he whispered in Tradertalk, voice breaking as tears leaked from both eyes. “I am lost at sea and I don’t know what to do. If I am where I’m meant to be, please give me a sign, and if I’m not, show me where I need to go.”

He spent some time there, praying and processing the day. When he felt calm again, he picked up the large basket Tris had silently handed him after dinner.

“For those mid-night pangs,” Briar had told with with a wink and a kind smile. Now Kari poked through the basket to discover it contained a variety of fruits, vegetables, bread rolls, cheese, and sausage. He swallowed, emotion pricking at him once more as he pulled out a carrot and a roll.

Kari decided he rather liked Briar. The man seemed kind and sensible and he understood about food and shelter and basic survival. Tris, by contrast — well, she was frightening, and he had made a mental note to avoid her at all costs, though he had quickly realized that there was no avoiding Tris when he was around her children. The other children had assured him repeatedly throughout the day that she was more gentle than she appeared and he hadn’t seen her be unkind to anybody but he still had his reservations. Still, the other children had all been welcoming and friendly and the overall atmosphere was pleasant. It reminded him of home — aboard ship on the Pebbled Sea with his family. His kin had been similarly hard-working and jovial and he was realizing that he found some unexpected comfort in that.

He ate his snack and then he tried to lie down but he couldn’t relax. It was too quiet and too lonely, he decided, so he threw the blanket off, grabbed his blank Trader staff, and stepped outside. He glanced around but saw and heard nobody so he walked toward the nearest beach. He settled in the sand and watched the waves crash over and over, taking solace in the familiarity and the ferocity of the sea.

He flinched when he noticed someone had walked up behind him. Too late, he reached for his staff just as he realized it was Briar sitting down next to him.

“Couldn’t sleep?” Briar asked, staring seaward.

The Trader boy shook his head, silent as his racing heart slowed. They didn’t speak for a while and then, timidly, Kari said, “It’s too quiet.”

Briar smiled, still watching the waves. “If it’s too quiet in the guest room, you’re welcome in our cottage. I can make up a cot in the main room. It’s quiet enough, mind, but there’s always some sort of noise between the kids and the cat and the dragon. It’s right comforting noise, if you ask me.”

Kari grinned as he felt the tension in his back lessen. “You say ‘dragon’ so casually,” he pointed out, amused and silently grateful.

The green mage laughed. “In case you hadn’t noticed, there isn’t much around here that’s ordinary. We don’t really do ordinary in our family.”

“It doesn’t bother me,” he said, still smiling. “I like it, in fact. My favorite aunt was a mimander. It’s actually nice to be around magic again.”

“I know you’re probably overwhelmed or nervous,” Briar added suddenly, softly, “and I don’t find fault in that. Just know that we’re good people here and we genuinely want to help you find your footing.”

“What if I’m no good at smithing?” the boy asked meekly. “I’ve never—”

“If you really stink at it or if you realize it’s something you don’t like, then we till the soil anew and try something else. Everybody’s good at something and nobody’s good at everything. You’ll figure out your niche, whether or not it’s smithing. We ain’t here to force you into a barrel, kid. We just want to set you up for success in whatever it is you want to do. It’s that whole ‘teach a man to fish’ thing, yeah? Give a kid some well-rounded education and that kid’s got that much more likelihood of living a decent life. Take some time to think on what you enjoy and what you feel you’re good at. At the least I can all but guarantee you’ll enjoy Daja as a teacher. She’s that great.”

Kari took a deep breath and nodded.

“If it’s more comfortable, you are welcome in our cottage,” Briar reiterated, touching the boy’s arm lightly before getting to his feet. “I’ll get a cot set up so it’s there if you want it.”

Kari hesitated, not wanting to impose, then he took another shaky breath and said, “I’ll walk with you?”

Briar smiled, nodded, and said, “I’ve got sleepy tea made and waiting, should you want any. I’ll be having a cup for certain.”

***

The next day, Gil found Briar firmly rooted on hand and knees in the damp soil of his garden, muttering under his breath as he ran gentle fingers along a rosemary stem.

“Where are all your shadows?” Gil asked as he plopped onto his bottom nearby, careful not to touch any greenery. Briar flashed him a grin.

“They’ve been banished from the garden until after midday. I need a moment to breathe and think.”

“You okay, mate?” Gil asked, leaning forward to try to meet Briar’s eyes but his focus remained on the plants as he handled each one with care. “You look a little — well, green.”

“Didn’t sleep well last night.”

“Aurora still up and down?”

Briar nodded. “Between her nightmares, mine, and Tris’s, it’s a wonder any of us are getting any rest at all. Now we’ve got that little Trader lad — and I’m glad to help him, you know, but — but it just stirred stuff up, tilled the soil, and brought some old shit back up to the surface. Been a long while since it’s all been so — vivid.” He shuddered. “And now it’s almost worse than before because it’s not just shit I been through, you know, now it’s shit I have to worry about my kids going through. That’s so much worse to think on. I’d take my hardest days a thousand times over again to keep them from the pain.”

“Sure,” Gil agreed quietly, face sober. “You know, if it helps, I will say this. If every one of us adults was gone and we left these kids to fend for themselves, they would probably be just fine, even as young as they are. These kids are smart and resourceful and tough and we’ve taught them well.”

“They are really fucking great kids,” Briar said quietly, almost to himself.

“Hell yeah they are.” Gil cleared his throat and then asked, “Has— has Sandry spoken with you about—  about anything? Recently, I mean? Or, well—”

Briar sat back on his heels, meeting Gil’s eyes now. “What’s going on? I thought she’s been feeling off lately but she said nothing was the matter.”

“She’s still working on wrapping her mind around it. She’s— we’re—” Gil paused and took a deep breath. “She’s in the family way. We only just found out.”

Briar stared, surprised, and then his face slowly split into a wide grin. “Yeah?” Gil nodded. “Good on you, mate! You doing okay with it?”

“I’m great,” Gil assured, his own smile bright as a beacon. “I’m just — waiting for Sandry’s permission to be excited. I’m under the impression I’m meant to be feeling a sense of impending doom, based on her reaction.”

Briar laughed. “She’s hung up on it?”

“She’s progressing, I think, but she was genuinely upset for a while. Upset enough that she may have ended the pregnancy entirely if she’d had the option, only it was too late.”

“Don’t fret, mate, you know she’ll get there. Sandry loves children. She’s probably feeling all sorts of ways. It’s her first, remember. She’s got Arlen, yeah, and she’s got plenty of experience with kids of course, but it’s a whole ’nother game when it’s a woman birthing her first.”

Gil nodded slowly. “It makes me nervous,” he admitted quietly. “Arlen’s mother — she never wanted to be a mother, see, and she didn’t really take to the role very well. She nursed him out of necessity but even so I fed him goats milk most days because she just didn’t want to. Most of the rest of the care was split between me and other women in the village.”

Briar frowned at his friend. “You never said.”

“It feels like a disrespect to her memory to talk about it,” he muttered. “It’s not something I care to think about, much less speak of. I’m ashamed that she acted that way, in truth. And now it’s — I just don’t want to put Sandry in a position where she’ll resent me or the baby or any aspect of our life together.”

“She won’t,” Briar assured him firmly. “She won’t. And if she begins to resent anything, you know full well she’ll make sure you hear about it.” Both men grinned. “Mind, if it’s too late to terminate then the decision’s been made for you both.”

“Sure,” said Gil amiably, lying back and draping one arm over his eyes, “but I told her if she decides she doesn’t want it, we’ll just offer the child to you and Tris.”

Gil burst out laughing when Briar threw a clump of soil at his head. “You’ll tell Tris no such thing! She might damn well take you up on the offer. We’ve got two on the way as it is and I’m drawing the line at three sets of three.”

“Really, round three? Damn. Congratulations.”

“Third and final round,” Briar said with a grin.

“You excited?”

“It’s impossible not to be,” Briar admitted. “I look at the incredible six we have now and I can hardly wait to see what our last little additions will be like.”

“You make it look easy, you know. Parenting a whole gaggle like you do.” 

Briar chuckled. “Life ain’t easy. But the kids ain’t too bad. They make it a lot more fun, that’s for certain.”

Gil grinned. “They really do, don’t they?”

“Don’t worry about Sandry,” Briar murmured as he lay back in the soil and breathed the earthly scent deeply. “She may need some extra reassurances but we both know she won’t let something so simple as a baby pin her down.”

“I know she’ll overcome everything with grace, as she always does,” he replied softly. “I just truly don’t want her unhappy.”

“I’m sure there’s plenty of things you could do to make Sandry unhappy,” Briar said with a grin. Gil snorted. “But guaranteed, giving her a baby won’t be one of them. She may have her reservations yet but she’ll love that little blessing. We all will. It’s impossible not to.”                                                                                                                 

Chapter Text

“Can we go see Gorse?” Bae asked, tugging lightly on Sandry’s dress.

She matched his smile with one of her own. “Certainly. You have your tokens?” Bae and Arlen both nodded and she waved them off. “Go, enjoy. Be back here by three.” 

All three of them glanced at the clock tower and then the boys nodded and took off at a run, Arlen shouting, “Thank you, Mama!” over his shoulder. 

Shaking her head and giggling, Sandry continued on through the gate and knocked on the door of Discipline Cottage. She heard Lark’s welcoming call over Little Bear’s barks and she stepped in, petting the enthusiastic — if slowing down — dog with affection. “Yes, Bear, hello,” she cooed.

“I’m glad to see you,” said Lark, reaching out her hand. They grasped hands and Sandry kissed Lark’s cheek and then poured herself a cup of tea.

“I’m glad to see you too,” Sandry said earnestly. “It’s been a terribly busy couple of weeks. All is well here, I hope?”

“As well as ever, besides Moonstream’s health challenges.” Lark sat down on her stool, frowning.

Sandry took a bench seat and sighed deeply. “I went to see her a few days ago and she’s in good spirits, all things considered.”

“She’s keeping her head held high. You know how she is. Rumor has it she’s going to be naming her replacement soon, so the entire temple has been abuzz with who it could be.”

“It’s an ongoing discussion,” Sandry said with a small smile. “I’ve put my coppers in but I’m not at liberty to discuss specifics just yet.”

“As long as it isn’t Dedicate Crane,” Lark said, dark eyes twinkling. “Rosie would never forgive either of them.”

Sandry laughed. “I can safely inform you he’s not in the running, if that helps.”

“It does.”

Sandry took a sip and then ran her finger around the rim of her cup. “Lark — I’d like you to know — I’m pregnant,” she said softly, eyes on her tea.

Lark, who had been raising her own cup for a drink, lowered it back to the table with a clink. “Oh, Sandry, congratulations,” she said quietly, eyes bright.

“Thank you,” Sandry said, a smile slowly forming on her lips. “I had my reservations at first — but — well, we’re here now so there’s no use complaining.”

“How did Gil take the news?”

“Oh, it’s the sweetest thing, Lark. He’s positively pleased. He’s so excited. We plan on telling Arlen and the other children after I’ve had a chance to tell Daja and Ellie face to face. It doesn’t feel right telling them through the mirrors or even through our bond.”

“No, certainly not. They should be back any day now, if I remember correctly?”

“They should be here by suppertime tomorrow, in fact.”

“Good. They’ve been missed. And I imagine Daja’s presence will be a balm for young Kari. You’ve seen a midwife, I presume?”

“Yes. Bae informed me of the pregnancy and then I went to see Willow to confirm.”

“Willow? Are you not supposed to have a royal midwife appointed?”

Sandry grimaced. “I am supposed to. I am choosing Willow instead. I know her and I trust her. My comfort should be top priority and anyone who cares to argue will get an earful. I haven’t the patience for it.”

Lark chuckled into her tea before taking a sip. “I would expect no less. How far along are you?”

“About four months. I’ll be due mid Wolf. It is rather overwhelming, I’ll admit, but honestly I’ve got so much support. Tris is happy to be my nursemaid when I need another pair of hands and I’m incredibly grateful.”

Grinning, Lark asked, “Do you suppose that will dampen her desire for more children or fan the flame?”

Sandry cleared her throat and murmured, “I very much doubt her desire is being dampened in the least.”

Catching the amusement and impishness in Sandry’s blues eyes, Lark raised an eyebrow. “Has she persuaded him?”

“That is not my news to share,” Sandry said with a giggle. Lark grinned.

“How lovely. I’m sure they’ll be informing us before long.” Sandry nodded. “I can hardly believe you’ll have a child come the new year. You’re going to be a wonderful mother, Sandry. I have no doubt.”

Sandry’s smile gained a sad glimmer. “I sure hope so,” she said softly. “It’s difficult not to think back to my own parents and consider ways to do better than they did. I loved them, you know, and they loved me — but I was terribly lonely, Lark, and they were too busy playing to work or even to parent, most days. I was all but raised by my nursemaid. My work for Emelan will not suffer, I have to be sure of that, but it’s also vitally important to me that I’m not an absent parent. I worry about juggling it all.”

“It is a lot,” Lark agreed quietly, “but if anyone can handle it, it’s you.”

“Thank you. I — I have a truly fantastic family and I do believe that will make all the difference. And my daughter will never want for friends — not with Arlen as a brother and so many cousins.”

“Daughter?” Lark asked, tucking a smile behind her hand.

Sandry grinned, cheeks pink. “Daughter,” she confirmed. “We’re having a little girl. Mila, that feels weird to say aloud.”

Lark beamed. “Oh, and what a blessing she will be, Sandry — for you and for the world, I have no doubt.”

“Yes,” she whispered, blue eyes bright. “I’m certain she will.”

They were interrupted by a loud knocking at the door. The women exchanged glances as Little Bear began barking, tail wagging, and the door swung open to reveal Frostpine with one arm around each Bae and Arlen. Both boys were flushed and sweating — Arlen looked sheepish and Bae was scowling darkly.

“These two were caught brawling,” the fire dedicate said, grinning. “I think I managed to drag them away from their victims before any less agreeable temple folk noticed.”

“Oh!” Sandry exclaimed as she realized both boys had the beginnings of bruises coloring their faces and arms. She was up and across the room in an instant, tugging both boys inside, “Sit down, both of you. Are you alright? What in Mila’s name happened?”

“I’m very sorry, Mama,” Arlen said, blue eyes wide and anxious as he lowered himself onto a bench. “I do know better, but—”

“It was my fault,” Bae interrupted quietly, shaking his head in declination when Lark offered him a cup of tea. “I started it. Arlen was just defending me.”

“Bae, what happened?” Sandry asked again, softer this time, touching his chin. He jerked back, shaking his head and keeping his gaze down to try to hide the tears pricking at him. 

“I don’t want to talk about it,” he whispered, clenching his fists in an attempt to keep his hands from shaking. Sandry knew him well enough to understand that he was overwhelmed and she sighed softly.

“Drink some tea, both of you, and sit down. I’ll let your parents know what happened, Bae.”

Bae nodded, still standing. “I need the privy.”

“Come back here when you’ve finished.”

He nodded again and then he was gone, hurrying through the door and closing it behind him with a quiet click. Sandry turned to Arlen, who shrunk down in his seat. “What happened?” she asked for the third time. When he hesitated, she said, “Arlen, it’s important. Nobody’s in trouble, I just need to understand.”

“Those boys were saying nasty things — about his mama,” Arlen said quietly, sorrowfully. “Called her awful names and said she’s fat and ugly. Bae got really upset. I’ve never seen him so angry before.”

Sandry closed her eyes and grimaced. “I can imagine. Drink your tea, love, I need to talk to his parents.”

Briar? Tris? Within seconds both of them were attentive. Bae and Arlen got into a fight at the temple. My understanding is the other boys were being nasty. Bae doesn’t feel like talking to me about it. He’s pretty upset.

I’ll be right there, Briar said grimly, already on his way. I knew something wasn’t right with him. He snapped his connection to Sandry shut and tugged at his connection to Bae. He could feel the boy’s distress and he nuzzled him magic-to-magic, pressing affection and comfort across the bond. He could feel that Bae was tucked between plants in Rosethorn’s garden, crying quietly to himself, his face buried in his knees and arms. Bae? Are you okay, buddy? He felt his boy resisting and he pressed back more firmly. Don’t hide from me, Bae. I ain’t mad. Bae began to feel frantic, almost trapped, and Briar backed off. Fine, I get it. Take some time, buddy. I’m on my way.

Briar informed the girls that Bae was needing some time alone and Sandry turned her attention back to Arlen. Lark and Frostpine had stepped outside to talk and Arlen was laughing as Little Bear worked hard to get the boy’s face washed. Sandry sat next to him and he sobered up, shamefaced.

“I couldn’t just leave him to fight on his own,” Arlen mumbled, watching Sandry closely to watch for any signs of displeasure. She smiled at him.

“No, of course not,” she said, wrapping her arm around his shoulders and tugging him closer for a hug. He released his held breath and cuddled against her, arms around her middle. “You know we’d never expect you not to defend yourselves or your family.” She glanced slyly down at him. “I’ve been in a few brawls myself, you know.”

Arlen pulled back far enough to try to get a read of her face, incredulous. Sandry laughed. “You got into fights?”

“Street brawls,” Sandry whispered impishly, eyes sparkling. She pet the big dog, who rested his head on her lap. “That’s how we rescued Little Bear when we were not much older than you are now. Some awful kids were torturing him, beating him, and I certainly wasn’t about to let them get away with it.”

“Wow,” Arlen whispered back, grinning broadly. “I just can’t imagine it.”

Sandry laughed and kissed the top of his head. “These days I have too many eyes on me to be caught brawling. But I have other ways to make bad people pay for their misdeeds, haven’t I?”

***

Bae was still in the garden when Briar got to him. Following their tie, Briar settled into the soil next to him without a word.

“You okay, mate?” Briar asked after a long silence. Bae nodded glumly and Briar sighed. “Ain’t like you to get caught tussling,” Briar said with a playful nudge. Bae ignored him. “What’d they do? Bae—”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Would you rather talk to me or to Mama?” 

Bae grimaced and took a deep breath. “They said things about her,” he whispered, chin trembling. “About Mama. Horrible things that aren’t true.” Briar wrapped an arm around his son and Bae tensed, froze, and then melted into the comfort with a quiet sob. Briar tightened his grip and held him close, petting Bae’s unruly mop of coarse curls.

“There’s a lotta shitty people in the world,” Briar murmured. “Don’t you dare let them put out your fire, Bae.”

“What was I supposed to do?” the boy gasped out, taking the handkerchief Briar offered and blowing his nose. “Was I s’posed to just let them talk shit about Mama? Papa, I couldn’t just—”

“I didn’t say a damn thing about letting them spew their filth without consequence,” Briar said flatly, smiling grimly. Bae frowned at him, tears still trickling down his face. “As far as I’m concerned, you did exactly the right thing and your mama is a lucky woman to have a kid like you to defend her, do you know that?” The redhead didn’t respond and Briar pressed a kiss to the boy’s temple. “Just don’t let it get you down, buddy. Don’t let their sorry existence ruin your day. You ain’t hurting people just to hurt them. You’re responding to cruelty in a way that, with any luck, will make them think twice the next time they want to hurt somebody. Kick their asses, Bae — and then forgive yourself and bring your focus back to what’s most important to you. They don’t deserve to be taking up space in your thoughts.”

Bae took several big gulps from his water flask and after he’d replaced the cap, he said, “How do you know what the right thing is? I mean, when Amaya was sneaking food to Kari, I thought she was making a big mistake. I wouldn’t have done it. But — but it was the right thing, wasn’t it? She helped him and maybe even made his life better. So how do you know if you’re doing the right thing?”

Briar sighed deeply. “Life would be a lot easier if we had the answer to that question,” he said, tracing a wriggling vine on his forearm. “As far as I can tell, we need to trust our instincts and use our heads and our hearts and just — take the leap and hope we’re right, most times. As long as your heart is in the right place and you’re willing to atone for whatever mistakes you make, I think that’s what’s most important. None of us is perfect and we all fuck up from time to time. But we care and we work hard and we do our best. What more can we really do?”

Bae nodded slowly, thoughtful. “I hate that,” he said with a sigh. Briar grinned. “I want a real answer.”

“I’d give it if I had it, buddy,” Briar said, tugging the boy in for another temple kiss. Bae leaned into the affection. “That’s one great thing about having a big family though, to my mind — plenty of minds to bounce ideas off of. Comes in handy when you ain’t sure about something, to ask people you trust and get their thoughts.”

“Yeah, that’s good,” Bae agreed. “Is Mama angry?” he asked tentatively.

“With you? Nah. She’s a little worried about you though, if you could check in with her, let her know you’re okay?” Bae nodded and Briar squeezed his shoulder. “Good lad. Love you.”

“Love you, Papa. And — thanks.”

“Always,” Briar assured him firmly. “Now let’s get out of Rosethorn’s garden before she catches us, yeah? I don’t know about you but I have no intention of hanging in that well.” He grinned and winked as he offered a hand to help the boy onto his feet.

***

Ellie bounced on her toes as she stared over the ship railing, eyes bright with excitement as she watched Summersea slowly coming into focus. She felt strong arms wrap around her and she leaned against her wife’s solid form, grinning.

“Oh, have you ever seen such a glorious sight?” Ellie asked dreamily.

Daja laughed. “It’s only been a moon, El,” she commented lightly, though she was just as excited to be nearly home.

“I’ve had a grand adventure with you, don’t misunderstand, but I’ve missed home so dearly. Speaking through the mirrors is simply not sufficient. I’m in desperate need of affection from our darling nieces and nephews. And that poor, dear Trader boy — you’ll do him a world of good, Daja, even if you only offer some words of wisdom and help him find work. Can you imagine if you hadn’t had the guidance you’d had? Oh, life is so harsh sometimes, my love. It’s terribly unfair. I truly hope we can do this boy some good.”

“We can,” Daja said with confidence. “One way or another, we’ll help him find his way.”

Chapter Text

Aurora awoke with a gasp, her heart pounding in her ears and visions fluttering from her consciousness before she could grasp them. She clutched at them, desperate, but they were all muddled and within moments they were gone and she was left feeling a familiar sense of dread with no real understanding of why. She swung her legs over the side of the bed and, ignoring Amaya’s sleepy murmurings next to her, she slipped out of their bedroom and crept down the hall. She felt for her bonds for each of her parents and went directly to her father’s workroom, sending him a pulse along the line so he knew she was coming; she smiled at the familiar pulse back, soaking in the comfort and breathing a little easier for it.

Briar welcomed her in as he always did and she curled up in a comfortable chair next to the desk, which Briar had specially requested Sandry to help him create for the comfort of Aurora or anyone else who decided to keep him company as he worked.

“I don’t remember,” she said glumly before he had a chance to ask.

He smiled apologetically at her. “Tea?” he offered, gesturing toward the cup he’d made for himself not long before. She took it and sipped, watching as he clipped off branches and applied a growth stimulant to each severed limb, murmuring reassurances to the little tree as he went.

“I keep hearing big booms,” she whispered after a while. Briar halted and turned to her, uneasy now. “I’m trying so hard to see what’s happening but — but I just can’t. It’s all a mess, Papa, and it slips away from me before I can make sense of it. All I can recall is the booming. Over and over.”

“Big booms? Like thunder?”

“No, it’s different from thunder. More — I don’t know — thunder rumbles but this is more — boom. It’s impossible to describe. It’s not like anything I’ve heard before. But it definitely isn’t thunder. I know thunder by heart.”

Briar checked his connection to Tris, realized she was still sleeping, and said, “Mama’s asleep but if you think she can help…”

Aurora shook her head. “There’s no sense in waking her. We’ve been working on this together every day. And Sandry too. Do you suppose Daja might be able to help?”

“I don’t know. We’ll find out tomorrow. Mama thinks it’s so muddled because there are still too many variables — too many ways for things to change yet, so the future in question hasn’t been decided. What do you think?”

“I think so too,” Aurora said listlessly, setting the now-empty tea cup down and tucking a cushion behind her neck. “It’s so frustrating. I want to help. I should be able to help but instead all I can do is worry and hope it starts making sense so I can warn people in time, if a warning is indeed necessary.”

“Sandry’s on the alert for anything untoward,” Briar assured her, trying to ignore the tightening in his belly. “Summersea and Winding Circle both have their protections up and the guards on watch all hours of the day and night. All of the outlying communities have been warned and Sandry appointed a pair of guards to each. We check every single defense — magical and physical — on a yearly basis. We’re as prepared as we can be, should anything happen. You’re doing all you can do, ‘Ror and the full grown Seers at the temple are just as frustrated as you are. They’re saying the same thing — something’s coming but we can’t See what. Don’t be so hard on yourself. You’re nine years old, my love, and you’re Seeing no less than fully trained Seers. Breathe and take each moment as it comes. That’s all we can do.”

“I’m tired,” she complained, scrubbing at her face. “If they aren’t going to be helpful, I wish I could just keep from having the dreams entirely. This is ridiculous and I’m exhausted.”

Briar smiled sadly. “I know, sweets. I’m sorry. You know you’re always welcome to cuddle up with me and Mama if it helps. Sage is in with Mama now but there’s plenty of room.”

Aurora smiled. “I’ll do that,” she said softly. “When I’m ready to sleep again. Is there more tea made? I’ll fetch us some more.” She stood and kissed Briar’s cheek, not resisting when he tugged her in for a tight hug. She rested there for several breaths and then she kissed him again and left to get more tea.

She had just returned and was getting comfortable again when suddenly they heard a bout of relentless coughing. They shared a glance and Briar reached automatically for a vial before striding down the hall to the room the triplets shared. To the two girls currently occupying the room, he sent a pulse so they knew he was coming and he knocked lightly on the door before opening it and stepping in. Clover was sitting up in the big bed, coughing incessantly and gasping for breath in between coughs as Juniper rubbed her back sleepily.

Briar was next to the little redhead in a moment, holding his uncorked vial under her nose and taking over the back rubbing as Juniper lay back down and instantly fell asleep. Gradually her coughing slowed, her breathing evened, and her wheezing quieted.

“That’s it,” Briar murmured, brushing a stray curl from her face. “Deep breaths. Good girl, Clover. That’s my girl.”

The girl, only half-awake, smiled drowsily and lay back; she was snoring almost as soon as her head hit the pillow.

He sighed and lightly touched each girl’s head with affection before turning to leave. He flinched, startled by the figure in the doorway.

“Tris!” he hissed, one hand on his chest. “You trying to kill me?”

She smirked. “Maybe.”

Briar grinned, intrigued by the mischievous twinkle in her eyes. “You okay, Coppercurls? What are you doing up?”

Tris glanced at Clover and back at Briar. “She hasn’t had an episode that bad in a couple months,” she commented sadly.

“Summer air, I suspect. She struggled a lot last winter and autumn’s coming early this year. Aurora’s up — another nightmare she can’t remember. Except big booms, she said she remembers hearing.”

The weather mage grimaced and turned to walk down the hall, Briar following just behind. “She’s already climbed into our bed with Sage, poor thing. I’m at a loss, Briar. I don’t know how to help her.” She stopped in the kitchen to pour a cup of tea, added a spoonful of honey, stirred, and then took a sip. “And you ought to be getting more sleep. You can’t keep on like this.”

Briar rested his hands over hers as they cupped the tea. “I’m fine, beautiful. Better than fine, in fact — I have an avocado growing.” He was grinning now. Tris rolled her eyes, exasperated. He released her hands so she could take another drink and he slipped his hands down to her hips instead. “Rosethorn definitely doesn’t have an avocado growing,” he added, eyes glinting impishly, “and I’m willing to bet Crane doesn’t either.”

“I am so glad you’re getting such deep satisfaction from your childish competition,” Tris muttered, smirking. “That doesn’t negate the fact that you need rest.”

“I’ll get more than enough rest when I’m dead,” he growled, leaning down to nuzzle the crook of her neck. She kneed him, playful but rough, and he laughed and nipped at her.

“That’s not funny,” she informed him icily, eyes sharp. His grin broadened.

“It’s a little funny,” he argued in her ear before kissing her neck just below.

“You’re going to spill the tea,” she said dryly. Gently he took the tea from her, took a sip, and set it aside, then nudged her toward their play room.

“If you’re so concerned about me getting some sleep, you could help wear me out,” he murmured, hands roaming. They heard a noise nearby and they both jumped, Briar pulling away from Tris and peering into the dark corner from whence the noise had come. Briar scowled. “Damn cat.”

Tris laughed and grabbed his tunic, tugging him close again. “Don’t you dare be mean to him.”

“I wouldn’t dare,” Briar whispered as they touched noses. He tilted his head and kissed her slowly, passion building with every movement as their hands explored one another eagerly. He rested his hand on her neck and slowed the motion of his lips on hers, pulling back just far enough that they shared breath instead of contact. “Come on, Coppercurls,” he said as he scooped her up into his arms. She laughed and wrapped one arm around his neck, the other resting on his chest. “Let’s go play.”

***

The next day after they had finished the majority of their chores and lessons for the day, Tris and her children were all enjoying the afternoon as it slid toward evening. The sky was cloudy and the wind was picking up — there was a storm preparing to roll in. Tris had flown herself onto a favored branch of one of the trees that formed the Gathering Chamber and she, Amaya, and Juniper were chatting and watching the sea as it churned with increasing aggression. Below them, Kari was watching with interest as Aurora and Clover experimented with creating paint colors from pigments Clover had extracted from various plant sources. Sage was sitting next to Bae, her head resting against him as he silently read to her across their connection. Briar, Glenna, and Arlen were inside preparing supper, and Sandry and Gil were both stuck late at the Citadel strategizing for the predicted threat.

The wind was beginning to howl in earnest when Tris floated down to join the others with Amaya and Juniper tucked against either side. They landed with a gentle thump and she announced, “Daja and Ellie are home.”

The children cheered and clamored their excitement — all but Kari, who’s brown skin was looking several shades paler than usual.

“Quit your fretting,” Amaya told him with a kind smile. He smiled back in what he’d hoped was a reassuring manner and she wrapped her arm around his middle in a quick hug. Tentatively he squeezed her back. “It’ll be great. Trust me.”

When at last the women appeared in the distance, the Moss children all took off at a sprint to greet them, with Clover in the lead. She nearly knocked Ellie off her feet when she collided with her, wrapping both arms and legs around her middle; Daja steadied them, laughing. They walked up with Clover bouncing between them, holding both their hands as they walked.

“Oh!” Ellie exclaimed. “How dearly we’ve missed you all! It’s only been a month, I know, but gods all bless it, it felt like longer — and we had a great deal of fun, mind!” 

After all of the children had gotten their affections in, Daja’s attention turned to the clearly-uncomfortable Kari. The boy was tucked in the shade of a tree, his dark skin nearly blending into the shadow as he pressed himself back and tried to disappear. Tris called for the children to go wash up for supper and, grudgingly as they glanced between the two Trader-born with eager curiosity, they obeyed. Ellie smiled brightly at Kari and waved. He hesitated and then waved back nervously before she touched Daja’s arm, then turned and followed the other children in. Before long the two were alone. Kari kept his eyes down and gripped his staff with white-knuckled hands.

Daja stepped closer. In Tradertalk, she said, “Look at me. It’s Kari, right?”

Torn between respecting custom and obeying a direct command from an elder Trader, Kari nodded a tiny nod and glanced up. He had meant to look right back down but their eyes met and he found himself unable to look away, held by her steady gaze. He swallowed hard when he saw compassion and concern on her face rather than disgust or fear.

“It’s okay,” she said, smiling. “I’m not afraid of you.” She glanced down at his staff. He caught the motion and, blushing, he fought the urge to look at hers as he ignored the gnaw of shame and jealousy in his belly. “I’m very sorry to hear about your family,” she said quietly, “and I’m sorry about the Tsaw’ha. It’s unfair, the custom of trangshi. There’s nothing wrong with you. You are not back luck. You’re a survivor and you should be proud of that.”

The boy pressed his lips to keep them from trembling as emotion overwhelmed him. “Thank you,” he whispered. It wasn’t nearly enough, he knew, but he couldn’t find any more words.

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” she added in a lighter tone, leaning on her staff. “Good things, mostly.”

Kari managed a weak smile at the humor in her eyes. “Everybody here has been good to me,” he told her, speaking slowly so he wouldn’t choke on his words. “I — it’s difficult to feel like I deserve any of this and I can’t do enough to pay them back but I’m very grateful.”

“You deserve to be here. If you didn’t deserve it, you wouldn’t be — trust me. Come on, walk with me.”

He blinked, surprised, but followed Daja as she ambled her way to her forge. She motioned for him to follow her in and he did so, one hand still gripping his staff tightly. He did his best to listen attentively — he was feeling a bit dazed — as she gave him a brief rundown of the forge and how she liked things set up.

“I don’t expect you to remember everything right away,” she added, smiling knowingly. “Don’t be shy with questions. I know in Trader culture we’re taught to keep quiet and obey but that’s not how we function here. It’s important to abide by the few rules we do have set but if you have any questions or if something doesn’t seem fair, speak up. We aren’t unreasonable and every one of us believes that asking questions and making mistakes is the best way to learn and to grow. Anyway, I’m sure you already heard this spiel from somebody by now but I just wanted to assure you that I don’t bite. That’s Tris.”

Kari cracked out a laugh, then flinched back with a horrified blush. “I — I’m sorry — I —”

Daja laughed. “Don’t be. Tris scares most people. But she usually only bites if you give her a good reason to. She’s not so bad once you get used to her.”

The boy grinned sheepishly. “She’s growing on me.”

“She does that. They did tell you that smithing isn’t a necessity, yes?” He nodded. “I’m more than happy to teach you if you’re willing to learn. It’s a good trade and if you do it well, you can keep yourself stable for the rest of your life. If it isn’t something your heart is in, don’t hesitate to be honest and we can figure something else out. We won’t leave you high and dry if you aren’t smith material.”

“I would love to learn, honest,” the boy said sincerely. “I can’t vouch for my skill but I’ll put my all in.”

“That’s all I ask for. Everyone struggles at first. It isn’t an easy craft or everybody would do it.” She was smiling brightly at him. “I see Sandry didn’t forget to incorporate mourning,” the smith mage commented softly, her smile turning sad as she took in the striking red embellishments Sandry had been sure to adorn his clothing with. Daja ran her fingers over the carvings on her staff. “I thought my life was over, you know, when I was declared trangshi. ‘It is her fate,’ that’s what the mimanders told me.”

“But it wasn’t your fate.”

“Wasn’t it?” She met his eyes squarely. “You know as well as I that Traders trade. I would never have been allowed to learn smithcraft… but I couldn’t resists the pull of the forge. The metal called to me. My magic called to me. I believe it was my fate to become trangshi — and to be brought to Winding Circle, to meet my teacher and the rest of my family, and to master my craft as both smith and mage. It was my fate to rescue the Idaram caravan and to get my name as a Trader reinstated with honors. Now I trade within the community regularly and they make quite a hefty profit off of the goods my family and I create. If it’s what you want, I can get your name taken off the trangshi log.”

The boy looked down at his feet. “I could never ask—”

“You aren’t asking, I’m offering. And if it helps, I’ll have you working so hard you’ll feel I owe you by the time we’re done.” He laughed shakily, lost for words. “Let’s go eat. Tris said you’re sleeping in their tree?”

“I — I did for the first couple of nights. I’m just — there.” He pointed to his room as they left the forge. It was beginning to rain now.

You could cover us, Daja complained to Tris with a playful mind poke. Tris cackled in her head and Kari looked up as the rain suddenly ceased. “You’re comfortable? You have everything you need?”

“I have more than I need,” he said with a shaky laugh.

Daja grinned. “We’re going to have fun.”

Chapter Text

That evening after all the children had settled for the night, Briar and Tris went back to the Gathering Chamber to catch up properly with Daja and Ellie. They were just getting comfortable with snacks and drinks when Sandry and Gil joined them with an irritable Glenna in tow, grumbling even as she chose a seat and pulled out her embroidery.

“I’m so glad we’re all together again,” Sandry said as she worked on her own thread project and rested comfortably against Gil. He had his arm wrapped around her waist and he was nibbling on a cold sausage with his spare hand. “I’m pleased you got some time away, of course, but it always feels a little off when the circle is disrupted. And with these omens looming over us — well, I’m grateful for all the support here we can get. Emotionally and — otherwise.”

“Pirates again, do you suppose?” Ellie asked anxiously. She was watching Daja as she ran a thoughtful finger across the living metal on her palm.

“It’s certainly the first thought that comes to mind,” Sandry agreed wearily, “but I haven’t had any abnormal reports on pirate activity — and we’ve been watching closely. Really, that attack on Winding Circle was the absolute worst pirate attack we’ve seen. None of these recent attacks have been worth more than a sneeze. Well, we’re ready for them, whoever they may be.”

“If it is a major attack, they probably think we’re in a position of weakness because His Grace is gone,” Gil added with a sour smile. “They’ll be in for a sorry surprise.”

“They will indeed,” Sandry said grimly.

“Speaking of His Grace’s travels,” Briar said, glancing at Sandry and Gil. “Are you planning on traveling with the Hunters in the spring, Gil?”

Gil grinned and kept silent, keeping his eyes down and waiting for Sandry to take the lead. She cleared her throat. “I suppose now is the time, then, to officially let everybody in on our news.” That caught the attention of Daja and Ellie, who were watching her intently now. Smiling at he dear friends, Sandry said, “We’re going to have a baby. Early in the new year, most likely.”

“Oh!” Ellie put her hands to her mouth, all but vibrating in her seat with excitement. “How glorious! Congratulations! Goddess, you two will make a beautiful baby.”

Daja was grinning from ear to ear. “Congratulations, saati. You must be excited, both of you. A baby, Sandry!” She shook her head. “That’s crazy.”

“A baby.” Sandry was beaming, cheeks pink and eyes bright with emotion. “I can hardly believe it.”

Ellie was staring at Sandry’s belly. “A baby where?” she asked with a laugh.

Sandry giggled. “I haven’t the faintest idea. I would have no idea I was pregnant if I didn’t know. The only reason Bae even checked me out was because I was getting dizzy spells. I just need to eat a little more frequently than I’m used to, I guess. But Willow says she’s growing just fine.”

“Oh, a girl,” Tris cooed with a dreamy sigh. “Yes, you need a daughter. I find they’re very humbling.” Sandry glowered.

“Fuck yes, they are,” Briar agreed between cackles.

“Thanks ever so, Tris,” Sandry said loftily, small nose in the air and decidedly ignoring the collective laughter. Ellie was using Daja’s shoulder to stifle a bout of giggles and Gil was trying not to choke on his sausage. Even Glenna was smiling.

“Do I owe you a silver astral, then?” Ellie inquired through her laughter, nudging Daja. “You did bet on a pregnancy announcement upon our return.”

“Nah,” Daja sighed. “I bet specifically that Tris would be pregnant. I’ll let you off the hook for this one.”

“Not so fast,” Tris drawled, smirking. “Pay up, El.”

Daja just shook her head, amused. “I knew it. How many this time?”

“Only two.”

Daja snorted a laugh. “Congratulations — all of you poor fools. You realize now we’ll officially be outnumbered by the kids?”

“We’re growing our own ass-kicking little army,” Briar joked.

Tris turned to glare at him, sparks jumping from her hair. He yelped when she jabbed him roughly with her elbow. “That is not funny,” she growled sternly. She withdrew from him, arms crossed and face stormy.

“Yep, nope, sorry,” he muttered glumly, rubbing his sore belly. “You know I didn’t mean it like that.” She ignored him and he sighed.

Sandry was watching the silent Glenna, who’s mouth was tight as she determinedly focused on her needlepoint. “Anyway,” Sandry said quietly. “To answer your question, Briar, Gil will not be traveling this spring. He’ll still be doing all of the vetting and training through the winter though, and he’ll choose someone to lead in his place for the season at least.“

“We’ve got some good solid folk to choose from to lead in my place,” Gil said comfortably. “We’ve got several riders that have been with us from the beginning and they know the ropes as well as I do. I’m leaning toward Nala. That girl’s got a good head on her shoulders and she doesn’t panic when it counts. Hell of a tracker too. In any case, we’ve run the raider numbers way down these last few years and my efforts are best put forth closer to home just now.”

“I agree,” Sandry said, pressing harder against Gil. He squeezed her hip gently and she smiled.

“I suppose you’ll marry, then?” Glenna asked, eyes still on her work.

“Glen—” Gil started to protest, face darkening.

“No,” Sandry interrupted, one hand pressing firmly on his. “It’s a fair question. I don’t think we’ve decided yet, Glenna. It’s an ongoing discussion.”

Glenna pursed her lips and nodded stiffly.

Glaring at his sister, Gil growled, “You’ll throw a damn fit either way, for one reason or another.” She met his scowl with her own, sharper glare. “Can’t you just be happy for us?”

“I am happy for you,” his sister snapped. “I just want to know what to expect. All I’ve been told for the last however many years is that there are no plans to marry. If that changes, I’d like to know sooner before later so I can — prepare.”

Gil snorted. “Prepare for what? Shit, Glen, just roll with the punches for once. Whatever happens, just smile and say ‘congratulations’. If you decide you disapprove after the fact then you can make me miserable in our free time, yeah?”

The corner of Glenna’s mouth twitched in suppressed amusement. “Fine. You don’t need to be condescending about it.”

“And you don’t need to be a brat, but here we are.”

Glenna sighed mournfully. “Sandry, it isn’t too late, you know. I hope you realize you can do better than him.” Sandry and Ellie both giggled and Gil flung his last bite of sausage at Glenna, who didn’t flinch as it bounced off the side of her head. “My point exactly, baby brother,” she said dryly.

“You want my advice, mate?” Briar asked, impish.

Gil raised an eyebrow. “About ornery sisters? No offense, mate, but you married yours. I’m good.” Briar cackled and Tris groaned and rubbed her eyes behind her spectacles.

“On that page, I’m going to bed,” the redhead grumbled with a decidedly scathing scowl for Gil, who winked cheerfully at her. She turned to Daja and Ellie. “All of the children will undoubtedly be seeking your attention tomorrow with fervency. I’ll be sure to send them your way bright and early — you’ve been warned. Goodnight.”

With the couch to himself now, Briar stretched out and adjusted the cushion behind his head. “Speaking of kids — you get a good read on the lad, Daj’?”

The Trader nodded. “I like him.”

“I knew you would.”

“I’m looking forward to getting him into the forge tomorrow. I don’t think he has any magic to him — but I could feel the metal liked his presence. He’s a natural, he just doesn’t know it yet. And I can tell he’s good company.”

Briar grinned. “Better still.”

Shortly after Tris left, Daja and Ellie left for bed and Briar excused himself to spend a bit of time in his greenhouse before retiring for the night. Gil motioned silently toward Glenna and shrugged apologetically at Sandry. Understanding, she kissed Gil’s cheek and said, “Goodnight, Glenna!” and swept from the chamber, headed toward their tree cottage. She got sidetracked when she felt Tris’s contented presence nearby; following their tie, she found Tris lying in the grass and staring up at the sky, her hands behind her head.

Sandry smiled. “I thought you’d went to bed.”

“I was on my way but—” She gestured upward and Sandry looked up at the stars twinkling brightly in the moonless sky. “I got distracted.”

Sandry chuckled and lay down next to Tris, watching the sky with her as the grass and flowers around them swayed in the light breeze. “I can’t stop thinking of what our baby might be like,” she said into the quiet of the night. “What challenges she may present and how I might handle them. How to ensure I’m doing right by her. It feels like a lot and I know I’m being ridiculous but I can’t stop fretting.”

“Well, you’ve seen how children are. They all have their own unique issues and you really just have to take it moment by moment. I’ve found they’re all difficult at different stages. Look at Bae — he was the absolute fussiest baby. Inconsolable some nights to the point where I thought I’d go mad from his screaming and nothing helped. Four, five, sometimes six hours straight of him just crying. There were times I thought for sure something had to be wrong with him. And then the fits just sort of tapered off and he was the easiest toddler, sweet and cuddly. But even so, you know how sensitive he is and he needs to be handled with a little extra care. He takes everything so personally and maybe it’s the healer in him but he desperately wants to fix everything that’s broken. He avoids people in part because he really struggles to cope with the reality of cruel people. And I have no clue how to help him because I’m very much the same.” Sandry nodded, fully understanding, and Tris sighed. “Amaya and Aurora were both so much more agreeable as babies but they were both wild toddlers. Amaya, especially, and she’s still feral.”

Sandry laughed. “That she is.”

Tris grinned. “The triplets were all pretty easy newborns, Urda be praised. I don’t know how we would have managed if one of them had been like Bae. Clover was the fussiest of the three, for sure. She has always been intense with everything and she’s very vocal about telling everyone precisely how she feels. But at least when she threw a fit it was loud but it was over quickly, like an afternoon squall. Then she was happy, bouncy Clover again.”

“That girl rarely misses a step,” Sandry commented, grinning. “She’s a bit much for some people, I suppose, but I absolutely adore how unapologetic she is for being herself. She never hesitates to be precisely who she is and she never shrinks herself down to make others more comfortable.”

“I admire that in her,” Tris said, smiling. “Amaya and Juniper are very much like that as well. They just genuinely don’t care what anyone thinks of them except for us, to an extent, maybe. And as much as it’s a headache for us as the adults who are trying to guide their stubborn little bottoms, I’m really glad for it because it’s such a healthy quality to have. It’ll do them a lot of good later in life to have that strength. I don’t see them ever allowing themselves to be stepped on and I’m grateful for that.”

“Strong children from a strong family,” Sandry said proudly.

“Damn straight,” Tris said, grinning wickedly. “Anyway, the point is, there’s just no way to predict what difficulties your baby might offer, Sandry. I mean, look at Sage — she was such an easy baby. She didn’t really start to struggle until they started trying to become mobile. Because she couldn’t see, of course, and she wanted so badly to keep up with her sisters and she just didn’t have the tools to do so.”

“That was hard to watch,” Sandry said softly as she thought back to that time. “She looked so frightened and helpless.”

“And there was so little we could do for her,” Tris whispered, blinking back tears. She took a deep breath and found her voice again. “But we did what we could and we encouraged her and we loved her, and shortly after she turned two she started grasping at her magic. Out of pure determination — or perhaps desperation — she was able to control her magic in an entirely unique way and at such a young age. By the time she was three she was running with her sisters and you’d never know how hard she’d struggled to get there.”

“There are times I forget she can’t see the way we can,” Sandry confessed, grimacing guiltily. “I’ll ask her about a fabric color or some such nonsense and she always just laughs it off and teases me, but I feel like such a monster for being so insensitive. It just slips my mind sometimes.”

Tris chuckled. “We’re all guilty of it at one time or another. She’s got Briar’s grace in her movements and it’s easy to forget. But despite all of that, she’s probably been our easiest kid overall. She’s just so mellow and level-headed. There’s not a lot that fazes her.”

“She’s such a sweet girl. Really, though, all of these kids are just so good, so sweet. We’ve gotten really lucky. I have this terror, Tris — that my child will be a dreadful person, like just evil from birth. Can you imagine anything more horrible?”

“Sandry,” Tris half-scolded, amused. “I don’t think it works like that. I think situations breed bad people — cruelty creates cruel people. There’s no such thing as a bad baby. They’re innocent and untainted until somebody taints them.”

Sandry bit her lip. “But Tris, look at your children. Six of them and no two alike. They’re being raised in exactly the same environment by the same people but they’re all so very different, with varied interests and personalities. And think of someone like Briar. From the time he was four, he saw nothing but cruelty and violence. He has every excuse to be a horrible person. But he’s so good, he’s loving and compassionate. What if a dark heart is something you’re just unfortunate enough to be born with sometimes?”

Tris shook her head, firm. “I think it would be fair to say it’s likely a combination of factors. I think we’re born with a base personality and then our experiences develop us further for better or for worse. Something Briar told Amaya a while back, after she’d lost her temper and damn near fried that kid that had teased her about her sparks — he said, ‘It’s not what we go through that defines us; it’s how we rise up to meet those challenges and what we learn from our mistakes.’ I think about that a lot. He’s absolutely right. It’s something Aurora and I talk about often when her Sight dreams are hazy — decisions are yet to be made. And those decisions — how those individuals are meeting those challenges — literally affect so many different situations in ways we may never fully understand. It’s mind-boggling.”

“Yes, I suppose that makes sense,” Sandry said, pensive.

“I think it could have been really easy for me to have given up on trying to be a good person,” Tris said quietly. “I hated people, you know, and I think if I hadn’t had all of you — but you and Lark especially — I don’t know if I could have regained any faith in people. If I had grown up alone and with no family, no friends for the entirety of my youth… I can’t imagine I would have chosen a good path. I mean, who’s to say, right? But looking back, my heart was turning to ice and I had no desire to thaw it. I had decided people weren’t worth the heartache, but I needed to love and to be loved or I would have had no chance. That’s what we all needed, was family to love us for who we are and to teach us right from wrong. But someone like you, I feel, has the personality to better fight off the call of the dark, whereas someone like me — well, there have been more times than I can count when I’ve badly wanted to do some truly dreadful things to people. People who deserve it, mind, but still.” Tris shrugged. “I have to be more forceful in my decision to do no harm. It comes naturally to you. We’re a combination of personality and choices.”

“I love you,” Sandry whispered, mouth trembling.

Tris smiled a watery smile. “I love you too.”

***

Gil sighed. “You’re incredibly frustrating, do you know that?”

His sister glared at him. “I’m only looking out for you. Marriage is final. If you decide this isn’t what you want after all, you’re trapped and there’s nothing to be done about it.”

“I have no doubts about Sandry, Glen, and I don’t understand why you do.” He was leaning forward where he sat, elbows on knees and hands interlaced, frowning.

“I don’t have doubts about her,” Glenna whispered savagely. Hearing the venom dripping from her own voice, she tried to rein it in. Slowly and more carefully, she said, “I have doubts about the situation, Gil. You don’t want to be Duke. You know you don’t. How many times have you told me that you don’t want that kind of pressure put on you? Yet here you are, inching your way toward the very thing you swore you didn’t want.”

Staring at the floor, he said, “She’s worth it. Plain and simple. I’ve tried talking myself out of this over the years but I know this is where I’m meant to be and she is who I’m meant to be with. I will do right by her in every way and if that means marriage and — and ruling beside her, that is precisely what I will do and I will do so with a smile on my face. Women like her — women with hearts and minds like hers — they don’t come around every day. She’s as good as they come and she’s my best friend. And you’ve seen her with Arlen, Glen. She’s his Mama, without a doubt and she’s meant to be my wife. No matter the obstacles. We will overcome them together.”

“Do you really think you can handle it?”

“Ah, I see. So you don’t doubt Sandry, you doubt me.” Glenna rolled her eyes. He scowled at her. “I have enough of my own doubt in my abilities, Glen, I don’t need your negativity too.”

“Gil—”

“Ruling Emelan is Sandry’s birthright, Sandry’s destiny,” he said, softening at the concern he saw in her eyes. “And Sandry is my destiny. I need you to understand that. I will play my part and I will make this work for her if it kills me. Between her guidance and her uncle’s, I feel as though I’ve come into my own with the role. We’re figuring out what works for us. She handles most of the diplomacy and will likely continue to do so but there is much I’m able to help her juggle and if I can take some of that pressure off of her and shoulder it myself, you know I will gladly do so. I’m terrified, some days, I won’t lie. It’s overwhelming. But I will continue to face those fears and conquer them.”

“You give too much of yourself. You always have. I worry you’ll lose yourself in her world.”

Gil smiled. “It is not a sin to sacrifice for the people you love. Anything I’ve given up since moving to Summersea, I’ve replaced with better. I have no regrets and, with all due respect, it’s not your place to tell me how to live or how to love. I’m happy and I’m confident in my decisions. Please respect that, for me.”

“I’m sorry,” Glenna said, wiping at her reddening eyes. She sniffled. He stood and moved to sit next to her, wrapping a strong arm around her shoulder and squeezing gently.

“You panicked after we told you about the baby,” he commented softly. “That’s what started all of these worries back up, isn’t it?”

“It brought me back to all of that drama when Arlen was on his way. The way that woman behaved— and the dread Sandry had for this one. She was so upset to be pregnant. It all felt very familiar.”

“I get that,” he conceded, “but this situation could not be more different. She was wary and frightened — as most of us are when we realize we’ll have another life to care for. But she’s not bitter about it, Glen, she isn’t angry. She’s excited now, to grow our family. She isn’t going to bail when the going gets tough. You see her, you know her. She isn’t that type. She’s loving and nurturing and dedicated to what’s important to her. This baby is being built with love, rather than obligation. Arlen was the only good thing to come from my first marriage, I’ll admit to that, and he is the reason I don’t regret that relationship. Don’t let your fears fool you into thinking this marriage will be anything like my first. I love Sandry and she loves me. She treats me well and we share a mutual respect for one another. She wasn’t sure about marriage and I was fine without it but she wants to marry me now, Glenna, and I won’t deny her what she wants.”

Glenna nodded. “The two of you are a good match. You know I do like her very much and I’m sorry for adding more nonsense to your plate.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for. Isn’t that what sisters are for? Thank you for talking to me.” She raised an eyebrow at him with playful disdain. He grinned and shoved at her. “Goodnight, brat,” he teased.

“Goodnight. Go away and quit bothering me.”

With a salute and another shove, Gil left for bed, laughing to himself as she cursed at him.

Chapter Text

Sandry and Gil were up before the dawn and when they’d both dressed, Gil instructed the hostler to prepare the mounts and Sandry turned the other direction to go to the Gathering Chamber. She wasn’t surprised to see Glenna was already working on the day’s food preparation, the smell of just-brewed tea filling the room. The blonde woman glanced up from the dough she was working and nodded a silent greeting, the best she could manage so early in the morning.

“Good morning,” Sandry said quietly, smiling sleepily. “Oh, am I ever glad to see that tea is made. Thank you, Glenna, truly.” The other woman nodded her acknowledgement and Sandry turned to fix herself a cup. She was blowing at the steaming drink and watching Glenna’s hands work when she said quietly, “I would very much like your blessing moving forward, Glenna, if you would care to grant it. It means so much to both of us.”

“You don’t need my blessing,” Glenna replied tartly. She lifted the dough ball and threw it back down with force. She sighed and wiped her floury hands on her apron and then crossed her arms, frowning at Sandry. “But you have it, regardless.”

Sandry blinked, surprised. “Oh. Well — wonderful! Though I’ll admit I’m a little surprised. You didn’t seem too keen on the prospect of marriage or the baby.”

“Look, is this the life I had envisioned for Gil?” Glenna shrugged. “Maybe not. Frankly, I never would have imagined that he could be happy working as a noble, much less as the Duke of Emelan. And I would have liked to protect him from the stress and the pressure and the responsibilities of this life. But his heart is set on you and everything you bring along. His mind is made up. He loves you and I won’t be the one to get in the way of your happiness or his. And I suppose I can’t imagine anyone better suited for him than you, social status notwithstanding. I — well — I’m glad it’s you, all in all.” With an uncomfortable nod, the woman turned her attention back to the dough.

Sandry blinked at eyes that watered and she smiled. “Thank you,” she whispered. She cleared her throat, took a tentative sip of tea, then said, “Sometimes I feel awful for dragging him into the chaos. But then I watch him step into the role and he’s an absolute natural, Glenna. You would never know he wasn’t born into the position. And he truly enjoys the challenge and good he does for people. I’m so very grateful to have him by my side.”

Glenna smiled wryly. “He really does enjoy it. And I know it does his heart good to be helping people on a grand scale like he is. He enjoyed hunting and leading the village, but he always said that he knew in his heart he was meant for more. I’m glad he found it.”

Sandry’s smile brightened. “Yes. He’s passionate about it and for the right reasons. I’m glad for that. We make a good team, he and I, and that’s not an easy thing to come by in this life. I had my hesitations, as I know you know, but lately I’ve been really trying to break down my feelings on the matter and I realize that my only real reservations were based in unfounded fears and a decided abhorrence for the societal expectations of women. Even my uncle, who is notoriously difficult to please, adores Gil and that means a lot.”

“His Grace remind me of our father,” Glenna said, softening slightly. “I like him very much.”

 “He’s a good man,” Sandry said, eyes bright. “I miss him. I ought to be hearing from him again soon. I’m glad he’s enjoying himself. He’s been wanting to travel Emelan and spend time working with the smaller communities for a while now. It’s difficult not to worry though, even with his entourage in tow.” She took a final long gulp of her tea, sat the cup down with a sigh, and said, “Gil’s waiting at the stable, we’ve got a full day today and that’s assuming we don’t get any surprises. We decided to let Arlen sleep in, so if you want to remind him to do his chores and I think he’s planning on joining Tris and her brood for lessons this afternoon.”

The women exchanged cheek kisses and small smiles and then Sandry swept out of the chamber. Sandry held the door open and curtsied playfully to Aurora, who giggled and curtsied back.

“You’re going into Summersea, right?” Aurora inquired, taking the door so Sandry could let go and then promptly letting it shut. “May I come? Please? I could really use a change of scenery. I won’t get in the way, I promise! I’ve got a book to read and star charts to fill, so I can keep busy on my own.”

Sandry hesitated, then smiled and said, “As long as it’s okay with your parents—”

“It’s fine,” grumbled Tris from nearby. Aurora squealed with excitement and ran to hug her mother, both of them leaning into the affection. When Aurora pulled away she reached up for a kiss and received it. “Have fun and mind,” Tris reminded her daughter with a chin tweak. “Reach out if you have any questions or if you get stuck on those charts. They can be finicky.”

“I will. Thank you, Mama!” Aurora called as she ran back to Sandry, who giggled and offered her arm for the girl to link hers into.

“I’m glad to give you a distraction for the day,” her aunt replied. “I’m sorry I haven’t been able to help more with the dreams. I know it’s incredibly frustrating. I wish there was more that I could do.”

“I’ve decided not to worry about it,” the girl replied with false cheer. “There’s nothing to be done. As soon as I have more information I’ll be sure to report it and that’s really all I can do. There’s no use making myself sick over it, right?”

“Absolutely right,” Sandry agreed, bumping lightly against her with playful affection as they walked. “All we can do is the best we can do.”

***

Daja grinned at Kari when he walked into the forge. He looked nervous but determined, holding his staff tightly as if to steady himself. She leaned against her own staff and said, “We’ll start with the basics today. We’ll go over the tools and we’ll spend some time getting to know a few of them and the fire itself. I want to touch on—” She sniffed, leaned closer to him and sniffed again, then her smile widened. “What in the Bookkeeper’s name is that smell?”

Kari blushed deeply and shifted on his feet. “Oh — Clover insisted I put it on. It’s a lotion she made. It’s supposed to make my skin ‘soft and glowy,’ she said, and I guess it protects against fleas? I tried to decline but she was very insistent and a little scary, and last time I told her no she started crying.”

The smith laughed loudly. “You’re going to have to learn how to stand up to those girls,” she cautioned, beckoning for him to come closer. “They’ll trample all over you, otherwise, and they’ll laugh while they do it.”

“I’ve noticed,” he said, grinning sheepishly. “She wasn’t being mean, though. I think she’s just proud of the lotion and wants to see someone realizing its value. It doesn’t bother me. I don’t mind.”

Daja’s smile went from amused to appreciative of his attitude. “That’s nice of you. I’m sure she’s glad for the agreeability. Fair warning though, she’ll take full advantage and not-so-gently offer you a sample of everything she makes. And she’s very fond of making all sorts of lotions and perfumes and most of them are heavily scented.”

“I don’t mind,” he said again, smiling shyly. “It beats what I smelled like when I lived in the Mire, that’s for sure.”

Daja’s smile faltered and she licked her lips, then said, “I’ll be sending a messenger to the Mimander council today, to get your name cleared.”

Kari’s smile faded too. “About that — please don’t.” She watched him levelly, understanding without words what he was thinking and waiting patiently for him to speak. “I haven’t earned it. I don’t deserve it. I would be so deeply in your debt— I can’t. I’m more appreciative than I could ever express but I’m already deep in debt to all of you here for the food and shelter and education. Clothing. It’s too much. Please.”

“I’m not doing this for you,” Daja said with a nonchalant shrug. “Not entirely. It’s an unfair custom. You didn’t deserve to be treated that way. You’re worth more than to be thrown away and forgotten. You are still a Trader, if you want to be. Your value did not die with your family. What was the point of me going through my own losses and casting out if I don’t try to help someone in the same situation? What value is there in my status among the Traders if I don’t put it to good use?” He looked down and blinked eyes that stung and she wrapped an arm around his shoulders for a quick squeeze. “Now enough nonsense. Let’s get to work.”

***

“You’ll be bored,” Tris warned, even as she smiled. “I plan to be up there until midday and I don’t need any distractions so I’ll expect you to be reasonably quiet.”

Juniper grinned and used a finger to push her spectacles up her nose. “I won’t be bored,” she assured her mother. She waved the book in her other hand. “I still have a chapter to read and Amaya said she can help if I get stuck on any words.”

“Fair enough.” She turned to Amaya, who was giggling with Clover as they watched Chime trying to make amends with a very offended and soaking wet cat. “Amaya, you’ll be joining me at the tower. Briar—”

“I’ve got these three,” Briar said, waving her off. “You’ll be taking the lot after midday though?”

Tris nodded and leaned down to meet him where he sat at the table, kissing him firmly. “We’ve been learning about tides and today will be a perfect day to investigate the tide pools.” He grinned at her enthusiasm and tugged her back down for another, deeper kiss.

Bae groaned theatrically and tucked himself further behind his book. Clover giggled into her hands.

“If you’re done,” drawled Amaya, “we’re ready any day now, Mother.” Juniper sniggered.

Tris rolled her eyes. “Spoilsports. Fine, let’s go. Coming or going, Chime?” The glass dragon chinked her approval and flew onto Tris’s shoulder, grasping a tiny fistful of red curls as she glared disdainfully at the cat, who was washing himself angrily.

Chime comfortably settled, Tris led the two raven-haired girls to her tower and flew them to the top, silent as her daughters chattered.

“Voices down, please,” Tris said as she crossed her legs and began falling into her breathing. The girls each took the position with her and followed her breaths, dipping into their magics with practiced ease. Juniper took a little longer but Tris reached out a tendril of her own magic to steady her and she found her green magic glow before long, smiling as the very trees that made up the tower quivered in silent greeting.

When she was sure Juniper was comfortable, Tris’s magic reached out to Amaya’s. Reach up there and tell me what you feel, she instructed. But don’t let go of me and don’t get too close — just close enough to feel its presence. Amaya did as she was told, investigating and following an unfamiliar trail higher into the sky until she was struck with a tightening in her stomach. Tris felt her stop and waver, confused, and she explained, It feels unnatural because it is. Somebody is tampering with the weather and it isn’t either of us.

Tris tugged her daughter back into her physical form as she opened her body’s eyes. When she was sure she had both girls’ attention, she said, “I want you two to focus on your reading. I need to investigate this further. I’ll need quiet. If you’d rather join Papa or Ellie—”

“No, I want to help!” Amaya protested, sparks dancing through her hair. “Mama, that’s not fair! This is my magic too and I can learn—”

Tris shook her head, firm. “With these doom omens hovering over us, I’d just as soon check this out on my own first. If it’s harmless, I’ll bring you along after for a thorough study, but right now I want to be particularly cautious. Magics like these can have mage traps that can drain you of your magic or be used to control you. I want to be sure there’s nothing of the sort and no ill will here. It could well just be some mage messing around… but I want to be sure.”

Amaya crossed her arms, scowling and pouting. Tris let Briar, Sandry, and Daja know what was going on and then she relaxed into her meditative breathing again. Amaya and Juniper felt Tris slipping into her magic and they resumed their quiet conversation as they each pulled out their books.

“It’s not so bad,” Juniper explained quietly, waving the book at her sister, “except sometimes there’s words that I don’t know or they’re just really long.”

Amaya suppressed a sigh and tried at a smile. “What is that, Papa’s book?” Her younger sister nodded and Amaya reached for the book, keeping Juniper’s place marked as she flipped through other pages. “I still haven’t read it,” she admitted. “I’ve always got so much reading to do for my studies and by the time I’m done I don’t want to look at another book.”

“Sage already had Bae read it to her twice and I know she’ll ask for it again soon. Join them sometime. Then you can listen to the book and be doing something else if you want. That’s what I like, so I can do something to keep my hands busy, you know? Besides, if you ask Mama I bet she’d let you read Papa’s book instead of what you’re working on now and then go back to it after.”

Amaya smiled. “Great ideas. Here. Just let me know if you have any questions.” She handed the book back and opened her own. With another frown for the oblivious Tris, she tried to focus on the words before her.

The girls were focused on their reading and they both jumped when Briar’s voice suddenly bloomed in their minds. Mama’s going to be at it a while, come on down, he instructed. We’ll get some midday and see where she’s at after. He felt a swell of anger from Amaya and he pressed his magic hard against hers. She flinched. Enough of that, he said, uncharacteristically stern. If your mother says this is a serious situation, you’ll do well to trust her. She needs to concentrate and I’d just as soon you not be there in case things go awry. Come along.

Amaya grumbled and growled the entire walk to the Gathering Chamber, sparks snapping from her. Briar tweaked her ear gently in greeting and said, “Go get some lunch and relax. Mama’s fine and if it’s safe to bring you along later, I’m certain she’ll do so, and at the least she’ll explain all that she can when she’s able. Have faith.” His daughter nodded and, though still clearly frustrated, she did her best to comply.

When the midday meal was winding down, Tris reached out to Briar, Daja, and Sandry. This isn’t good, she told them. There’s definitely magic at work here and it isn’t familiar to me. Every time I get close enough to get a decent look at it, it tries to suck me in and it’s powerful. I need an anchor.

I’ll anchor to my shakkan. We should be able to get a proper chain going even with the distance, you think?

I don’t see why not. Daja agreed. Sandry?

They all felt a silent ‘not now’ pushback from her and Briar said, I’ll root into the shakkan and then to Daj’. Ellie has the kids.

Once Tris was securely anchored, she got back to work with grim determination. I’ll keep you updated, she told them before going silent.

***

As they had anticipated, Sandry and Gil were caught in a flurry of  activity at the citadel. Aurora was an obedient girl, mostly, and she happy to keep out of the way, curled in one of the small gardens. It was beautiful there and, even better, she could feel her family’s magics around her like a warm blanket. There she read and worked on her star charts until her vision began to swim, then she packed up her schoolwork into her bag and strolled through the greenery until Sandry invited her to join them for lunch.

The conversation was kept light and when they had just finished eating, a messenger arrived.

“Your Grace,” the man said, bowing low. “A man has arrived claiming to have a message from Niklaren Goldeye.”

“Send him to the the audience chamber, please,” Sandry said, passing the man a coin. “Be sure there’s food and drink available.” The man bowed more deeply than before as thanks for the tip and he left in a hurry.

Sandry watched him go, frowning. Gil was watching her. “What are you thinking?” he asked quietly.

“Niko has a communication mirror,” she said, running a finger across an embroidered flower on her skirt. “And he’s never sent a messenger before.” She looked at Aurora and grimaced. “I truly hate to ask, Aurora, but do you mind accompanying me to this meeting? Just to let me know if he’s being truthful?”

“Of course!” Aurora’s eyes brightened. “I’m happy to help, you know that.”

When they entered the audience chamber, Sandry walked in first, the vision of grace. As she had been taught, Aurora followed a ways behind and bowed with the guards and the messenger, then took a seat off to the side while Sandry sat on her throne and adjusted her skirts.

“Your Grace,” the messenger said, still bowing. “It is an honor to be in your presence. I have heard many stories of Your Grace’s beauty and elegance, but to see you with my own eyes — indescribable, Your Grace. An unspeakable honor, to be sure.”

“You mustn’t have heard much about me or you would know how deeply I despise flattery,” Sandry said lightly, the picture of good humor. She felt a tug on her magic and let her siblings know without words that it wasn’t a good time. “You may rise. What message have you brought me?” The man did rise and spared Aurora a glance, hesitating. “That is my niece. Don’t mind her, she’s here to learn about the day-to-day in the citadel. A mere student and of no concern. Your message?”

“Yes, Your Grace. I come bearing a message from Niklaren Goldeye. The message is as follows: ‘Council has come to an end, all is well. I have been called away on urgent business. I will send word of my homecoming when I know more. Regards, Niko.’ That is the message, Your Grace.”

“I’m glad to know he’s well. Thank you. Will you be leaving Summersea right away?”

Taken back by the question, the messenger replied, “No, Your Grace. I have further business in your great city.”

“Lovely,” Sandry said pleasantly. “Malik will escort you out and he will give you your pay. Gods’ blessings.”

“Gods’ dearest blessings to you, Your Grace,” he replied with another deep bow. “The honor is immense.”

After he’d been escorted out and the door thudded closed behind him, Sandry turned to Aurora, who had kept a neutral face throughout the encounter. Now her eyes were wide and concerned. “He was definitely lying when he said the message was from Niko,” she said anxiously. “He also didn’t think it was an honor to speak to you. But he does have further business in Summersea, that much was true.”

“As I thought…” Sandry murmured, frowning. “Thank you, Aurora, truly. I’m glad to have had your help here. It’s one thing to suspect but it’s another to know for certain he was being dishonest.”

“Why do you suppose he lied?”

“I don’t know,” Sandry admitted, “but I’m certain this is not good news. I’m going to send you home, my dear. I’m sure Gil will be glad to escort you.”

“I understand,” Aurora assured her, still wide-eyed. “I’m happy to help any time. I’m always glad to be useful.”

Sandry smiled. “Hug?”

Aurora grinned and they embraced, holding each other close for a long moment. “I love you,” Aurora said, reaching up to kiss Sandry’s cheek. She accepted the kiss and then offered one of her own.

“I love you, my dear. Let’s get you home.”

Chapter Text

Sandry sent Aurora home with Gil and immediately joined the chain. I’m sorry I’m late. I just sent Aurora with Gil and half a dozen guards, they should be home shortly. When you beckoned I had someone claiming to be a messenger from Niko. Weird, right?

Definitely weird, Briar agreed. Why wouldn’t he just use the mirror? Or send a bird?

Precisely. I— Sandry hesitated. I’m sorry — but I asked Aurora to come with me to hear the man and she confirmed he was being dishonest.

All three of them felt Tris begin to thunder, anger flashing across their bonds like lightning. Lakik curse it, Sandry! You know how I feel about that!

No, I know, Sandry retorted, defensive and annoyed but not at all surprised by Tris’s reaction. But this is a serious situation, Tris. Niko—

That is exactly my point! This is seriously dangerous stuff we may be dealing with here and she’s a child, Tris snarled, fury building. And I explicitly told you I won’t tolerate—

Is she a child though? Sandry demanded, her own temper beginning to inch in. Isn’t that what you asked all those years ago, about us? And we weren’t much older than she is now, Tris! Can she be both a child and a mage? I needed her help. That’s the bottom line. I couldn’t have been sure if that man had been truthful or not without her and I knew I needed to be sure. And on the very day she happened to join me at the citadel, when she so rarely does so? To have the message arrive just as I finished midday with her? Do you really think the gods placed her there for no reason? Think about it, Tris! There’s something big at play here and Aurora was needed. Now we know we need to find Niko and I’m more certain than ever that something is boiling under the surface of all of this. We all feel it and this is proof.

She deserves to have a childhood, Tris argued weakly, losing momentum rapidly as the realization dawned that Sandry was likely right. They all do. They shouldn’t have that stripped from them just because they have magic. That isn’t fair. I don’t want them used. They deserve better than that.

I’m not using anybody, Tris, and especially not any of our children. I would love to keep them innocent forever too. But that isn’t how the world works and when the gods demand you step into your power, what choice do any of us really have? You’ve never been one to back away from doing your part and you can’t expect your children to back away either.

Tris didn’t respond, her magical self wavering for a moment as emotions surged. Within a breath her control was reestablished. Briar? she demanded. Thoughts?

They all felt his sigh. You know my thoughts, Coppercurls. We been through this time and again. I think we’re given our gifts for a reason and we’re meant to use them for good when we can. And I know you feel that way too. We can’t coddle them forever, Coppercurls, much as we would all like to. If they’re ready to step up, I think we ought to follow their lead and just stick close and guide them as best we can. Gotta let those babies fly sometime, Bird Dam. They all felt the playful nudge he aimed at her and the mood lifted slightly. And anyway, if you believe all that shit Niko spewed about our kids being important, do you really think whatever great things they do will have nothing to do with their magic?

As much as I hate to interrupt, Daja drawled, we really need to focus here.

Right, Tris agreed darkly. We’re all secure, then?

Securely rooted, Tris moved in close to the cloud-like apparition and began a thorough investigation, poking and prodding cautiously. The other three kept their magic steady even as they continued on with their day, half-focused on each task so they could be sure Tris was safe. They all felt the jolt when Tris was grabbed and swept further from them as though she were caught in a riptide. The three held fast and pulled hard, combining the tenacity of plant life and the solid strength of metal and the versatility of cloth. It took some time and they were all beginning to feel battered when they felt another jolt as Tris was released from the cloud, spat out as though she’d been too tough to chew.

They all reeled, anxiously checking on one another to make sure everybody was okay and immediately realizing none of them could feel Tris. Numbly as panic set in, Briar heard himself mutter, “El, I gotta go,” as he passed by the small woman and prayed his trembling legs could continue to carry him. Vaguely he heard voices both in his head and around his physical self as he hurried out of the chamber, picking up speed as he went first toward his workroom for his healers kit.

Briar! Sandry all but yelled through their connection, finally breaking through his fog. He flinched and she soothed him with gentle patience even as she fought to keep her own panic from overwhelming her. Do you need help getting her down from her tower? she asked again. I can’t feel her at all.

No, the trees will help. I don’t know if we’ll need a healer. I’ll let you know. Bag in hand, Briar bolted toward his wife.

She’s probably just drained, Daja said. I’ll meet you there. She was already sprinting in that direction from where she had been inspecting the protection chain she’d made for around their land.

As Briar traveled toward Tris, he called upon his shakkan. The little tree had helped to root them all but its magic was nearly untouched. He called some of that power to him now, replenishing his own pool and moving faster for it. By the time he made it to the base of her tower, he had the strength to guide the branches of the tree into gently lowering the unconscious Tris to the ground while Chime darted frantically around her and shrieked a noise that sounded like shattering glass. Daja approached at a run just as Tris touched the ground and both of them were on their knees next to her in an instant.

Reaching into his bag, Briar pulled out the vial labeled ‘Wake the Dead’ and uncorked it while simultaneously slipping his other arm under Tris’s shoulders and lifted her into a slight recline.  He held the vial under her nose and held his breath as Daja murmured a prayer, holding Tris’s hand in both of hers. The redhead was a sickly off-white color and she was breathing but her breaths were shallow and uneven. She sputtered and coughed and Briar used his teeth to replace the cork in the vial and tossed it into the grass, repositioning himself to better support Tris as she began to cough. When she finally caught her breath, she went limp and Briar tugged her into his lap, cradling her head and her knees and shaking her.

“Tris,” he said loudly, voice cracking, “I need you to wake up and talk to me just for a moment so I know you’re okay. Then you can rest all you need, beautiful.” He shook her again, hard, and Daja squeezed her hand. Tris’s eyes fluttered open briefly, unfocused, and she mumbled something that sounded vaguely like an insult. Briar took a deep, shaky breath. “That’ll do.” The arm under her knees he moved around to her hip and held her to him, kissing her head and trying to get his nerves under control. Chime pressed against Briar’s side and reached up to rest her head against Tris, tinkling quietly.

“She’s completely drained,” Daja said, releasing Tris’s hand with one more squeeze. “Not a speck of magic left. And obviously she’s exhausted. What is that thing?”

“A real powerful mage trap,” he said quietly, voice quivering with fury and fear. “And disguising it as a cloud formation ain’t exactly original… but right above Tris’s tower? It was a trap meant for her. Meant to take down the mage among us that looks like the biggest threat. So who’s coming for us? And how do we dismantle that shit without ending up like this?”

They were both silent for a while, each running through various ideas and spells and oils in their minds and trying to formulate a plan.

“If we can wake her up, maybe she saw enough before it took hold that she’ll be able to give us some valuable information,” Daja suggested.

“Ain’t gonna be able to wake her any time tonight.”

“What about the kids?” Daja asked, running her hands over the engravings on her staff and trying to draw strength and wisdom from her ancestors. “Do we evacuate them?”

“Evacuate them where?” Briar demanded, glaring at her. “Ain’t nowhere safer than here, not with everything we got set up.”

“Our spells,” Daja said, pointing upward, “didn’t detect that. Tris did. And she was right here when she got hurt.”

“Ain’t nowhere safer,” he repeated stubbornly. “We’ll keep them all in the Chamber for the night like we discussed and we see what we can figure out about that.”

***

“I’m sorry to intrude,” Sandry said before Lark had a chance to greet her. “Do you have a moment? We need to speak urgently, in private.” She smiled apologetically at their current charge, who shrugged and climbed the stairs to the attic. “Is Rosethorn here?”

Without a word, Lark disappeared into Rosthorn’s room and returned with the shorter woman in tow. Mouth tight but knowing Sandry wouldn’t interrupt her rest for something frivolous, she placed her hands on her hips and waited for Sandry to speak.

“When is the last time either of you heard from Niko?“

Lark and Rosethorn exchanged a look. “Nearly two weeks now,” Rosethorn answered, eyebrows furrowed. “We were just talking about it today. We should have heard from him by now, even as forgetful as he can be.”

“I agree. A messenger arrived for me today, claiming to have been sent by Niko. He told me the council had ended and that he was being called away on urgent business but would be in contact soon. I was fortunate enough to have Aurora with me and she confirmed that none of it was true. I’m worried something’s happened to him. And if that isn’t bad enough… Tris found an unknown magic disguised as clouds above our home. She tried to investigate it but it made her ill. It drained her magic more quickly and more thoroughly than we could have imagined and she may have only survived it because she was securely tethered. We were able to pull her back before it was too late but it was a near thing.”

“Is she alright?” Lark asked, dark eyes solemn.

“I think so,” Sandry said anxiously. “Her magic is so thoroughly drained I can’t even feel her. I just spoke with Briar and he said she’s completely exhausted. On my way here I sent Willow that way to check that she and the babies are fine. Briar’s worried, I can tell.” She rubbed tiredly at her face. “I’m going to send one of my guards back to Summersea presently and get a party out searching for Niko, starting at Lightsbridge. I’ll stop by to see Moonstream before I leave and request more focused scrying for Niko and for the magic at work over our land. I just wanted to see if maybe you’d heard from Niko recently and update you on what’s happening.”

“Thank you,” Lark said, visibly worried. “We’ll let you know if we hear anything. Please keep us updated.”

“I’ll come with you,” Rosethorn  said firmly. “In case an extra pair of hands is needed. I’m not scheduled for service until dawn.”

“We’re glad for all the help we can get,” Sandry admitted, smiling gratefully at her foster mothers.

***

Hey, do you know what’s going on? Sage asked Bae through their magics. He lowered his book far enough to frown at her as she stretched out so that her small frame took up the entirety of the couch she occupied. The adults are all on edge and they don’t want us leaving here. Papa left in an awful hurry and he felt — off, somehow. And everyone is closed off to us. All the grown ups, I mean.

They haven’t bothered to deign me with the details either, he grumbled back, rolling his eyes. They’ve got us blocked off tight though. I checked thoroughly.

Doesn’t it make you crazy? Amaya asked, having felt their active connection and intruded without hesitation. Not knowing? Not being told what’s happening? It makes me crazy. Obviously something’s wrong! Look at poor Ellie — she’s twitching like a cornered rat and babbling nonstop. I’m worried she isn’t getting enough air.

Sure, he agreed, but there’s nothing to be done and I’m certain we’ll find out what’s going on soon. That’s good enough for me. Now leave me be, I’m trying to read.

“Bae?” The redhead blushed hotly when he realized he’d been asked a question that he hadn’t heard.

“Sorry,” he mumbled with a sheepish half-smile for Ellie. “Distracted.”

Ellie laughed, amused and very much used to the children’s collective distractibility. “You’re entirely fine, Bae, dear. Arlen was telling me that you and he got into a brawl when I was gone. I’m shocked! I can’t recall you ever getting into a fight before. Not a real one, I mean.”

Face still red, Bae shrugged awkwardly. “I don’t like to fight,” he mumbled.

“That’s why I was so surprised. I’m not judging, mind. I know you well enough to know if you were fighting it was for good reason and I know full-well how people can be.“

The boy smiled humorlessly and nodded, anxiously running his fingers along the edges of his book.

“Those boys were being assholes,” Amaya stated for her brother, hair beginning to spark. “Saying nasty shit — and about Mama, too! Like she’s done anything to any one of them. They’re damn lucky it was Bae they said that stuff to and not me because he had much more restraint than I would have had. Worthless kaqs.”

“Oh,” Ellie murmured sorrowfully. “I’m terribly sorry you experienced that, boys, truly. People can be unbelievably cruel and for no reason at all except maybe to make themselves feel superior. I think some people just want to bring others down so they feel like they’re higher up. In reality they’re only exposing themselves for the filth they are at their cores. It’s despicable. I’ll never claim to be perfect but I cannot fathom purposefully making people feel bad. I feel dreadful enough about myself when I can’t keep my silly mouth shut and say things accidentally that hurt people. And to do so with every intent of causing harm? Unthinkable.”

“Seems more people are nasty than not,” Kari commented quietly, frowning. “It’s been nice, being here. Everybody is decent. It’s a rare thing, seems like.” Ellie wrapped her arms around his shoulders and squeezed; Kari blushed hotly and tensed. She took no offense and released him with one more affectionate pat to his shoulder.

“It’s depressing,” added Aurora, nodding. “And always over the stupidest things! I was teased at market for having a nice dress. It was too nice, they decided, and it meant I’m stuck up. I can’t help it my auntie makes beautiful clothes and I won’t apologize for feeling pretty in them either.”

“Just don’t take it personally,” Ellie advised, not for the first time, “or if you must take it personally, see if you can find the positive in it. I mean, really, it’s often their own insecurities causing them to be hateful. And truthfully, I think much of the time it’s an intimidation thing. They feel threatened by you for one reason or another and they decide to try to knock you down rather than try to climb to your level. It’s a horrible, backwards sort of compliment but we really must take them where we can get them in this life, don’t you find?”

Clover giggled into her hands. “I think it really just shows anyone with sense how stupid they are,” she said loftily, adjusting her curls with care as she peered into the full-length mirror between the kitchen and the sitting area. “They said Mama was fat and ugly,” she informed Ellie flatly, green eyes grave, “but she’s the most beautiful lady in the whole entire world. All their loud mouths told any of us is how stupid and mean they are. Mama is the same beautiful she was before they gabbed their nonsense. All they did is waste their breath and the boys’ time.”

Ellie beamed at Clover, who eased one flowering vine out of her hair and moved it a curl over, oblivious with her tongue poking out of the corner of her mouth. “Right you are,” Ellie said with pride.

“I most often am,” Clover said casually. Ellie giggled and Sage rolled her eyes.

“Speaking of humble,” Juniper quipped, grinning, “I missed staff training with Auntie Daj’. Papa does his best when she’s gone but it’s just not the same.” She shook her head and sighed deeply. “Has she said when she wants to start back up, Ellie?”

“Not specifically,” Ellie replied, eyes sparkling with amusement. “But I do know she’s excited to get back at it. Just give her a little time to get back into a routine and she’ll let you know. It won’t be long, lovely.”

Finally content with her hair again, Clover twirled her way into the kitchen and snatched a cookie from the counter. “Grab me one?” Bae called. She selected another and brought it to her brother, sitting next to him and taking a small bite of her own.

“I just don’t understand why you were so upset about the whole deal,” Arlen complained, throwing a cloth ball at Bae. It bounced off of his book and the redhead scowled at him. “The fight, I mean. I thought it was good fun. And they deserved worse than they got, you know? And, I mean, not to brag or anything… but we did way better than I thought we would. We really kind of kicked ass.”

“If you only kind of kicked ass, you’re not doing it right,” Amaya informed the blonde boy with a cheeky grin.

He flashed a smile. “Cut us some slack, it was our first real fight. And we were definitely winning before Frostpine showed up. Come on, Bae, admit that it was fun. You know you sort of enjoyed putting them in their place.”

Bae fought the twitching of a smile. “Papa says the first thing about doing something stupid, is not to admit to doing it,” he said dryly. “Anyway, it would be more fun if I didn’t have to feel the damage I deal them. It’s — unpleasant.” He suppressed a shudder and Clover snuggled close to him, resting her head on his side. He wrapped his arm around her and squeezed gently. “Still, I guess it was kinda fun,” he admitted quietly, finally cracking a small smile at the grinning Arlen.

Amaya rolled her eyes. “You’re so stupid, the both of you. Hey, Ellie — where’s Mama? I don’t feel her and it’s starting to bother me.” She tapped her head.

“She’s still working with those odd clouds above her tower,” she said, smiling apologetically. “It must be more complicated than she had figured. Magic is fickle like that, you know. I’m sure we’ll get an update soon. In the meantime, we may as well relax and be glad for the good company, yes? What shall we do? Any ideas?”

Amaya’s lips tightened and she poked at Bae through their connection. He glared at her. I’m serious, she complained, worried. I can’t feel Mama at all, Bae, it’s weird. Even when they have us shut out for privacy, there’s always a wisp of Mama’s magic in case I need help keeping my magic contained. She’s not there.

They’ve got all the protective wards up, remember? It’s probably making things murkier, that’s all. It’s getting late so we’ll probably be sleeping here tonight. Whatever’s going on, they’re worried; but if Mama was hurt, I would know and I think you would too.

Yeah, she agreed slowly, chewing on a fingernail. You’re probably right.

Chapter Text

“I wasn’t given much detail,” Willow fussed quietly as she walked into the tree cottage.

Briar grimaced and shut the door harder than he intended, his face lined with worry. “We don’t have much detail to give. There’s some kind of foreign magic at work above her tower so she went to investigate. She anchored through me and Sandry and Daj’, and damn good thing, ‘cause it drained everything from her and damn quick. She ain’t got a speck of magic just now. She didn’t even have time to react and she was ready for trouble, Willow.”

He led her back to their bedroom. Tris was sleeping deeply, propped up at an angle by a pile of pillows with Chime curled on her chest and the cat by her side.

“She looks the picture of comfort,” Willow commented with a small smile. She sat on the bed facing Tris and both dragon and cat protested loudly. “Now then, I’m only here to help,” the healer chided. “If you care for her, you’ll let me do my job.” The animals quieted but watched with reproach as she placed her fingers to Tris’s wrist. There was a flash of light to Briar’s vision and then Willow dropped, collapsing on top of Tris as the cat bolted and Chime shrieked. Briar froze, shocked, for only a moment and then he was rolling Willow off of Tris and feeling for a pulse. He found it with a cold rush of relief and then he pulled out the waking oil from his inner tunic pocket. He popped the seal and held it under her nose, shaking her shoulder as he did so and calling frantically to Daja and Sandry, Something’s happened to Willow. She was trying to check Tris and she just dropped!

Briar felt them both shift to see what he saw, just as Willow started coughing. He helped her to sit up and said, “Willow, can you hear me? Are you alright?” She nodded as her coughing began to subside, slowly tapering off as she caught her breath.

“Urda bless me!” the woman rasped, clutching at her chest. “What a smell!”

“Sorry,” Briar said unapologetically, rubbing her back gently. “You passed out, had me worried. How do you feel?”

“Dizzy,” she muttered groggily. “Tired,” she added with a heavy slur, going limp again. Briar guided her back down onto the bed, confused.

I don’t like this, he told his sisters as he stared at the two women. Ain’t seen the like. She just dropped.

I’m not getting anywhere here either, Daja added, glum. If I get too close, I can feel the undertow trying to take hold and I can’t get any identifying information from this far away.

I don’t know what to do for Tris and Willow, Briar said, trying to ignore the bubble of panic swelling in his gut as he ran through his options frantically. I can’t be sure but I’d wager Willow’s drained, same as Tris. I can’t bring in another healer because I have to assume they’d meet the same fate. I’d like to check on their magics with mine but I suspect I’d be drained if I tried. Lakik’s teeth. Maybe we can find a way to trap that thing without touching it. Can we create a net big enough, secure enough?

Sandry piped in just then. That isn’t a bad idea and I want the two of you to think further on it. I’d like to see if I can map this thing out. Can one of you cover me while I’m in trance? We’re almost home. I’ll go straight to my workroom and start setting up my big loom. If someone could bring me something I can eat quickly and a cup of tea, please?

Of course. Briar said, breathing deeply and running trembling fingers along the poetic lines of his little pine, trying to absorb some of its calm indifference. Feeling Sandry’s weariness in addition to her resolve, he passed a tendril of magic to her so she could replenish her stores. When she hesitated, he said, Take it, Duchess. If you think you got a chance of figuring this shit out, you’re gonna need the extra. I’ve got plenty with my shakkan’s help and you really don’t want to run the risk of depletion. It ain’t good for the baby.

There was a tense silence in which they all thought anxiously of Tris.

Thank you, Sandry said quietly, accepting the flow of magic and blinking back tears. She shifted in her saddle and Rosethorn glanced at her from her own horse.

“Are you alright?” the earth dedicate asked, sharp eyes taking in the swell of emotions visible on Sandry’s face.

“Willow tried to check on Tris and now she’s unconscious too. We’re assuming she’s been drained.”

“Mila,” Rosethorn whispered, closing her eyes and consciously keeping herself from tensing on the reins. “What is this thing? Of all the times for Niko to wander off— He’ll hear it from me as soon as he’s back, mark my words. He won’t be living this one down anytime soon.” Sandry pretended that she didn’t notice the rasp of suppressed emotion behind Rosethorn’s words.

“I can’t imagine it’s a coincidence that Niko is unaccounted for and now I can’t help but wonder if it’s a coincidence that Moonstream is ill, though perhaps that’s a bit far fartched. She’s been ill for a while. It just feels to me as though someone is trying to take all of the great mages down one at a time. Who it could be, I haven’t the faintest idea but obviously there’s at least one decent mage at work here, probably more than one. None of our seers are finding anything helpful. The temple mages know to be on guard just in case any of them could be a target but as far as we know there haven’t been any temple mages attacked, praise be. I’m not sure how we can get close enough to this thing to unravel it without getting drained. I’m going straight to my workroom to try to map it out and glean some worthwhile information that way. Wish me luck.”

“You’ll need a lot more than luck to get past that,” Rosethorn commented as she eyed the cloud above the tree tower. The cloud had grown both bigger and darker and now it loomed ominously.

“Sure enough,” Sandry agreed with as much good cheer as she could muster, “but a bit of luck could only help matters and, as Briar would say, I’ll take whatever help I can get.”

Rosethorn smiled grimly. 

***

Sandry was thoroughly engrossed in the setting up of her loom when Gil walked in with a plate of food in one hand and a steaming cup of tea in the other. He sat them down on a small table and watched her for a while, entranced as always by the effortlessly graceful motions of her hands and the determined set of her face. She muttered to herself on occasion as she chose each individual thread with purpose, carefully considering her options and more than once switching out a previously chosen thread for something else.

“Sandry,” he said quietly as he stepped forward.

She blinked at him, confused for a moment, then she smiled tiredly and opened her arms wide. “Oh, am I ever glad to see you,” she said with feeling as he wrapped her in a tight hug. She rested her head on his chest and took a moment to feel him and to pray.

“Your tea’s getting cold,” he warned her in a whisper. A little louder, he murmured, “I didn’t want to interrupt but I thought cold tea might be worse than a break in concentration.”

“Certainly the right call. Thank you.” She pulled back far enough to reach up on tip toe for a kiss, which he gladly offered with building passion. When she pulled away he pouted playfully at her and she giggled, patting his cheek. “Later,” she promised. “Tea?”

He grinned and kissed her cheek, then took her arm and walked with her to the table. She sipped at her tea. “Make sure you eat something too,” he said, watching her closely. “A small something, at least. I don’t want you ill.”

“I will, thank you. You know, I’m glad for your company and for the food and drink but, truthfully, I was hoping for a mage to keep an eye on things while I work.”

“I see how it is,” he joked mournfully, shaking his head. “It’s the mages you want, not poor magicless me.”

Sandry snorted a laugh and rolled her eyes. “Oh, you poor dear,” she teased, eyes dancing. “Forever cast aside.”

He grinned. “Daja’s coming. I told her I’d bring the food if she brought the magic. Seemed a fair deal. She didn’t even dicker.”

“Perfect. Oh,” she turned back toward the loom, frowning, her food forgotten. Gil knew the signs of her focus soon to be only on her work and he grabbed the plate from the table, pointedly holding it up in front of her. “Oh, right.” She selected a handful and waved the plate away. “It’s just very complicated, trying to anticipate what threads I may need. If I don’t have the right threads then I’m really just running in place and I don’t dare waste any energy on a goose chase. There’s too much at stake.” She ate quickly, hugged Gil one more time, and then got back to work setting up her loom. She was just placing the final thread when Daja walked in.

“I know exactly how long it takes for you to set up when it’s complicated like this,” Daja commented with level amusement. Sandry smiled at her and the Trader went on, more serious, “How confident are you that this will work? All I can tell you without getting too close is that it has no metal to it. Briar’s as baffled as I am. We’re talking about ways to capture or suppress it but I hate going in blind.”

“This is definitely a Tris puzzle,” Sandry said grimly, “and I assume that’s precisely the point. But if one of us is able to decipher it, we may have the advantage of surprise on our side. They could be relying on Tris being the only one able to get close enough. I should be able to weave just a tiny thread of Tris’s magic into the spell and that will give my magic a more ingrained understanding of the weather elements involved. I don’t need much.” She hesitated. “Although… I still can’t feel her at all. Can you?” Daja shook her head. “If I can’t find her, there’s no thread to grasp. Donkey dung.”

Briar, a moment? I had in mind to borrow a thread of Tris’s magic for this spell but I can’t even find the slightest trace of her. Is she okay?

I can’t feel her either, he said gloomily. Sandry couldn’t help but notice his mounting fear and she could sense that he was trying to veil his worries from her. She’s still out cold.

Do you suppose — Amaya? I don’t need much in the way of magic worked, I really just need the essence of her magic and a second pair of eyes that will know a true weather formation compared to a fake.

When Briar was silent, Daja joined the conversation. Put your coin where your mouth is, Thief Boy. You said they can be trusted to do their part as mages.

And I meant it, Briar said quietly, firmly. It’s just — I haven’t had a chance to talk to any of the kids about Tris or any of this, really, except that Tris was investigating that cloud.

I’ll tread lightly, Sandry assured him, and we can sit them down to talk properly after.

Right, he said uneasily as he watched Tris twitch in her sleep. Let me know if you need anything from me. I’ll go talk to all the kids and then I’ll send Amaya your way. You take good care of my girl.

You know I’d die before I’d let anything happen to her. Briar made a motion between their magics that felt like an ear tweak and Sandry smiled; she knew he knew.

***

Briar felt a rush of relief when he felt Rosethorn’s presence nearing. Even if she didn’t have any more answers than he did, she had a way of grounding him that he was yearning for. He opened the door just as she was approaching. She raised one elegant eyebrow at him.

“I’m sure Sandry filled you in,” he said as he turned and strode to his room. She followed at a brisk pace. “Neither of them have woken yet. I’ve tried to wake both of them a few times and they just sort of mumbled at me and went back to snoring.” They both stood with their hands firmly planted on their hips, looking at the sleeping women and thinking. “Haven’t had any success waking them but their vitals are good and I can’t find anything wrong with either of them. I can’t find traces of magic worked on them or anything of the like. As far as I can tell, they’re just exhausted and sleeping. The only reason I know Tris’s magic is drained is because we were connected when she was emptied. I’m assuming Willow is purged same as her but to check I’d have to connect my magic to hers and I don’t dare in case that’s all it takes to continue the drain chain.”

“If that’s all it takes, wouldn’t all of you have been drained when she was?” Rosethorn asked, mind working.

Briar took a moment to think. “It all happened really quickly,” he explained slowly, “but I think I felt Tris shielding us and severing the chain before it had a chance to spread. I can’t be certain but that’s the impression I got.”

They ran through every oil and potion Briar had tried and tried a few of Rosethorn’s recommendations with no success. Rosethorn was decidedly grumpy now, lips pursed and eyebrows knit. “We’ll just have to let them rest, then.”

Briar nodded, grim. “Told you,” he muttered petulantly. Rosethorn tweaked his ear, hard, and he didn’t even bother to hide his appreciation of her attention. “Got me feeling less than useless. Nothing I can think to do for them but let them build back their strength on their own, at least ‘til they wake. And that thing,” he gestured vaguely upward, “won’t let any of us close enough to examine it without taking us out like it did Tris. I hope Sandry’s mission is a success because if it ain’t — I don’t see how we got a chance here.”

Sandry’s voice blossomed in his mind. Briar, a moment? After their conversation ended, he nudged on his connection to Amaya. He had his daughter’s full attention the moment he reached for her. If you feel up to it, Sandry could use your help. He hesitated, wanting to be sure Amaya understood the gravity of the situation while also keeping her from becoming distraught. Her control during moments of emotional intensity was still a work in progress. That cloud Mama was checking out — it’s definitely bad news. Mama’s exhausted now but Sandry still could use the help of a weather witch, to feel for what’s normal and what ain’t.

Oh, Papa! Of course! Briar couldn’t help a private but proud smile at her enthusiasm. Right now? Where am I going?

In a moment. Amaya — you need to do precisely as Sandry tells you. He clasped her magic in his in a nearly-too-tight hold, trying to press the severity of the situation into her somehow. She listened intently, silent and still. This cloud — this thing, whatever it is — it drains magic and quick. When Sandry gives you direction, you can’t hesitate — you do exactly what you’re told to do exactly when you’re told to do so. And you need to keep a level head. Do not let your emotions get the better of you, Amaya. This is real and you need to focus.

Amaya, feeling the gravity of the moment, was uncharacteristically meek. Yes, Papa, she said. Do I go to Sandry’s workroom?

I’ll meet you where you are first so I can let everyone know what’s going on.

Briar turned to Rosethorn, who was waiting with unsurprised impatience for him to finish his silent conversations. “Amaya’s going to help Sandry to try to decipher that cloud.”

Rosethorn raised one eyebrow. “Do you think she’s ready?”

Briar shrugged. “We’ll find out. She’s eager enough and I think she understands how serious this situation is. She’s come a long way.”

“Will she be able to maintain control if the situation gets thorny?” 

“She’ll have Sandry to guide her. Sandry has always had a calming effect on ‘May, and she’s been a lot better about keeping her control since the last incident. It’s like I’ve been prattling on to Tris — we gotta give them their chances and maybe they’ll make mistakes. But they’ll learn and we’ll figure it out as we go. She’ll be fine.”

“You aren’t worried?”

“‘Course I am. I’m fucking terrified. But I ain’t about to hold her back neither.”

Rosethorn smiled. “You aren’t about to hold her back either.”

“Yeah, that too,” Briar muttered with an impish smile. His smile faded as quickly as it had appeared. “I need to go talk to the kids. Do you mind…?”

Rosethorn waved a hand at him. “Go. It’s not like they’re particularly challenging to care for. While I’m here I’m going to pester your herbs.”

“Pester away,” Briar called as he walked away, “but if they start moping I expect you to apologize to them.” Rosethorn snorted and smiled crookedly.

Chapter Text

The children were on Briar the moment he walked through the door, loudly chorusing their complaints and concerns.

“Everybody sit!” he hollered over the clamoring, gesturing toward the sitting area. They all found seats, whining and grumbling as they went, and when they’d quieted enough for Briar’s satisfaction, he stood before them all and said, “I know everybody’s got questions. I don’t have a lot of time but I’d like to do what I can to ease your minds before I get back to work. Mama’s resting and the rest of us are doing what we can to figure out what that cloud thing is and how to get rid of it.”

“Is Mama okay?” Clover asked, concern evident in her wide green eyes, nearly vibrating in her seat with the effort it took to stay sitting. “We can’t feel her in our magics like we normally can. I can’t even feel a whisper of her, Papa! And she’s always there at least a little. Always, always.”

“Mama’s okay. She’s — that thing drained her magic and her energy and she’s just truly exhausted right now. She’s sleeping and there’s not much to be done but let her rest.”

“Did you fetch her a healer?” Bae asked, frowning. “If we’re safest here and we can’t even go to our cottage, then why isn’t Mama resting here? Shouldn’t she be here, with us, where it’s safest?”

Leave it to Bae to ask the hard questions, Briar thought grimly. He sighed. “Of course I got her a healer. I had Willow sent to check in on her and now Willow’s sleeping too. Whatever magic is keeping Tris drained, it seems to have drained Willow through her somehow. I don’t dare bring her here and risk your safety.” Ellie had both hands over her mouth, eyes wide with horror from where she and Kari stood behind the farthest couch. Briar gave the woman a stern reminder glance and she did her best to look nonchalant, pursing her lips and tucking her hands behind her back and smiling reassuringly at Clover when she turned to look at her. Kari, hesitant, placed his hand on Ellie’s arm and she smiled warmly at him, wrapping that arm around his shoulders. He leaned into the hug, blushing but glad to be a comfort to her. He’d grown quite fond of Ellie. The rest of the children were staring at Briar with mixed expressions of fear and confusion.

“So you don’t even really know if she’s okay,” Juniper said icily, grey-green eyes sharp. “What if she never wakes up?”

Briar scowled, his belly clenching uncomfortably at the thought. “Don’t be so dramatic, Ju. She’s fine. I’ve checked both of them out thoroughly and there’s no reason to think there’s anything wrong with either of them other than sheer exhaustion.”

“My magic is connected to hers and Willow’s isn’t,” Bae said, standing up, “Papa, bring her here and maybe I can—”

“No.” Briar stared hard at his son, grave. “Absolutely not. We’re not risking it.”

“Papa—”

“I said no,” Briar said, louder now. Bae pressed his trembling lips together and sat back down, hard, glaring stubbornly back at his father even as his eyes reddened. Briar took a deep breath and tried to soften himself, knowing his children were all even more frightened than he was. “Your mother has put a lot of years into the level of control she has over her magic. You know this. She went up there with a full understanding of how dangerous it could be. She is powerful and she was prepared to defend herself and it still took her down. I don’t want to scare you but I need you to understand that this is a serious situation and I want you all to be prepared to defend yourself by any means necessary, should it come to that. You’ll all stay here tonight. I don’t want any of you doing anything with your magics without direct permission from one of us adults. No mind-speak, even, for now, unless it’s an emergency. I want full containment on all of your magics but make sure you can gain quick access should you need it to defend yourself. Now is the time to show off how much control you have. Clover — that includes speaking with the plants and healing their ills and all. You can love on them all you’d like in the normal ways but your magic must stay contained within you. It’s important. Do you understand?”

The little redhead nodded meekly along with the other children. She had scrunched herself up where she sat next to Bae, her knees to her chin and tears trickling down both cheeks. Briar smiled sadly at her and then at them all in turn. “It will be okay, my sprouts. We just need to be sure we aren’t taking any unnecessary risks while we figure this out. Where there is one mage trap, there are likely to be many. You’ve all got your amulets on, yes? The ones that protect from outside magic sources.” The children collectively nodded. “Good. I don’t know that it will be enough to protect from something like this, but we’ll take any help we can get.”

“What about me?” Sage asked, chewing on a thumbnail but otherwise appearing less worried than the rest. “Can I use my magic, just to see?”

Briar hesitated, then grimaced sadly. “I’m really sorry, Sagey. I’d feel better if we keep the magic entirely contained for now. If your magic isn’t within reach, it can’t be taken. I’d just as soon be cautious for now.” The girl nodded, chin wobbling but she thrust it out stubbornly anyway and took a long deep breath. Briar’s belly clenched again when he felt Sage’s magic retreating from the plants and air around them. He could almost see Sage physically shrinking into herself. He breathed deeply, steadying himself as emotions swelled. “I’m going to take Amaya to Sandry because she needs her help—” Briar raised his hands against the unsurprising uproar and when he could be heard again, he went on, louder, “She needs to borrow a sliver of weather magic to better map that thing out. She was going to get Mama’s help but that’s not possible right now.”

“So you trust Amaya but not me,” Bae griped, still frowning darkly. “What’s the difference between her using her magic and me using mine?”

Briar stared at Bae, level. “You know it has nothing to do with trust,” he said quietly. “Amaya won’t be using her magic, not in the same sense you would be if you were to work on Mama. Sandry will have full control of that situation and Amaya isn’t working magic, not really. She’s — donating her essence to the spell. Bae, I saw what happened to Willow and until we have a better understanding of what’s going on, it is not worth the risk. I have more faith in you than you know, Bae, and now I need you to trust me too. There’s nothing you can do for Mama right now. I wish there was and if anything changes I’ll let you know. Right now I need you here. I need you to keep calm and keep your sisters safe and as comfortable as they can be, considering. We are all frightened and we gotta have each other’s backs. Fighting amongst ourselves is the worst thing we can do right now.” Bae softened and nodded, lips trembling still but anger ebbing. “Right now we’re focused on obtaining information. That’s what this is about. Sandry needs a tiny thread of Amaya’s magic to get a proper understanding. We’ve weighed risks and benefits and we’ve decided this is the best path to take. If we’re lucky, we’ll be able to glean enough intel to hedge our bets.”

“Yes, Papa,” Bae said aloud in solidarity, leaning back and tugging the now-sobbing Clover close to him. She cuddled up and buried her face in his tunic. The other children followed his lead and murmured their agreements, however reluctantly.

“We’ll get the cots set up and Ellie will stay here with you,” Briar said, falling to his knees and opening his arms wide. All of the children except for Kari gathered close and took part in the group hug. “The rest of us will be in when we can to let you know what’s going on. I expect all of you to listen the first time you’re told to do anything. And when you go to the privy, I want you going in groups of at least three. Safety in numbers.”

“We’ll be fine, Papa,” Aurora assured him, leaning over Juniper to kiss his cheek. He smiled at her. He could see she was afraid but determined to do her part.

Briar spent an extra minute consoling the hysterical Clover before sadly nudging her toward Ellie, who took over the effort. He touched base with Sage and when he was sure every kid had gotten some affection, Briar took Amaya’s arm and they left.

***

“Thank you, Briar,” Sandry said, wrapping her arms around his neck and holding on tight for a long moment.  When she released her hold on him she turned to Amaya and held the girl’s hands in both of hers. “And thank you, Amaya. This isn’t a small ask.”

The girl nodded. “I’m happy to help. What do I do?”

Sandry gestured to a pile of cushions near the loom, where Daja was already situated and busily twisting wires into protective shapes. “Sit, get comfortable. It will be a long process, I’m afraid, and your part is really very simple.”

Briar hugged Amaya and murmured, “Be careful and do as you’re told. Maintain control and stay vigilant.”

“Yeah, I know,” Amaya grumbled with an eye roll. “You said as much once or twice. Or half a million times. Somewhere in that general area.”

Briar grinned. “That’s my girl. I’ll check in soon, ladies. Best luck.”

“Sit and have some tea,” Daja suggested. “Your papa says this should help us maintain our stamina without getting jittery. Let’s hope he’s right.”

“Explain to me what’s going to happen?”

“Essentially,” Sandry explained quietly as she settled at her loom, “I’m going to dive into my magic — with a thread of yours along for the ride — and pull out threads of it like I have here in the loom. I’ll be physically and magically weaving and by the end of it, if we’re so lucky, we may have a woven map that gives us a visual representation of what we’re dealing with. All you need to do is meditate, access your magic, and trust in me.”

Amaya didn’t have to think twice about trusting her aunt Sandry. “You need my magic because it’s in the shape of a cloud?”

“Not because that’s how it’s being disguised — the appearance of an illusion is basically irrelevant. I need you because the clouds appear to be the actual vessel for the spell itself. The weather is a major component. Tris was confident that it was an actual ‘storm-sprout’, as she called it. In which case, at its core, it still believes itself to be weather rather than magic and having you along to translate may help immensely.”

Amaya ran a thoughtful finger over her bottom lip and glanced at Daja, who raised a questioning eyebrow. “What about Aurora? Would bringing a thread of her magic into the weaving allow for better Sight, maybe? The possibility of foretelling in the weaving?”

Sandry blinked at her and thought about it for a moment. “Perhaps… It hadn’t even occurred to me. I’ve only ever worked within the confines of our circle, as far as weaving magic goes. I honestly hadn’t even considered any of you until I needed a replacement for Tris’s thread.”

“Well, we’re just as much a part of the circle as Mama is,” Amaya said with confidence. “I— it’s silly. But I just feel like she ought to be here, you know?”

Daja was frowning at the wire she twisted. “Should I go get her?”

Sandry bit her lip. “I’m concerned if I bring Aurora in it may become too complicated. If it’s too complicated for what I have prepared, it will be a jumbled nonsensical mess and a complete waste of time and energy. On the other hand,” she met Amaya’s confident grey eyes “Yes, I think so. It’s worth a try. Touch base with Briar first.”

Without a word, Daja was up and out the door. Amaya fidgeted where she sat and sipped at her tea. “Papa’s frightened.”

“We all are,” Sandry said quietly. “This is unprecedented. But we’ve accomplished many unusual things in our lives and I’m certain we aren’t done yet.”

“No, indeed,” Amaya agreed, grinning. “In fact, I’d wager we’re only just getting started.”

***

After Briar left, Ellie and the children moved the couches against the trunk-walls and set up the cots and then everybody tried to find ways to stay busy. The older children worked to keep the atmosphere light with jokes and games but everybody was on edge. Clover was wildly emotional, giggling maniacally, losing her temper, and melting into tears in turns. Bae and Sage were both even quieter than usual and Juniper was cracking jokes after joke trying to make everybody laugh. Ellie and Aurora worked the hardest to keep everybody content and, along with Arlen and Kari, they were humoring Clover by trying to prepare a new recipe she’d devised with some rather dubious ingredients.

Aurora had decided to take a break and she noticed that Bae was restringing his bow in a decidedly gloomy manner so she made her way over to him. “Are you okay?” she asked, plopping next to him on his cot and nudging his knee with hers.

He shrugged. “Same okay as anyone else right now, I suppose.”

“That’s fair.” She rubbed tiredly at her eyes. “You know, I had been hoping for a bath tonight.”

Bae laughed, eyes brightening with humor. “We’re under attack and you’re worried about a bath?”

She shrugged, smiling lopsidedly. “I know it’s silly but it just sounds nice. The warm water is so soothing, you know? And the incredible smells Papa always puts in it?” She sighed. “I really just want this to be over. I hate seeing everybody so upset and I’m worried. About Mama, especially.”

“So am I.” He ran his fingers across the bend of his bow. “I’m so conflicted. I hate it when my heart and my head tell me two different things, and so loudly. I know Papa’s taking care of Mama and I trust that he knows best. Truly, I do.” His sister nodded her understanding and agreement. “Still… the need to go to her. The desperation to make sure she’s okay, ‘Ror. I can hardly stand it.”

“I understand. I feel the same way. I wish I could do more.”

“It’s incredibly frustrating, being unable to help, and it’s weird not to feel Mama.”

“It really is.” Aurora sighed. “I don’t think I realized how permeating Mama’s presence in my mind has always been. And it’s bizarre, because you’d think having someone in your mind like that would be weird or intrusive, you know? But instead it’s such a comfort, like a warm cuddle. It makes me feel safe. Without her there… it’s odd. Now imagine if we all couldn’t feel each other all the time? I can’t even fathom it. I imagine I would feel so — empty. It would be so lonely to have none of you in my head.”

Bae snorted. “I don’t know. The thought of not having Amaya and Clover dropping into my mind all day long isn’t a terrible one.”

Aurora laughed quietly. “Oh, hush. You would miss us all and you know it. You probably miss us already.”

“I’m trying really hard to miss you,” Bae said dryly, his face heavily sarcastic, “but you’re making it really difficult by doing that whole ‘being here with me’ thing.”

“Oh, you,” Aurora grumbled half-heartedly, equal parts amused and exasperated.

The door opened then and Daja entered. “Aurora,” she called. “Grab a book and come with me.”

Aurora and Bae exchanged a look and she said, “Don’t worry. Everything will be just fine.” He nodded and she hurried to follow Daja out of the chamber.

Bae sighed and replaced his bow in its case. He was going through his supply of arrows — not that there was so much as a feather out of place, as he well knew — when Arlen walked up and smacked the back of his head. Bae whirled around and glared at the blond boy.

“What’s your problem?” Bae snapped, turning back to his arrows with a huff.

“Just trying to lighten the mood,” Arlen said cheerfully. He watched as Bae carefully loaded his quiver and set the rest of his stock aside. “You preparing for battle or what?”

Bae shrugged. “It’s always good to be prepared.”

“You wanna spar, then? Keep our skills sharp, you know?”

Bae glanced at his friend, blue eyes bright and smile cheerful. He looked at Clover, who was chattering wildly with Ellie as they worked in the kitchen. He looked at Kari, slowly coming into his own with the group and currently discussing coal with Juniper. He saw Sage, curled up on her cot and pretending to sleep so no one could see how upset she was. He smiled at Arlen, who was waiting impatiently for a response.

“Yeah, okay,” Bae said finally, tucking his weaponry away and following Arlen to a clear spot in the center of the chamber.

Kari and Juniper joined them as they each warmed up, stretching muscles and planning their attacks.

“I get winner!” Juniper declared. “Kari, you wanna place bets?”

Kari grinned. “Sure. I’ll put a copper on Bae. That kid’s quick.”

Juniper put her fists on her hips. “Smart. But I’m willing to put my copper on Arlen. He’s scrappy. Arlen — you hear that? I got money on you, so don’t you dare lose!”

“Now I’m gonna lose on purpose just so you’re out a copper,” the blond boy teased, sticking his tongue out at her.

“Oh, he’ll do it, too!” Clover shrieked, running to join the others as the boys began circling each other. “He’s vindictive like that. He did it to me once, made me lose two whole coppers and a candy! I made him sorry for that.”

While the fight began and the onlookers cheered, Glenna slipped into the chamber unnoticed by all but Ellie.

“Any news?” Ellie asked anxiously, hurrying to fetch the other woman a cup for tea.

Glenna shook her head as she took the cup. “Nothing. Sandry says the magic weaving will take a while and Rosethorn said they’ve made no progress waking Tris and Willow.”

“Where’s Gil?”

“He’s in the stable,” Glenna replied between sips. “Supposedly there’s a stack of paperwork he doesn’t want Sandry to have to deal with tomorrow. More to the point, I think, he hates that he can’t do anything to keep her safe when she’s in her magic. He worries.”

“Well, at least he’s clever enough to know better than to complain,” Ellie commented with a little giggle. “The magic those four work, Glenna — it’s incredible, isn’t it? Some of the things they’ve done, I can hardly fathom! I understand Gil’s concerns though. I worry too. It’s big, serious magic they’re working, after all, but if anybody can deal with this, it will be them.”

“He’s learned to let her do what she does. I think—” Glenna froze when the sound of a starling’s chirping filled the room. Ellie dashed across the room and retrieved a small oval mirror, whispering a spell and touching the metal knot of an etched tree on the back side. A picture of Gil appeared in the mirror, hazy and jostling as he was clearly on horseback.

“I’m going to the citadel,” he explained. “There’s been a call for Sandry’s immediate presence but Briar wants to avoid pulling her out of her trance if we can help it, so I’m going to see what I can manage in her stead. Keep the mirror nearby in case I need to call for her, yeah?”

“Of course,” Ellie said anxiously. “Let us know if there’s anything we can do.”

“Just keep those kids safe and keep praying. I’ll be in touch soon.”

Chapter Text

When the mirror started chirping the second time, Ellie was ready for it. She jumped, startled, and then she snatched it from where she had it sat next to her on the couch as she marked her book and tossed it the other direction. Gil’s face appeared in the mirror. He was stationary this time, sitting before a well-lit hearth fire and looking deeply concerned.

“Rosethorn needs to go back to Winding Circle immediately,” he said without preamble. “There’s reason to believe there may be more attacks on local mages so Winding Circle is calling all mages to conference and to arms in case they’re targeted.”

Ellie looked at Glenna, who blinked tiredly from where she was curled, half asleep, on the adjacent couch. She sat up and nodded as she wiped the sleep from her eyes. “I’ll let her know,” she mumbled, and wasted no time leaving.

Ellie turned back to the mirror. “What’s going on?” she asked, anxious.

“I’m not exactly sure,” Gil admitted, a touch sheepish. “Sandry has those undercover spies of hers that mingle among the people, right? Well, one of those spies overheard a very hushed and nervous discussion about some unspecified mages. This was over a week ago. The lad didn’t hear anything specifically to indicate they were planning an attack or anything aggressive so there was no immediate investigation, but he said something about them didn’t sit right with him. He was clever enough to cast a quick track spell and they’re following that now to try to locate them. As soon as I told him there were mages being targeted he thought of them and immediately got to work.” Ellie closed her eyes in silent prayer. When she opened them, he asked, “Any word from Sandry?”

“Nothing yet, I’m sorry. But no news is likely good news in this case. These sorts of spells do usually take quite a while, you’ll remember. Daja’s keeping a close eye on them all and I know Briar has his protections in place as well. She’ll be just fine, Gil, don’t you worry.”

He smiled. “Thanks, Ellie. I’m going to stay here and see what we can figure out from this end. I’ll keep the mirror on me so if there’s any news, please let me know.”

“Of course I will. All the gods’ blessings, Gil.” With that, the mirror was nothing but a plain mirror again to all appearances. She set it aside nearby and sighed. There was a scuff nearby and she flinched, startled, then smiled sheepishly. “Oh! You frightened me!”

Sage grinned. “I don’t know how you didn’t hear me coming. It wasn’t exactly a graceful stroll.”

“It couldn’t have been that awful or I’d have noticed,” Ellie assured the girl, smile fading. “Are you alright?”

“Fine. Just couldn’t sleep.” She moved slowly, shuffling her feet and feeling in front of her with her hands, easing herself into the seat beside Ellie. “I’d like to say ‘I couldn’t help but overhear’,” Sage drawled with a crooked smile creeping onto her face, “but I didn’t bother to try to help it.”

Ellie chuckled. “It’s not like we were being particularly quiet. I’m sorry if we woke you.”

The girl shrugged. “Like I said, I couldn’t sleep. Between Juniper’s snoring and Clover’s whimpering, I was about to lose my mind over there.”

“Well, you know you’re always welcome with me,” Ellie said cheerfully. “I was only reading before Gil called on me.”

“What are you reading?”

“Oh, it’s lovely,” Ellie cooed. Then she blushed. “It isn’t one I could read aloud though, I’m afraid. It’s rather… oh… adult. Risqué.”

“I won’t tell if you won’t,” Sage said with an impish grin.

Still blushing, Ellie giggled into her hands. “Absolutely not,” she whispered through her mirth. “Your mother would skin me alive and we both know she would find out. Besides, even on my own judgement this one is far too much. It’s just not appropriate. Try again when you turn sixteen.”

Sage sighed. “Fine.” Ellie watched as the girl slowly moved her hands across the cushion between them, exploring with her fingers until she came in contact with the mirror. “What’s this?”

“The communication mirror.”

Something in Ellie’s tone of voice caught Sage’s attention. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” Ellie said quickly, trying to sound cheerful. “Just— a lot going on. You know.” The girl raised an eyebrow, mouth tightening, and Ellie sighed. “You’re far too astute for a five year old, do you know that? It’s only… it’s really quite dramatic to see you so… oh, I don’t even know what word I’m searching for. I’m just not used to seeing you without your magic to help you navigate. It’s bizarre and it feels very rude to tell you so.”

Sage frowned. “It’s even weirder for me, trust me.”

“I’m so sorry, Sage. This must be terribly difficult.”

She shrugged, a false half-smile adorning her face. She ran one hand through her cropped hair and said, “It’s my fault, really. I can’t complain.”

Ellie blinked. “What in Mila’s name do you mean?”

“I use my magic as a crutch. Rosethorn says so. I guess she’s right. If I lost my magic… or in times when I can’t use it… I’m helpless. A burden even, maybe.”

“Oh, Sage,” Ellie breathed, reaching out to hold Sage’s shoulder, thumb stroking her with gentle affection. “You are never a burden to any of us. Please don’t ever think that. None of us feel that way, not in the least.”

Sage shrugged. “Well, I do. I’ll work harder, when this is over. I’ll go without my magic and I’ll learn how to get on that way, so I don’t have to rely it.”

“Sage…” For once, Ellie found herself at a loss for words.

When the silence began to stretch, Sage added, “I don’t want pity.”

“I know that,” the woman whispered. She cleared her throat and found her voice again. “I could never pity you, Sage. I don’t pity you in the least. I admire you. You have such an incredible attitude and you’re remarkably tenacious. But you don’t need to torture yourself to prove what you’re capable of. None of us even remotely think of you as weak.”

“I just know what my faults are,” she continued, matter-of-fact and expressionless, pale green eyes staring vaguely toward Ellie’s lap. “I don’t like feeling weak,” she added, her voice dropping to a whisper and eyes beginning to glisten. She grimaced and shook her head, annoyed with herself. “I hate this.” Her voice caught and her face crumpled, her walls dropping with a crash as she began to cry. She leaned forward just as Ellie did and the woman tugged her close, petting her hair and wishing she had words that could comfort her small friend.

The sound of Sage’s soft sobs woke Bae from the almost-sleep he’d been hazily drifting through. He sat up and saw Sage with Ellie. His gut burned with anger. He looked around. Clover and Juniper were wedged onto one cot, both fast asleep. Kari and Arlen were at the table across the big room, talking quietly. Slowly, Bae sat up. He moved every muscle in his body in turn as if testing to see if they worked, focusing on the sensations and grounding himself. When he felt stable, he stood and walked over to Sage and Ellie. Sage’s cries had subsided and she was resting comfortably against her aunt now, face still tear-streaked but calm, as the sea just after a big storm. Her eyes were drooping and as Bae approached she closed them slowly, her breath slowing and evening out as she fell asleep.

Bae shared a smile with Ellie and, deciding not to disturb his now peaceful little sister, he altered his course towards the dining table. The boys both looked up as he approached and he joined them with a sigh, noting the platter of food on the table with a small jolt of excitement.

“Can’t sleep?” Kari asked, sympathetic. Bae shook his head. “Me neither. I keep trying to think of anything we can do to help but I’m pretty clueless about this sort of stuff. I feel like we’re just waiting for the wolves to move in.”

“I thought you said your aunt was a mimander,” Arlen commented idly, resting his chin on his crossed arms.

“She was but I wasn’t involved in her work. I have no magic either, remember? I’m as clueless as you.”

“Thanks,” Arlen grumbled with a small smile. Kari grinned.

Bae took a slice of bread and drizzled some oil on it. He took a bite, savoring it, and swallowed. “I think the grown-ups are almost as clueless as we are,” he said quietly. “They’re scared.”

“Just don’t do anything stupid,” Arlen advised drowsily, closing his eyes and turning his head to rest his cheek on his arm. “They might not know exactly what’s going on but they definitely know more than we do.”

“He’s got a point,” said Kari.

“I hate that,” Bae grumbled before stuffing another bite of bread into his mouth.

***

After Briar had enclosed Sandry’s workroom in his most powerful protective circles, the stitch witch had set to work. Daja quietly instructed the girls and they found their magics easily, retrieving a sliver each and passing them to Sandry without a second thought. After she had their magics firmly in hand and she began the spell in earnest, the rhythmic sounds of the loom filling the room, the girls were free to do as they pleased so long as they stayed in the circle and didn’t distract from the spell. When Daja indicated such, they each pulled out a book but both books were left unopened for the moment.

“How long will this take?” Amaya demanded impatiently, shifting where she sat and watching the motions of the loom.

“As long as it takes,” Daja replied evenly, half-smiling as she clipped bits of thin wire into shorter segments. “We told you it would be a while. You brought books. Isn’t that enough?”

The girls recognized the playful mockery and grinned. “One of Mama’s most important rules,” Aurora said sagely. “‘Always bring a book.’”

“I think I’d forget my own left hand before I’d forget to bring a book, anywhere I go,” Amaya added wickedly. “Mama’s that insistent. It’s habit now.”

“And we can’t even really complain because how many times has it come in handy to have a book in situations where we wouldn’t have thought to bring one, elsewise?”

Amaya rolled her eyes. “Yeah, sure.”

Aurora started to smile but she lost it midway. “Daja, what if this doesn’t work?” she asked, her honey-brown eyes worried. “What then?”

The smith mage sighed, hands still working, and said, “Then we move on to the next plan. We’ll figure it out.” She glanced at the girls and when she saw the looks on their faces she stopped working, setting her tools aside. Looking at each of them in turn, she adopted her most comforting tone. “Everything will be alright. We’ve gotten ourselves out of worse situations than this and we’ve only gotten stronger, collectively.”

“She’s got a point,” Amaya said with a shrug. “Whatever this is, it can’t be worse than escaping from a whole war. Or from a wicked empress either.”

“There’s always something worse,” Aurora muttered gravely. “I’m pretty sure that’s the entire point of all those stories.”

Daja grinned wickedly. “I’m with Aurora on this. There’s always a bigger fish in the sea. But we’re usually underestimated. We’re tougher than we look.” Both girls giggled at that. “Seriously though, how have you girls been?”

“With this shit or just in general?” Amaya asked.

“Whatever you want to talk about,” Daja said easily, adjusting the cushions around her and getting comfortable lying half-propped on her side, facing her nieces. “We’ve got time to kill. And things have been hectic since I’ve been back, we haven’t really been able to catch up properly.”

“I want to give my magic back,” Aurora mumbled. “I’m so sick of the headaches and the dream deciphering. I hate it.” She punched at a pillow and threw herself backwards. “Not quite sure who to give it back to though.”

“That’s hard,” the Trader said quietly. “Tris had said you were struggling. I wish I knew how to help.”

“Me too.”

“But you do so much good with your gifts,” Amaya chastised, lying next to her sister and snuggling close. Aurora shifted to let her get closer and wrapped an arm around her. “You might have even saved Sandry’s life when you told her about that assassination attempt. I mean, probably not, because they probably had no idea what they were getting into… but still! And remember that riot you predicted? And before any of the senior mages too! Who knows how many lives you saved, ‘Ror. Oh, and remember the earthquake and the epidemic and the flood? Or when Clover’s asthma got real bad and Papa said it was a good thing we knew ahead of time or she might have not made it through the night. Shall I go on?”

“Okay, I get it,” Aurora grumbled half-heartedly, blushing but smiling slightly now. “I am glad for the good that comes of it. I just wish I had a more straightforward way of accessing it. Having to go to sleep to get information feels very counterproductive to me. And most of the time it’s so fuzzy and stressful that I can’t get hardly any rest until after the vision is finally legible and sometimes that takes weeks. It’s truly exhausting.”

“I can imagine,” Daja said quietly, shaking her head. “I’m sorry it’s so hard right now. If it’s any consolation, I really do believe you’re going to master this and when you do you’re going to be one of the best seers Emelan has ever seen. You’re only nine, Aurora, and you’re Seeing things sooner and more clearly than most of the senior seers at Winding Circle. Don’t give up. We all have to pay our dues in one way or another.”

Aurora smiled, lifting her head high enough to see Daja and then dropping back down, exhausted. “Thank you, auntie. I’m trying to keep faith, truly, but some days it’s terribly difficult.” She closed her eyes, drowsiness pressing heavily on her. She mumbled something incoherent and then she was asleep.

***

Sandry’s body ached. Her hands were going numb from the work but she didn’t dare stop. Nearly there, she told herself over and over. She could feel the small threads of the girls’ magic — deep blue shot through with silver for Amaya and green-blue for Aurora — and she used their presence as motivation to keep on. Briefly, she thought back to her first mapping — when she had woven the magic of the four to untangle them — and she smiled grimly to herself. It was so much easier to map her friends. She knew them by heart and their magics worked comfortably alongside hers. This magic was foreign and confusing and it fought her every motion. Undeterred, she kept on, fiercely determined and stubborn as a mule.

***

Boom after boom after boom.

“When will it stop?” Aurora wailed to herself. “I just want to rest!” She lashed out wildly at the dream, frustration burning at her. She grabbed fistfuls of the dream fabric and scrunched and pulled and shoved. “Go away!” she cried into the void. “Please, just let me rest!”

She froze when she heard a familiar voice in her head, as though hearing him from a long distance, Aurora? Aurora, can you hear me?

Shocked into stillness and silence, and knowing somehow as she so often did that this was no mere dream, she licked her lips and found her mind-voice. N-Niko? She looked around; she appeared to be standing alone in a simple but clean room with nondescript furnishings. It could be any small but well-kept inn along an oft-traveled path.

I don’t have long. Listen closely. As Niko spoke, his voice came more clearly into focus. After a moment it sounded as though he were standing right next to her and the repetitive booming faded into the background. There’s a group of underground radicals that are hunting down mages in an attempt to siphon off magic for their own uses. They’re spouting propaganda, stating that mages consider themselves a superior race and we’re trying to eradicate non-mages. Ridiculous nonsense, of course. They’re trying to justify their means as they’re using their own mages to take from the innocent. From what I understand their main headquarters is here somewhere, in northern Lairan. I’m undercover and trying to learn what I can but whoever their mages are, they’re efficient and well-funded.

Mama and Willow got drained by some sort of cursed cloud, Aurora informed him, nerves rising. Could that be them?

That’s them, Niko confirmed grimly. I’ve heard talk they have a group in Emelan and another in Capchen, each group is planning on targeting the mages in the area with eyes on the temples in particular. Through ambient magecraft or traditional spellwork, I’m uncertain, but they have ways of detecting magic and finding the most powerful sources around them. There’s more power in your little section of Emelan than in the entire rest of the country so it makes perfect sense that you’ll be their first priority target, even with Winding Circle right there.

Lovely, Aurora said weakly. What do we do, Niko? How do we fight them?

We need information. We need to figure out who’s in charge. That’s what I’m working on. There was a woman who went by the name of Rosary at the conference and she caught my attention early on. I hadn’t heard of her, nor had any of my contacts. She engaged me and I let her lead me away. She and a group of five others attempted to take me prisoner and I was able to cast an illusion decent enough that they believed they had me hostage for nearly three days. During that debacle I was able to get enough information to figure out where to start investigating. So here I am.

Would they have sent a messenger to keep anyone from looking for you? she asked, realization dawning. You didn’t send a messenger to Sandry, right? Somebody came claiming to a messenger from you, letting us know you’d been called away on urgent business.

I didn’t send anyone. I deactivated my mirror because I worried they could use it to track all of you. Though it seems to have been a wasted effort. Is Tris okay?

I don’t know. Papa’s worried about her. She and Willow are both sleeping and he hasn’t been able to wake them. And Niko — Mama got drained by the cloud but Willow got drained just by trying to check on Mama.

Aurora could feel Niko’s distaste. This is some vile magic they’re using, he said bitterly. It’s powerful and ancient and they almost certainly have victims they’re using to power these spells. We need to get to the bottom of this and quickly. Aurora felt Niko’s magic withdraw slightly from her own and she went still, waiting anxiously to know all was well. Finally, he was back in full but his words were hurried and hushed now. Pass this information along. To Winding Circle, too. Any and all mages are at risk right now and we all need to be on guard. As soon as your mother is conscious and well, tell her to start researching what she can about utilizing forcibly drained magics. I’ll reach out to you again in this way as soon as I’m able, tomorrow evening if I’m lucky. Good luck, Aurora, and stay safe.

With that, Niko was gone.

***

When the weaving was finally complete, Sandry felt her movements at the loom cease as though she were feeling it from a distance, her hands numb. Still in her magic, Sandry gently tugged free the magic strands from each of the girls and called to all three of her companions, waking them.

Groggy but anxious they gathered and as she returned the girls’ threads, she said, While we’re here, there’s one last thing I’d like to do. I want us all to go up and take a good look at the thing. We won’t get close enough to get trapped but I want all of us to get a visual. Speak up if you see anything unusual — anything that catches your attention or doesn’t seem quite right, even if it’s only a tiny detail. Girls, you’ll need to stay right with us. In fact— Sandry took Amaya’s magic in a grip like a fist and twisted it a couple of times, securing her grip on the girl’s magic. Daja did the same with Aurora and then they all floated upward.

As they traveled, Aurora said, I heard from Niko. He sent me a message while I slept.

Oh, I’m glad he’s okay. He is okay, isn’t he? Sandry asked, shocked.

He’s okay but he had a lot of information to pass along.

Sandry grimaced to herself. Let’s get this done first and then we’ll sit down and go over all the details. Is there anything he said that will help us with this thing?

Aurora thought about that. I’m not sure, she admitted. He said it’s a group of radical mages that are trying to steal other mages’ magics and that they’re using very old and powerful spells. He said they likely have mages held captive somewhere that they’re leeching power from to be able to use these spells to take even more magic.

Donkey dung, Sandry whispered savagely.

We’re going to have our work cut out for us. We’re going to need Tris, Daja said.

One thing at a time, the noble said, that much more determined now. Let’s see what we can figure out about this thing.

Careful to keep just out of range of the pull of the thing, they circled around the cloud. They examined it from every angle and had nearly finished their second look through when Amaya shouted, Wait! Everybody flinched at the sudden exclamation and she muttered a sheepish, Sorry.

Do you see something? Daja asked.

Amaya hesitated. Can you float back to where we were, just a bit— yeah— okay, here! That little white spot there— as dark as the rest of this supposed storm is, there’s no reason that bit should be so white. It makes no sense.

Daja, how do we get close enough to check it out? Sandry asked, staring hard at the speck but unable to make out any detail.

Can I try something? Please? Amaya begged, brimming with excitement. Do you suppose this thing can be fooled? If I were to disguise my magic as another cloud, maybe, to get close enough to see and then pull right back?

Absolutely not. Sandry’s grip on Amaya tightened. Your papa would have my guts for garters.

Sensing Amaya’s mood shifting, Aurora said quickly, What if we form a chain? You said that’s what you did before with Mama.

And look at her now, Daja pointed out.

Just let me show you here, Amaya insisted, and then decide. Please, it’s something I’ve practiced and — and just watch. Let me go? I’ll stay on your far side, I promise. Reluctantly, Sandry released her grip and the girl breathed deeper into her magic. After a minute or so her magical form appeared to haze and stretch. Her companions watched as the blue of her magic faded into grey and she slowly dispersed herself among water droplets that she was pulling from air and sea. Before long, all any of them could see was a patch of foggy cloud. Sandry and Daja realized in the same moment that they could still feel a sliver of Amaya’s presence but only because they were bonded to her.

Daja swore in Tradertalk and Sandry stared, speechless, and then laughed. Amaya, that’s incredible!

I know, the girl’s voice rang in their heads as clearly as ever, a little bit of smugness tucked into her excitement. Mama says I could maybe even fool her if we weren’t connected. And then I can make sort of a loop — like this, see? And you can hold on here and I can probably expand myself all the way over there without us having to get any closer than this. It’ll just take a little while so I don’t drain myself too quickly.

Take your time, Sandry urged. Slow and steady. If anything feels off, pull back immediately; drop out of your magic if you feel anything pulling on you.

Pulling moisture from the sea so not to dry out the air and alter the atmospheric pressures, Amaya slowly extended her cloud form in a fashion that looked almost natural. When she at last got close enough to see the white patch, she instantly noticed a tiny white thread poking out of it. Quick as lightning, before the adults had a chance to argue or pull her back, she grabbed the thread and pulled hard, retreating hastily toward her companions with the lengthening thread held fast. As soon as she was with them, Sandry and Daja, with Aurora still in tow, put their force behind the motion as well and soon they were moving very quickly and the cursed cloud above the tree tower began to unravel.

Chapter Text

When Sandry came back to her physical self, her head was swimming and her belly was turning. She was grateful that she was supported in her seat because she wasn’t sure she could have held herself up otherwise. She winced at the white glow of magic emanating from the now-complete woven map in front of her and then, horror creeping in as memories flooded her, she stared blearily in the direction of her companions.

Daja was looking as ashen and aghast as Sandry felt — her dark eyes were wide and her mouth was hanging open. The girls were both looking confused and dazed, looking at each other like they couldn’t quite believe what had happened.

“That was awesome,” Amaya whispered, a wicked grin slowly consuming her face as the thrill of the adventure bubbled in her belly.

“That was intense,” Aurora said with less enthusiasm, pressing her hands to her eyes and shaking her head slowly. “Oh…”

“Amaya!” Sandry exclaimed with a squeak when she’d found her voice, staring at the girl in horror. “What were you thinking? That— that was so unbelievably reckless! You had no way of knowing if grabbing that thread was going to hurt you or kill you, Amaya, and there’s nothing I could have done to protect you!” Sandry was fighting to stay coherent as her voice thickened with emotion, shaking fiercely and unable to fight the tears that welled. “You cannot just act without thinking!”

Amaya wasn’t smiling anymore. Her mouth trembled and her grey eyes were bright with hurt. She opened her mouth to defend herself, only to be interrupted by Briar’s voice ringing in all their heads. What was that? he asked, alarmed. They could feel that he had just run out of his cottage and was staring up at the sky. The cloud’s gone — you did that?

I think so, Sandry said wearily. Daja was on her feet now and helping her friend to stand. Sandry leaned against Daja and allowed her to guide her toward the pile of cushions, weak as a kitten. We… we unraveled it, I think. I’m not exactly sure how. There was a loose thread. Oh, I’m woozy.

Daja carefully lowered Sandry down onto the cushions and the girls hurried to stuff pillows under her, Amaya weeping silently and Aurora meekly by her side. We’ll fill you in on the details when you get here. Everyone’s okay and we accomplished what we set out to, plus we took the cloud out. That’s what matters most.

Briar could feel the emotions radiating from all of the girls and he pinched the bridge of his nose, his belly tight, knowing something was wrong. I’m on my way. 

Everybody waited in terse silence until he arrived a couple minutes later. He had stopped by the gathering chamber for a mugful of his best invigorating tea that he’d instructed Ellie to keep prepared. He broke his circles and as soon as he entered the room he knelt to carefully hand Sandry the cup. He let go but realized her hands were trembling so severely that she was spilling, so he placed his hands over hers and steadied her so she could drink. “Good job, Duchess,” he said softly. “You done good.”

She smiled over her drink. “Thank you,” she whispered, her eyes still betraying her. He tugged out a clean handkerchief and dabbed her cheeks and chin.

“Drink up,” he ordered her softly, concerned by her uncharacteristic vulnerability, “and then you need to lie down. We’ll take you to the gathering chamber and get you settled. You need rest.” She didn’t argue, she merely nodded and allowed him to help her take another sip.

“I’ll take over,” Daja said, nudging Briar out of the way and covering Sandry’s hands with her own. “Deep breaths, saati. All is well.”

“What happened?” Briar asked, realizing Sandry’s anguish was more than exhaustion. He looked at his daughters but neither of them would meet his eyes; Amaya was still crying. “Make room,” he demanded quietly as he got to his feet. The girls moved apart and he plopped himself between them, tugging both of him to him and hugging them close.

“What happened, my sprouts?” he asked again, tender as he stroked their arms with his thumbs. Amaya drew her knees up and hid her face, sobbing harder and struggling to keep quiet now. Aurora sniffled and shook her head, fiddling anxiously with the cushion her hand rested on. Briar tuned to Daja. “Daj’?”

She sighed. “After Sandry finished her map, we decided to all go up and check the cloud out — get a visual, a working understanding of what we’re dealing with. Amaya alerted us to an unusual spot and she showed us how she could disguise her magic as a cloud — well enough to fool their spells and get close enough to see a loose thread of some sort. She—” Daja glanced apologetically at her nieces before looking back at Briar. “Amaya grabbed the thread and started pulling before any of us had a chance to react. We joined her hold and with all of us behind the motion we were able to get it unraveled before it could grab any of us.”

Briar’s eyes were closed. He squeezed Amaya’s shoulder and took a long moment to breathe and call patience to himself. His voice still shook when he spoke. “I don’t have words to tell you how foolish that was but you’re a real smart girl and I know you already know.” She nodded against her knees. “We’ll let Mama decide your punishment on this one and I’m not going to bother scolding you because we both know she’s going to be thorough about that.”

“Thank you,” Amaya mumbled, her voice muffled.

Briar took another deep breath. “Are you okay?” he asked her, pulling out another clean handkerchief.

She lifted her face and took the handkerchief when he offered it. “No,” she muttered stuffily, before blowing her nose. Her eyes and lips were puffy and her nose was red. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to — I wasn’t trying to be foolish. I just saw a loose thread and thought I should pull it. And anyway, aren’t you the one who always says ‘it ain’t stupid if it works’? Well— I mean, it worked.” She managed a weak smile and a shrug before Briar grabbed a hold of one ear in a tight pinch. “Ouch!”

“It ain’t worth it if you die,” he said quietly, flatly. He gave her ear one last twist for good measure and then he released her. “Safety first, Amaya, always. What good are you to anyone if you’re dead? And it wasn’t only your own life, Amaya! You put your sister at risk, and your aunts, and Sandry’s baby!” Everybody turned to stare at Briar and he froze, grimacing. “Fuck,” he whispered just as the girls chorused, “Sandry’s baby?”

“Wow, good job,” Daja commented, shaking her head.

“Fuck,” Briar said again, louder and with more emphasis. “I’m so sorry, Sandry—”

She waved him off drowsily, half asleep now after having finished her cup of tea. “Girls — no telling anyone, please,” she said quietly. “We haven’t told Arlen yet and I had really hoped to tell him before the other kids knew. We’ll let him know as soon as we’re able so just keep it quiet until then, yes?”

“Yes, Auntie Sandry,” they said together.

“How exciting!” Aurora squealed, bright-eyed now.

Amaya smiled. “Congratulations,” she added. “I can’t wait to meet them. Do you know the sexes?”

“It’s a girl — only one girl.” There was a touch of humor to Sandry’s voice. The girls exchanged a look. “Not everyone has to do things quite so dramatically as your Mama, you know.” The girls giggled.

“Aurora,” Daja interrupted, “tell us what Niko said.”

“Oh, right,” the girl said, clasping her hands together as she carefully reported everything Niko had told her.

“I don’t like it,” Briar said quietly. “That means we’ll be targeted again. Until we find these people and take them out, we’re sitting prey. And it don’t matter where we go.”

“We need word sent to Winding Circle, now,” Daja said. “I’ll go.”

“And Gil — at the citadel,” Sandry said, struggling to sit up before giving up with a quiet groan and lying back down. “We need to alert all of the mages, not just temple, and we need to get my people investigating.”

“You aren’t going anywhere any time tonight,” Daja reminded her, firm. “We’re going to get you to the gathering chamber and you can talk to Gil through the mirror there. I’m going to the temple.”

“Alone?” Sandry questioned.

Daja frowned. “I’ll be fine and I’d just as soon leave the extra protection with the kids.”

“If you move quick enough, you might be able to catch up with Rosethorn,” Briar said. “She left not long ago. But she’s probably moving quick.”

“Take a couple of my guards,” Sandry insisted. Daja’s frown deepened and she said, “I know they aren’t much protection against rogue magic like this but I’d still feel better knowing you aren’t alone. Please, Daja. I don’t need any additional stress.”

Daja grimaced. “Fine,” she conceded. “I’ll stop by the guardhouse before I go. Do you want help getting her to the chamber?”

Briar stood, then crouched to slip his hands under Sandry, and lifted her in one motion as he stood. He grinned at Sandry, who was too worn to protest and merely smiled tiredly. “Nah, she don’t weigh but a whisper. I got her.” He squeezed Sandry in his arms and winked at her. She chuckled and rested her head against his shoulder, falling asleep before he stepped out the door that Aurora held open for him.

Sandry didn’t stir as Briar laid her on a cot and covered her with a comfortable blanket. Everybody was asleep except for a bleary-eyed Ellie who had woken when the door opened.

“What happened?” Ellie asked in a loud whisper as Briar fetched himself a cup of tea. He turned to her and raised the cup in question; she nodded, so he added some honey, stirred it, and handed the cup to her. When he’d made an additional cup for himself, he sat beside her.

“We need to talk to Gil,” he said, and she hurriedly passed him the mirror. When Gil appeared in the mirror, Briar told the both of them everything that had happened.

“I’ll get our people on their trail presently,” Gil said grimly, “and send out the alert.”

Gil got a few hours’ sleep before rising again before dawn, meeting with various people in regard to the situation. He badly wanted to go to Sandry and Arlen but he knew Sandry would want him to keep Emelan running to her standards and that was exactly what he intended to do. Briar dozed off for a little while a handful of times but he would jerk awake and check on whoever was next; he alternated between Tris and the children, spending time watching over each of them in turn. Glenna, annoyed but amused, had curled up on the other side of the bed so Briar never felt like he was leaving Tris alone; Rosethorn had sent someone to fetch Willow and she was in the care of the temple now.

As always, Glenna was up early to make breakfast for everybody and the children began to wake up and tuck into their porridge. Briar sat down with the triplets and ate a bowl before checking in on Tris again. This time, she stirred when he touched her arm; he sat next to her and when she groaned, he smiled.

“About time to rejoined us mere mortals,” he commented with false cheer. “Had us worried, you know.”

She said, “Hmph,” and his grin broadened. He spent some time murmuring to her and running gentle hands over soft skin, comforting her and letting her come back to herself at her own pace. She enjoyed the petting and it was nearly an hour before she finally opened her eyes and frowned at him. He replaced her spectacles on her nose.

“It’s real good to see you, beautiful,” he said quietly, earnestly.

“How long was I out?” she mumbled, barely coherent.

“Only a night but it felt like a lot longer.” She snorted. “You hungry?”

“My babies?”

“All doing fine,” he assured her. “They’re all eating breakfast in the gathering chamber with Daja, Ellie, and Glenna. Sandry’s there too, resting after a big working, and Gil’s at the citadel working from that end. How do you feel?”

“Tired. Groggy. Confused.”

He stroked her cheek with his thumb, then leaned forward and kiss her lips. “I’ll get you some wake-up tea and some breakfast. Glenna made porridge. Yeah?”

She nodded weakly and, after another tender kiss, he left. The children saw him gathering tea and food and immediately had questions. Briar waved them off and assured them he’d be back soon and with answers if he could provide them. Tris felt better for the tea and was able to eat nearly half of her porridge before handing it back to Briar. He helped her get comfortable and he filled her in on everything she had missed.

“Oh, that foolish girl,” she said quietly. Briar saw that she had a small smile playing at the corner of her lips and he raised an eyebrow. She snorted a laugh. “It’s difficult to get too angry, when she’s so very much like me.”

Briar scowled. “You’d better get angry,” he informed her, “because I held off for the promise of your lashing.”

Tris’s smile grew. “Send her to Rosethorn then,” she murmured. “That’ll scare her straight.” She chuckled raspingly. “I’ll talk to her about it.”

He snorted. “Tris — do you know anything about the magic these people are using?”

She shook her head. “No. But it reminds me a little of the shaman work I’ve studied. I’ll rest a little more and then I’ll see what I can find out.”

“Set Bae to researching too,” he suggested. “He’s itching to help, poor lad, especially since his girls were called to help Sandry. And he didn’t care for the thought of having you here without him. He wanted to come check on you so badly. I’m actually surprised he didn’t sneak out here — I could tell he wanted to.”

“Good call, after what happened with Willow,” she said, frowning. “It’s almost like a contagious curse and I don’t know if I still carry whatever it is that drained us. We’ll need to be very careful no one tries to reach their magics to me, just in case, until we get a chance to understand this more thoroughly. What did Sandry discover in her mapping?”

“She hasn’t deciphered it yet, she’s still sleeping the magic off. She’ll be up any time I imagine. You said contagious curse?”

She nodded. “Again, it brings me back to the workings of the shamans. Some of the ancient shaman mages were said to have had contagious curses — they would choose one victim — someone like a healer, whose magic comes in contact with others’ regularly — and they would infect them with the curse. Then any magics that touched theirs would become infected too. They would use those curses to take down entire settlements. Those were more… general curses though. This is clearly intended for mages specifically. And the fact that they were able to use a cloud as the vessel — there’s weather magic in there, for certain. Ambient, shamanistic, or academic — that’s one thing we need to figure out because that will impact how we need to approach this.”

“What do you need?”

“Sandry’s weaving should have that information, I would think.” She struggled to sit up again and when he didn’t help her she fell black against her cushions and glared at him. “I want to see my babies and there’s too much to be done, I can’t stay cooped up in here. I’m going to the chamber and then I’ll be going to my tower.”

“Sure you will,” he said, amused but not at all surprised. “Of your own volition?”  Her scowl deepened and his smile brightened. “Your wish is my command, Coppercurls.”

She squeaked when he scooped her into his arms. Resigned to her fate, she sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck. He couldn’t resist a firm kiss and she didn’t complain; he took an extra moment to feel her and smell her and then he carried her out the door and toward the others.

Chapter Text

When Briar carried Tris into the gathering chamber, there was an instant uproar of excitement from the children. Exhausted and worried though she was, Tris couldn’t help a bright smile at her children’s exuberant joy just to see her awake and well. Briar lowered Tris so that she sat up on a couch — most of the cots had been put up for the daylight hours — and she was immediately bombarded by clamoring children. She hugged them to her, kissing heads and touching cheeks and clasping hands.

Briar watched, openly entertained and privately emotional, until movement in his peripheral caught his attention. Sandry was waking. He went to her and said cheerfully, “Good of you to join us, Your Grace. You hungry?”

She sat up and rubbed at her eyes. “I’m going to be sick,” she groaned. Briar had well-rehearsed reflexes for the vomit cue and he had retrieved a bowl from the kitchen before Sandry had realized he’d left her side, her hands pressing on her eyes. “Thank you,” she said with a shaky laugh as he placed the bowl in her lap and sat beside her. She cradled the bowl with her hands and tried to keep the contents of her stomach where they belonged.

“Don’t need poor Glenna cleaning up your mess off the floor,” he said with a shrug.

She smiled wanly and then gasped, “Oh! The weaving—”

“I’ve got it safe just over there,” he assured her. “It’s wrapped up all safe and cozy just like you instructed. I’ll be happy to bring it to you — after you’ve eaten and drank a full glass of water, mind.”

She didn’t have the strength to argue so she just nodded. “Gil?”

“Briar,” he corrected her jokingly. “I really need to get more sun if I’m as pale as mountain boy.”

Despite herself, Sandry laughed until she was breathless. “Oh, I needed that,” she said when she had caught her breath.

He tweaked her nose gently. “He’s been tending to things at the citadel. He’s got people investigating this anti-mage group and he’s sent out warnings to all of Emelan’s allies to be on the lookout for rogue magecraft workings. Winding Circle is in full defense and Summersea is crawling with undercover guards and mages. He sent word to His Grace and he’s been in contact with representatives from all of the temples and from Lightsbridge. He hasn’t skipped a beat, princess, don’t you fret.”

She slumped against his shoulder and he wrapped his arm around her waist, squeezing gently. “I’m going to marry him. I’ve decided it, for certain this time. I want him as my husband and our Duke, forever. I love him and I trust him. He makes me happy and he’s worked hard to become really very good at the duchy work. It’s like I’ve told him all along — the work can be learned but his character is irreplaceable.”

Briar beamed. “Wow — he finally conquered the castle, huh?” She smacked his leg and he laughed. “You’re a good match,” he said, more serious, squeezing her again. “He’s a good mate — in either sense of the word — and I’m real glad we found him.”

“Me too,” she said quietly, smiling. “He’s going to ask Uncle’s blessing when he comes home. He’s already asked Lark and Rosethorn for theirs and received them.” She giggled. “He said he was more frightened to face Rosethorn than he is to ask Uncle.”

Briar cackled. “Tough lad to have come out in one piece. Belly better?” When she shook her head — another wave of nausea was washing over her — he placed his other hand over one of hers and said, “I’m going to brew up some tea that’ll help.”

He got the water heating and brought her a glass of water for the meantime. She took small sips as he directed and she focused on her breathing. When he’d got settled next to her and she had a mug of peppermint kanab tea held tightly between her hands, she said, “Thank you, Briar. How is Amaya?”

“She’s upset but she’ll be alright.”

Sandry dropped her voice lower. “I could not believe how quickly she just — acted. It was dreadful, Briar, I was terrified. I had no idea if she was going to be okay.”

“I was thinking about it a lot last night,” he said as he crawled across the cot to lie behind her, his belly to her back. She looked down at him. “She’s just so impulsive. And it’s funny ‘cause she’s all instinct and quick decisions, doesn’t really think it through until after, when what’s done is already done. And then there’s Bae who’s the complete opposite — that boy could be offered two meals and he would spend so long trying to decide which to eat that he’d die of starvation.”

Sandry choked on her tea when she laughed mid-swallow. He thumped her back until her coughing ceased and then she rasped, “Oh, it’s the absolute truth.”

“I don’t know how to help her slow down and think before she jumps,” he said, frowning at the ceiling now. “And it’s doubly hard because most of the time I’ve found that life provides the sprouts with their own consequences, you know? You do a dumb thing, you get a dumb thing done to you in return. But— her instinct is so often right that I can’t even point back to these moments and say that she fucked up because technically she did exactly what needed to be done. She just didn’t think it through before she did it.”

Serious-eyed and still speaking quietly, Sandry said, “Briar — that could really have ended badly. That was so unbelievably rash, so thoughtless.”

“No, I know… but… but it didn’t end badly. She unraveled that entire spell without half a thought. How did she get ahold of it without being drained? It doesn’t make any sense.”

“Maybe that was the one safe spot to touch,” she suggested. “She got lucky, Briar. How many times can she get that lucky, really? You can’t let it get to her head.”

“No, I know that. I’m just saying — there’s a lot of times I probably only survived because I got good instincts. Me trusting my gut saved my skin more times’n I can count. If she’s got good instincts and she’s learning to trust them… is that such a bad thing? After the boys got into that fight, Bae asked me how to know what the right thing is. I told him to trust his gut and hope he’s right and atone for any mistakes. So what — I tell Amaya not to trust hers because she lives it every day and it’s too much for our precious little hearts to handle?”

Sandry stared at him, silent for a several breaths. When she spoke, her voice was sounding stronger for the tea but weary from the topic. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I just worry for her.”

“So do I.”

They were interrupted then by the soft scuff of Arlen’s bare feet on the floor as he approached, almost shy as he smiled and waved at Sandry. She reached her hands out to him and he took them, allowing her to tug him in close for a hug; Briar tousled the boy’s hair and let them be, fetching tea for Tris and himself. 

“I’m glad you’re okay,” Arlen said, sitting next to her and resting his head heavily against Sandry’s shoulder. “I was a little worried.”

She chuckled warmly and stroked his hair. “I’m perfectly well, my sweet boy.”

His hand landed on her belly to rest and he pressed gently on it, frowning. “Your belly feels weird.” He pushed a little harder and she winced.

“Gentle,” she cautioned, cheeks pink. “It’s a bit tender.” He frowned at her, confused and concerned, and she sighed. “I really think your papa should be here before I explain. But I can assure you that I’m perfectly fine.“

“Is there going to be a baby?” he asked meekly, blue eyes searching hers. She hesitated, surprised he’d asked, and he grimaced. “Bae said something about a new baby a couple days ago and then he changed the subject real fast. I figured he meant his mama but—”  He looked down at her belly with open curiosity now, blue eyes wide.

“I won’t lie to you,” she said quietly, apologetically. She placed her hand over his where it rested on her slightly rounded belly still. “Yes. You’ve got a baby sister in there,” she whispered. “She’ll be arriving in a few months.”

She hid her nerves as she waited for a response, all but holding her breath. He was silent and gentle, keeping his hand resting on her belly while he thought. Suddenly, she gasped and jumped, causing him to flinch away. “Did that hurt?” he asked, worried.

She grabbed his hand and put it back on her belly. “Not at all,” she assured him. “I just felt her move. I’m sure that’s what that was. Oh, how weird.”

He frowned. “I didn’t feel anything.”

“You won’t feel anything from the outside for a while yet,” she explained, grinning, “because she’s too small. But I’m sure I felt her. She must recognize her brother already. You’ve got her dancing in there.”

He smiled at that, cheeks turning rosy. “Do you suppose she’ll like me?”

“Oh, I know she’ll positively adore you,” Sandry assured him, brushing his hair behind his ear. “How could she not? And if her greeting you like that is any indication, she already loves you, and I’m not surprised about it in the least.” She saw a flash of something sad in his eyes and he pulled his hand away, looking down at his lap. She touched his chin gently with the tip of one finger and, reluctantly, he met her eyes. “Please tell me what’s worrying you, Arlen.”

His blush deepened. Sandry bit back a smile. Arlen was a miniature Gil in so many ways and their complete inability to hide their emotions was among them. “It’s stupid,” he muttered. She felt him shrinking into himself and she ran her fingers through his hair in a motion that always brought him comfort. He rested his head on her shoulder and she felt him relaxing into the petting, absorbing the love of his mama and feeling much better for it.

“Please tell me,” she implored again, soft, “so that I can ease your worries.”

He ducked his head but he mumbled, so quietly that she nearly missed it, “She’ll be yours for real.”

Sandry was perplexed for a moment and then she felt a rush of emotion wash over her as she realized what he meant. She let out a soft, sad, “Oh,” as she turned to face him. She tugged him closer, holding his head to her chest and hugging him tightly. “You are very much mine for real too,” she told him firmly. “I love you so dearly, Arlen, and I’m indescribably glad to have you and your papa for my family. I’m a very lucky lady, you know, and this little lady will be lucky to have you too.” She patted her belly.

Arlen searched her eyes and Sandry smiled tenderly at him. “You’ll still love me the same?” he asked meekly, serious-faced and clearly worried.

“I certainly won’t love you any less,” she said firmly. “I can’t guarantee I won’t love you more, though, as I do seem to love you more by the day.”

He laughed at that.  “Well, what’s her name going to be?”

She beamed. “To tell you the truth, I have absolutely no idea,” she said with a laugh. “I haven’t found a name I like for her yet.”

“Well, she’ll need a really great name,” he said cheerfully. “It’s a good thing we have time to think about it.” He frowned suddenly. “Did you eat yet?”

Sandry sat up, half laughing and half crying. Arlen stared in horror. “Are you okay?” he asked uneasily.

“Yes,” she gasped as she pulled out a handkerchief and wiped at her streaming eyes. “Happy tears,” she assured him.

“Okay,” he said, as though he didn’t believe her. “Well, I’m going to get you some breakfast.”

“Thank you, my love.” As the boy turned toward the kitchen, Sandry took a deep breath and got to her feet, determined as she walked toward the couch where Tris and Briar sat. Briar saw her approach and went to fetch her woven map, which was tucked into a magic-woven pouch that Sandry had made specially just for projects such as this. Sandry settled onto an adjacent couch and was promptly joined by Amaya, who was looking uncharacteristically bashful, and Bae. Arlen joined them next, passing Sandry a small bowl and then squeezing himself between her and Bae.

He elbowed Bae roughly in the side and the older boy yelped. “You could have told me I’m gonna be a brother.”

Bae glared at his cousin and rubbed at the sore spot on his belly. “I wasn’t allowed to. I wasn’t even supposed to know yet except I’m the one that found out.”

“Children,” Tris warned, dryly amused, “we’re going to be working here in a moment. You’ll need to either be silent or take your frivolities over to the table.”

Briar frowned as he handed Sandry her magicked bag. “That’s what this place is missing,” he said, putting his hands on his hips and looking upward. “An attic to stick the kids in when we’re all trapped here together.”

“Aww, don’t do that,” Amaya complained, frowning. “That’s just mean. We aren’t causing any problems.”

Tris raised one eyebrow at Amaya, frowning sternly. The raven-haired girl immediately shrunk down in her seat, blushing. “You aren’t causing any problems? So then I suppose you’ve been following the rules exactly and prioritizing safety above all else?” The girl shrunk lower and stayed silent and Tris continued, softer now, eyes boring into Amaya’s, “I love you more than you may ever understand, Amaya, and I will love you no matter what mistakes you might make. What I cannot handle is the thought that one of these mistakes might turn fatal. Just a few seconds’ thought and communication with whoever you’re working with can make a world of difference. When we’re done dealing with this situation, that’s going to be the one thing I need you focusing on above all else. We are all going to brainstorm on how to best do that. In the meantime, I need you to either be silent or find something quiet to do elsewhere unless you’ve got something productive to add, because we need to focus on this.”

Amaya nodded meekly and tucked herself closer to Sandry, who wrapped an arm around her and held her close for a long breath, then she released her and eased herself off the couch and onto her knees. Briar helped her to spread the tapestry on the floor. Sandry went over every inch of it with eyes, fingers, and even a small thread of magic from the small pool that remained after the working. She was frowning.

“It’s a bit of a muddled mess,” she said after several tense minutes. She shook her head. “I can make out some things. This here is a coin purse, which likely symbolizes greed or financial shifting. That’s no surprise. This is a ship… it’s difficult to make out the details though so that could mean almost anything. This symbol looks familiar — can you see this, Tris?”

Tris leaned to the side for a better look and nodded curtly. “Generational. It’s used in runes to depict generational curses that are intended to continue along the family line.”

There was a heavy silence as Sandry turned back to the weaving. “This is a black bird — a crow or a raven?”

Tris sighed and reached out her hand to Briar to help her to her feet and then onto her knees on Sandry’s other side so she could get a closer look. “That’s a raven,” she said with confidence. She pointed to the next symbol. “That represents father and this one is son and then we have the generational symbol again.”

“That symbol’s the most prevalent one here,” Sandry commented softly, running her fingers over the one closest to her.

“It’s integral to the magics being worked,” Tris agreed. “I see representations of life and death and — here — this one is to absorb. There’s almost as many of these as the generational.”

“I’m so glad you’re here,” Sandry said with a sigh. “Half of these I don’t recognize. Is there anything else of relevance you can see?”

Tris shook her head slowly. “The rest of these don’t make any sense to me. They’re either too jumbled to make sense or they’re just some form of symbolism that I’m unfamiliar with.”

“So what do you make of this, as a whole?”

Tris was still frowning as she continued to flick her eyes across the tapestry. “This generational bit is bothering me. It has three for three generations, three individuals along one bloodline. But that’s ambiguous — is it referring to the target or the casters? They could be trying to cure themselves of a generational curse or they may plan to cast one.”

“Lovely,” Sandry said bitterly.

“That raven though… it seems oddly specific... Traditionally in foretelling the raven symbolizes death or rebirth… but this raven has a crown…” She leaned in close, squinting her eyes and adjusting her spectacles. “It almost looks like a crown of brambles — briars. And it’s holding a rose in its beak and it’s sitting on a tree branch — a clearly mossy branch. It’s all a bit on the nose, actually.”

She looked up at Briar, whose face had darkened. Sandry looked between them, baffled. “I understand the symbolism of the plants, of course, but the raven itself seems rather random.”

“Kids, go to the table,” Briar said flatly. “All of you, now.” Briar didn’t take that tone with them very often and when he did, they knew to listen. Still, the children pouted as they filed into the eating area. The adults waited for a moment until they were sure the children had become well occupied and then Tris smiled grimly at Briar and raised a questioning eyebrow.

He nodded curtly, granting his permission for her to explain. Speaking more quietly now to keep the conversation private, Tris asked, “Did Briar ever tell you what his original name was? Before he was Roach?”

“He said he didn’t remember,” Sandry said, indignant.

“He didn’t. I helped him to remember, years ago.”

Sandry gaped at each of them and said, “Well? Are you going to tell me?”

Briar stayed tight-lipped, so Tris said, “Raven.”

“Oh,” Sandry murmured as she looked back down at the imagery. “That really is on the nose.”

“But why?” Briar hissed, glaring at the woven bird.

“There’s no reason for this level of specificity except to send a message. A threat or a warning.”

Briar felt a cold chill run through him. “Who knows my original name but us?” he asked, his voice barely  above a whisper. “I never told nobody but Tris.”

Tris put her hands in the air. “I haven’t told anyone except Sandry just now. It could be scried though, in theory.”

“I really fucking don’t like this,” Briar growled.

“I sort of understand the whole anti-mage nonsense,” Sandry said, rubbing her eyes. “People will always find someone to hate and to blame for the misfortunes of the world… but this is beginning to feel really personal.” She hesitated. “Tris — you don’t think it could be any of your relations? Niko did say they had a sector based in Ninver, didn’t he?”

Tris shrugged. “I doubt it. Father died last year and they’re probably all still killing each other over whatever coppers he left them.”

Sandry gaped at her. “You— Tris! Why didn’t you say anything?” She tried to reach for Tris and the redhead smacked at her hand.

“That is why I didn’t say anything,” she said grumpily. “It made absolutely no difference to me and I’ll thank you not to turn it into a thing. I don’t care and neither should you. Anyway — focus. As far as I know, there are no proper mages in House Chandler. Aymery was the best mage they’ve produced, besides me, and we all know that isn’t saying much.”

“Where do we go from here?” Briar asked.

“You said Daja and Ellie are at Winding Circle? Lovely. I’m going to send Chime to Ellie with a list of books I need from the temple library. Bae and I — and anyone else who cares to — will start researching these spells and runes and see what we can learn.”

Sandry frowned. “I’ll—”

“You’ll be resting,” Briar interrupted. “You need to take time to recover from that working. Decide where you want to get cozy at and I’ll bring you the mirror so you can work with Gil that way, but I’d best see you eating and drinking plenty.”

“Yes, mother,” Sandry teased, smiling tiredly. “This is fine here if you could fetch my pillows from the cot?”

Briar pretended to complain as he went to get the mirror and the pillows. Sandry and Tris each got as comfortable as they could on their respective couches and Briar set the children to supplying the women with snacks and drinks. He brought Tris her writing set and she quickly sent Chime toward Winding Circle. Now that the children could talk freely amongst themselves on the topic of the baby, everybody was eager to ask Sandry questions and feel her belly.

Sandry looked at Tris, who just smiled and shook her head, and Sandry went to speak mind-to-mind with her but still felt no trace of her magic. She frowned. It was taking longer than usual to replenish. But then she is pregnant with twins too, she reminded herself, and it was a foreign type of magic so who knows how much slower she may recover.

Chapter Text

Briar had spent hours scouring their land inside and out, searching for any signs of disturbances and reinforcing every defense he could. When he was confident he’d been over every blade of grass and every pad of moss, he went back to the gathering chamber. He did his rounds, quietly checking in on everybody, and then he and Sandry fell back into discussing the weaving and arguing about the meanings and intentions. Tris was engrossed in her research. She had pulled from her own vast collection of books in addition to the pile of tomes Ellie had brought from the temple library. They had the dining table hidden under books and scrolls and parchments.

Bae had been eager to help, as she’d known he would be, and even the older girls had offered their services, though they’d quickly grown frustrated and decided to find alternate ways to help. Amaya had since enlisted Juniper to join her in accompanying Clover in the kitchen — the adults had enough to do that they were glad to let the children handle the cooking and Clover was happy to oblige — and Aurora migrated to where Kari, Arlen, and Sage were making small chains with bendable wire, sitting on a couch with a low table in front of them. Daja, who had offered her services to Winding Circle’s defense for now, had sent the request with Ellie for the children to work on them if they got bored.

“You’ve really got the rhythm down, Sage,” Aurora commented as she sat next to her sister.

Sage grinned. “It’s actually kind of fun now that I’ve got the hang of it.” The girl’s hands worked with only an occasional stumble as she used pliers to continue her chain. “I’m going to have to stop for a nibble here soon though.”

“I was just thinking I might bring something ‘round to everyone. Papa brought food for Mama and Auntie a little bit ago but I haven’t see him eat. I would really like to see him eat something.”

“Great,” Arlen said enthusiastically. “Could you bring me something sweet?” Aurora smacked the back of his head lightly and he whined, “What? This is hard work. My hands hurt. I deserve a treat.”

Aurora giggled. “That’s fair. It smells like they’re making Clover’s honey cookies and they’re nearly done.”

She went into the kitchen first and verified that, indeed, Clover’s “famous and extra delicious” cookies were being pulled off the fire as they spoke. Then she went to where Briar and Sandry were still quietly debating over the map.

“I can’t be sure,” Sandry was saying, frustration clear in her voice. “I can’t see any obvious signs of corruption… but this isn’t how these maps typically look. You know that. This is so bizarre. It’s like somehow they knew I would try to map it and they were able to alter it, infiltrate it somehow.”

Briar was rubbing at his temples. “Maybe they got a real good seer on their side or maybe another stitch witch. Shit, could have both and more.” He stopped, noticing Aurora’s approach. He smiled at her but she saw it was strained. He held his hand out to her and she took it, sitting next to him and cuddling close, her arms around him. “You holding up okay, Ror?” he asked, his hand on her hair.

“I’m just fine. The girls are making cookies,” Aurora explained. “I thought I’d bring everybody some, if you’d like.”

“That would be lovely,” Sandry said, brightening slightly.

“I can smell them from here,” Briar added. He leaned down to kiss his daughter’s head. “Smells like Clover’s in the kitchen,” he added, glancing toward the kitchen and grinning. “That girl knows her flavors.”

“She sure does,” Aurora agreed with a giggle. “I’ll go fetch them then.” She reached up and kissed his cheek and then she went to the dining table to offer cookies to Tris, Ellie, and Bae.

Ellie beamed. “Oh, you are such a blessing!”

“Thank you, sweets,” Tris said, cupping Aurora’s cheek and kissing the girl’s forehead. “Cookies sound wonderful.”

Aurora ignored the lurch she felt in her belly whenever she noticed her mother’s hair lacking its usual sparks. It was like missing an old friend, she’d realized, and it hurt. Everybody had noticed it but nobody was foolish enough to mention it. They all knew Tris was upset but she was doing her best to stay strong and keep herself busy as she focused on trying to figure this situation out. Even Clover, who desperately wanted to cling to her mother’s side, knew to give her space and to keep reasonably quiet so she could concentrate — so she kept herself entertained in the kitchen and kept everyone fed in the process. Aurora watched as Tris removed her spectacles to rest her eyes, closing them and pressing the palms of her hands to them and then rubbing her temples, trying to relieve the strain.

 I can only hope to be as strong a woman as Mama someday, she thought as she walked back toward the kitchen.

Shortly after everyone had eaten their cookies — and assured the eagle-eyed Clover that they had thoroughly enjoyed every crumb — Briar decided Tris needed to take a proper break. She’d began to argue weakly but she didn’t last long as she realized nobody was going to side with her this time.

“I could use a bath,” she admitted finally, secretly pleased with the idea.

***

Tris groaned as she lowered herself into the hot water, Briar’s hand steadying her. She breathed in the steam and the scents as she eased in. Briar’s eyes kept flicking to her hair — her sparks were gone and he didn’t like it. She ignored his looks — she was painfully aware of her missing friends — and slowly stretched the muscles in her back. All these years later and she still hurt from that fall in Namorn when she was stressed or worn.

“Strip. You’re joining me,” she informed Briar flatly. When he looked about to protest she added, “I didn’t ask.”

He didn’t have it in him to argue so he undressed and climbed into the water, lifting her and slipping underneath. He positioned her so her soft bottom rested on his pelvis and he hummed his pleasure, his member immediately responding to the feel of her. Her head rested on his shoulder and his hands explored her curves with gentle, appreciative fingers. His hands came to rest on her belly, cradling her gingerly.

“Have we gotten any word on Willow?” Tris asked softly.

“Not yet. Should hear soon if she came to when you did though. Daja said she’d tell as soon as she heard.” He hesitated. “Tris… your magic—”

“It’s gone.” She spoke quietly, forced calm. “It’s not just temporarily exhausted, Briar. It’s not there at all. I can’t feel it. I’m going to find these people and I’m going to make them indescribably sorry to have crossed me — after I’ve got my magic back.”

 “How are we going to find them?” he demanded, panic rising again. “Fuck, Tris—”

She didn’t need their magic connection to know how he was feeling. “There’s no use panicking. I’m alive and that counts for something.” He snorted. “They don’t seem like the type to strike gold and not come back for more. They’ll come to us. We need to be ready.”

“And yet we’re soaking in the tub?” Briar asked, tense now.

 “It was your idea,” she grumbled indignantly. She was silent for a long breath and then she said, very quietly, “You know we both need this.” He felt her shudder and he realized that she was starting to cry. He held her close and she turned to hide her face in his neck, finally releasing the torrent of emotions that she’d kept dammed. He maneuvered her so he cradled her and she cried into his neck. When her sobs faded back into soft sniffles, she choked, “I haven’t felt this helpless in so long. I hate not having my magic. I miss my winds and my sparks and the tides. I hate not feeling my children and my sisters. I hate not feeling you.”

He squeezed gently, ignoring the tears dripping down his cheeks. It broke his heart to see her feeling so defeated. “You got me right here, Coppercurls,” he said quietly. “I know full well you don’t need magic to feel me.”

He nudged her chin with his fingers, tilting her face towards his so he could kiss her softly.

He said, “We’re going to cry as much as we need to and we’re going to clean ourselves up enough that we feel human again. And then we’re going to march back in there and we’re going to figure out something helpful. We’ll figure this out, we’ll get your magic back, and we’ll make those bleaters pay through the nose. If they’re coming back for more, we’re going to find a way to fight back.” He kissed her again. 

She managed a weak smile as she nodded and sniffled again, and then they both began the process of actually washing which took only minutes. When they were finished, they dried and dressed and Briar offered his arm.

“Ready?” he asked.

“Let’s get back to work,” she said firmly, mouth stubborn and eyes as sharp as ever.

“That’s my girl.”

***

When the children went to the privy, they went in groups and often with an adult escort. This time, as the sun was sinking low in the sky, Bae was the first one done and when Juniper proudly announced that she was going to be a while, he turned to the tired but amused Briar in exasperation.

“Papa — I left my book on my desk. Can I grab it really quick, since we’re here?”

Briar hesitated, glancing at their nearby cottage. “Yeah, sure,” he said finally. “Just make it quick.”

“Thanks.” He moved quickly and went directly to his room, stopping short of his desk.

Bae stared at the book on his desk, thoroughly confused. It looked interesting enough… but he was entirely certain that it was not the book he’d been reading. He’d been reading a book about the Kurchall Empire… this book here was about Sotat. His place was marked as though he’d been reading it with one of his own book markers — ribbons that Sandry had embroidered with his name and various designs. This one was one of his favorites. It was sky-blue and she’d managed to get ocean, sky, and mossy cliff all beautifully depicted on such a small surface. He opened the book to where it was marked — the first page of the chapter on Hajra — and he ran his fingers over the silk threads of the bookmark. He jumped and flinched, twirling around when he heard movement behind him.

He blinked. It was his father, leaning against the closed door with his hands in his pockets.

“You scared me,” Bae grumbled, his hands on his hips now.

Briar laughed. “Sorry, mate.” He nodded toward the book. “Sotat, eh?”

“Oh… yeah, I guess.”

“What’s itchin’ at you?”

Bae hesitated, feeling decidedly uneasy and unsure why. “I— I just don’t remember starting this book. I guess I must have been tired.”

“Ain’t like you to forget what you read,” Briar said casually, pulling a knife out and using it to clean under his nails. Bae watched the movements closely, trying to puzzle out what it was that seemed so — off. So foreign. “But then we all been under plenty of stress lately. It’s enough to make any of us feel crazy.”

Bae nodded. “Yeah. Well — we should get back to the others.”

“Yeah, sure, but first—” He tucked the knife back in its hiding spot and pulled out a leather cord necklace with a blood-red stone. “Put this on.”

Bae stared at the red stone, his hair standing on end now. “Why? What is it?”

“You ask too many questions,” Briar replied with a small smile. Bae didn’t smile and he didn’t move. “Put it on.”

“No.”

“No?”

Bae hesitated. “I don’t want to put it on. I haven’t checked it out yet. You taught me to always check unknown objects as if they’re cursed and I’d be foolish to get sloppy now, when we’re under threat.”

“Do you really think I’d offer you cursed jewelry?” Briar asked, amused.

“I — I could use the practice,” Bae whispered, his mouth uncomfortably dry. This person wasn’t his father, he knew that for sure now, though he couldn’t explain how. He knew his Papa and this wasn’t him. He fought a bubble of panic rising from his belly into his chest, reaching with his magic for Papa or Amaya or anyone — but he couldn’t feel anyone at all. He was cut off. He was alone. He felt his hands and feet going numb as he fought to keep an appearance of calm. “You know me. I like to be cautious.”

The man chuckled again, humorlessly this time. Bae felt gooseflesh rising across his body.

“We gonna try this another way, then,” the man growled, no longer adopting Briar’s voice. Bae stared in horror as this stranger’s oily voice came out of his father’s mouth. “This here’s the deal, kid. Either you put this on and do exactly as I say, or I move onto one of your sisters in your stead.”

Bae shook his head, eyes wide and speechless with horror.

“Hard to decide which one,” that oily voice said idly. “That little fat redhead, maybe. What’s she called? Clover?”

“Don’t—” the boy croaked, desperately trying to think of a way out of this. “Who are you?” he demanded, trying to buy himself a little time.

“An old friend of your father’s,” the voice replied. “He owes me and it’s time to pay up. Now tell me — Baelfire Moss — are you doing as I say or will it be poor, dear little Clover I go to see next?”

“I’ll do it,” Bae whispered, his voice barely audible.

“Excellent.” The person who looked like his father held out the necklace. “Put it on.”

Hand trembling, he took the cord and held the stone close to his face, rotating it for a proper examination. He recognized it as bloodstone. Evvy would be livid to see such a beautiful stone being used for such presumably vile purpose, he thought savagely. He was at a loss. He couldn’t risk Clover being targeted but he knew he was putting himself in an extremely risky position by putting it on.

“Now,” that oily voice hissed.

Bae prayed silently to any deity that might be listening as he lowered the amulet over his head. The stone felt heavy and hot on his chest and he could feel a sort of vibration.

“Tuck it in to keep it hidden,” the not-Briar instructed. “Then go pretend like all is well. Say nothing. Give nothing away — or watch your sisters die one by one. Slowly and painfully. Are we clear?”

“Yes,” he croaked, trembling. “B-but— someone will notice something’s wrong. I guarantee it.”

“Not with that on, they won’t. And it’s ’Yes, Your Highness’ to you, boy. Go. Now.”

Chapter Text

Bae hurried out of the cottage, glancing back apprehensively and then he slowed his pace, frantically trying to think of a way to make someone aware of what was going on without bringing harm on his sisters. He had a glimmer of hope — everyone was on guard for anything out of the ordinary and they were all adept at picking up on the untoward. But — they hadn’t noticed this person in their own home, despite all of the defenses that Bae knew full well were in place.

As Bae approached the privy, Briar hollered, “Juniper — get it done or hop off, lass!” He sighed and turned to Bae. The moment their eyes met, Bae felt hope surge in earnest. He knew that look in his father’s grey-green eyes — Briar had already realized that something wasn’t right. Briar knew his boy and the look on his face told the green mage enough. Bae realized in that moment that he was still cut off from everybody’s magic and his father was probably probing for him. Briar stepped close and put his body between Bae and the other children, who were chattering amongst one another, oblivious. “Bae, what happened?”

Bae scuffed his foot on the ground and said, “I couldn’t find my book.” As he did so, he tugged the leather cord and slipped the stone out of his tunic for a moment to show his father before tucking it back in, his eyes pleading for guidance.

“Not like there ain’t plenty of books in the chamber,” Briar commented casually, as though he weren’t breaking into a cold sweat. Louder he said, “Juniper! What did you eat, kid?”

“Clover’s cookies,” Juniper called back, teasing.

“Hey!” Clover screeched. “Well, fine! Next time you don’t get any, then, meanie!”

“Well, pinch it off,” Briar replied to Juniper, ignoring the dispute, “and hurry it up. It’s a nip and a half out here.”

When Juniper had finished, Briar got the children ushered back to the gathering chamber, smiling and joking with them as though nothing were amiss. As they walked, he jolted through his connection to Sandry and Daja — Sandry, still weakened, responded first and Daja was just behind. He ignored the jolt of pain he felt when he automatically reached for Tris and couldn’t feel her.

Something’s wrong — Bae — I let him to go our cottage for a book and he came back looking like he’d seen a ghost. Snuck me a peek at some sort of amulet he’s got on — bloodstone and heavy with magic. I don’t like it. We’re almost to the chamber, I’m sending the rest of the kids in.

We’ll meet you out there, Sandry said, already on her feet.

Glenna remained inside the chamber with the other children as Tris, Sandry, and Ellie joined Briar and Bae outside.

Briar, trying his best to stay calm, asked his boy stiffly, “Why in the Green Man’s name would you put that thing on? You know—“

“Briar,” Sandry interrupted quietly. “Now is not the time.”

When everybody looked at the shame-faced Bae, he ducked his head and mumbled, “He said he would hurt Clover if I didn’t. I— I panicked. I didn’t know what to do but I just knew I had to protect my sisters if I could.”

“Show us,” said Tris, resisting the urge to cup his cheek with her palm and holding his eyes gently with hers instead. The gentle understanding she showed him belied the monsoon of fury thrashing within her as she worked hard to maintain control over herself, angrier just then than she could ever remember being. Her babies — someone was targeting her babies.

“Who was it?” Sandry demanded. She pulled a ribbon out of her bag and tied it around Chime’s paw. “To my guards here first,” she instructed, “and then to Gil.” Chime chinked and took to the air to deliver the messages, which would only appear when in the hand of the intended recipient.

Bae had his stone on the outside of his tunic again as the adults all gathered in close to get eyes on it. Tris felt a fresh swelling of fury that she didn’t have her magic, frustration and helplessness gnawing at her. Maybe with her magic she could fix this. Ellie started murmuring investigation spells, her hand hovering over the stone and Sandry frowned.

Briar asked Daja as he sat down and prepared to burrow into his magic, Is Evvy around? I’d like her to see this. 

Bae was explaining what had happened, his words tumbling out breathlessly now. “He looked exactly like Papa, only — well, it didn’t feel right, you know? It felt wrong but I wasn’t sure why at first. And he said he’s an old friend of yours, Papa, and you owe him,” he added apologetically as Briar’s eyebrows snapped together in a very Rosethorn-like manner. “Said I’m to call him ‘Your Highness’. And his voice changed when he got mad, so it wasn’t Papa’s voice anymore. Like maybe he slipped out of a spell.”

“He didn’t say anything that would suggest what this amulet might do?” Tris inquired, glancing at the pale and sweating Briar, who closed his eyes and tried to clear his head well enough to fall into a mage trance.

Bae shook his head. “No. Just said to keep it on and keep it hidden. And that he’d hurt my sisters if I said anything.”

Ellie dropped her hand. “This is a dreadful sort of magic,” she said anxiously, sitting back on her heels. “Are you able to take it off?”

He tried but it wouldn’t move past his ears. He shook his head.

“That’s what I feared. And any attempts to disarm it will come with the risk of it — well, exploding, essentially — which would be rather unpleasant for anybody nearby and maybe lethal for you if you’re wearing it.”

“We need to take him to Winding Circle,” Tris said, looking at the oblivious Briar, now in his trance.

Bae frowned. “Wouldn’t we be risking bringing these attacks to the temple?”

Tris shook her head. “They’re already under attack themselves, we’d just heard word. All in all, we may be better off as a united front.”

Daja shifted to see through Sandry’s eyes, Evvy in tow, and asked, What do you think?

There’s not much I can tell you from here, the earth dedicate retorted. Bloodstone, obviously. Ordinarily I would be more willing to see what I can do but I can feel the corruption from here and if things get messy, I’d like to have my hands physically on the stone. Bring him here. I can’t leave the temple.

We’re evacuating everybody to Winding Circle now, Sandry said. It’s just as well. I was planning on coming anyway. I’d like to be there to defend Winding Circle personally.

While Sandry talked to Daja and Ellie, Tris went into the gathering chamber and announced loudly, “You have five minutes to decide what you’d like to bring with you — and you’d best be able to carry it comfortably — and then we’re all leaving for Winding Circle. Bae got himself wrapped up with some unknown and likely dangerous artifact, and we need to handle it as delicately as possible. Avoid touching Bae for now until we’re sure doing so won’t harm anyone. I’d like each of you to focus on keeping calm. I know that’s so much easier said than done, so let’s be mindful of one another and do what we can to keep each other distracted and comforted.” Her eyes drifted across each anxious face, lingering slightly longer on both Amaya and Clover — the two most temperamental of her brood. “Deep breaths, darlings. I know you’re frightened. Give me a hug if you’d like one and then grab what you need. We’ve got to move quickly.” She gave each child — even the scarlet-faced Kari — a hug and a kiss on the head, and then she and Glenna got them all ready and out the door and toward the wagon that Ellie had ran ahead to ready.

***

Briar’s magic darted through roots, stems, and leaves — searching, hunting. Seeking any whisper of an unknown person or of ill workings. There were multiple plants — his own cottage trees among them — that had a vague recollection of some foreign entity making contact with them — but the contact didn’t register as human and it hadn’t affected them so they hadn’t paid it any mind. That took Briar aback — he’d specifically had to tweak all of his security spells to be sure they didn’t alert him every time a bird or deer made contact… but how would someone keep from registering as a foreign human?

He relayed this to Daja and Sandry. What could it mean if this person isn’t registering as an unknown person? he wondered, mind racing. Do they have a way to manipulate the detection? Obviously whoever they are, they’re human enough to hand Bae a very real amulet. Who the fuck is this asshole?

And how do they know you? Daja asked. Who did you manage to piss off so thoroughly?

Only a few people I ever known that went by Your Highness, Briar said grimly. And not a one of them I’d like to face off with. But guaranteed the ones still breathing remember me. He decided to keep the rest of his thoughts on the subject to himself for now.

Come back to us now, Briar, Sandry instructed. We’re loading into a cart and going to Winding Circle, all of us, right now. We’ll have more resources to deal with Bae’s problem safely and we can all come together as one united force against these people, whoever they may be. It doesn’t make sense to be divided now, when we’re facing the same enemy.

What about my trees? Briar demanded. I can’t just leave them!

You need to get out now, Daja told him. Forget the trees, they’ll be fine.

If these bleaters are stealing magic, I ain’t leaving my trees to get drained. You go ahead, I’ll load up in the second cart and catch up. With that, he snapped the connection shut and came back to his physical self.

He started toward the stable but he was met halfway by Glenna driving the very same horse-drawn cart he’d been on his way to retrieve. He hopped up beside her, nudged her lightly, and said, “Thanks, Glen.”

She smiled crookedly and shrugged her thin shoulders. “Tris was determined to get it to you so I offered. She’s stressed enough. She said don’t forget the cat.”

“Damn cat.” Briar used his catnip to wrangle the cat into a covered basket and he and Glenna loaded cat and trees safely into the wagon. When he was sure they were secure enough to handle the ride safely, they set off toward Winding Circle. The others were ahead by a decent distance and Briar insisted they take it slow to keep the precious cargo safe.

***

Sandry spoke briefly with the guards at the gate and then they continued onto temple grounds. “Besides Willow, there have been two members of the temple attacked and drained in the same manner as Tris,” she explained quietly to the others. “After we speak with Lark I’ll need to go directly to Moonstream. There has to be more we can do to fight back against this.”

When they approached Discipline, Daja walked up to them.

“Lark says you all stay here,” she said as they rolled to a stop, a touch of humor in her eyes amidst the concern.

Lark herself was walking briskly to greet them. “You will stay here, with us,” she said firmly, even as she fought to catch her breath. Daja stood next to Lark, her strong hand resting on her back in comfort. “Come along, come along,” Lark urged, reaching up toward the cart and grasping Ellie’s hand as the small woman climbed down.

“Thank you,” Ellie said earnestly to Lark as she wrapped an arm around Daja and leaned into her.

Tris had stepped out of the back of the cart and was helping the younger children out. Bae was the last to step down, resisting the urge to clutch at his mother’s dress as he had as a shy toddler, keeping one step behind and to the side and careful not to touch anybody. The youngest three filed into Discipline, unusually despondent but finding comfort in the kind eyes and gentle touches of their beloved Lark.

Amaya, Aurora, and Arlen each reached for some affection from Lark and then they stood by with Kari, eyes on Bae. When the adults looked at the four in question, Amaya said, “We won’t leave him.” Her firm mouth and sharp eyes left no question as to her mulishness. “We ought to be nearby, for support.” Lightning cracked from her hair and the wind whipped roughly at everybody’s hair and clothing — a warning she displayed without thought.
 
Tris’s lips twitched in a suppressed smile, feeling a swelling of pride. “Very well. Of course I expect you’ll all mind every single thing you’re told and you won’t be allowed in the room when the time comes to work the magic. Purely for safety reasons. Amaya — breathe.”

“Oh,” her daughter muttered, cheeks pink as she realized the chaos that was picking up around her. She fell into the meditative breathing easily, as it had long become second nature to all of the Moss children. The winds died down and her sparks lessened, though they were still indicative of her fear and frustration.

“Thank you, Mama,” Aurora said, slipping her hand into Amaya’s and squeezing. “It’s important.” Both girls badly wanted to go to Bae but they knew better than to risk it. Instead, they and the boys smiled their encouragement and he managed a small smile back, deeply appreciative of their support but not really sure how to express it.

Lark’s slender hand covered a small smile. “Evvy’s waiting at the Hub. It will be the safest place.” She held Bae’s eyes with her own and said warmly, “You’ll be just fine. Breathe, my dear.”

He nodded, mouth firm and eyes determined, if apprehensive.

“Where’s Briar?” Lark inquired.

“He’s not far behind,” Tris said. “He needed to get his trees.”

“When he’s able, Rosie’s asking for him at Crane’s greenhouse.”

Tris nodded. “Daja or Sandry can relay the message,” she advised. “I’m not able to just now.”

A shadow passed over Lark’s dark eyes as she recognized the grief in her daughter’s eyes, and she nodded understandingly. “We’ll talk more about it soon,” she promised. She turned to the other women. “First thing is first, of course. You’ll all be going?”

“Not I, I’m afraid,” said Sandry, “I really must speak with Moonstream immediately.”

“Daja and are going,” Ellie said as Tris began ushering the children to start walking toward the center of Winding Circle. “If nobody has any better ideas, I have a handful of spells that just do the trick. And Daja has a brilliant idea to keep Bae safe if things get messy.”

Lark offered a prayer for safety, healing, and justice as the group walked away. Then she went inside to keep busy with Juniper, Sage, and Clover while they all waited anxiously for news.

Chapter Text

Bae and the other children were allowed to stay together and talk amongst themselves as they waited for the adults across the room to decide on a definitive plan of action. Tris led the debate, shutting down idea after idea and arguing ferociously for her son’s safety.

“I wish they didn’t seem so unsure,” Bae said uneasily, watching the adults closely and trying to read their body language. His mother was clearly angry and frightened, and that worried him. She had her moods, surely, but he couldn’t recall a time he’d seen her so frightened. Even Daja — whose calmness he admired immensely — was visibly tense.

“Yeah, it’s not vey reassuring, is it?” Aurora said, wringing her hands anxiously as she, too, watched for signs of what was to come. “Oh, I really hate this.”

“Well, that’s why they’re talking about it,” Kari pointed out, trying to reassure her. “To figure out the safest way to go about it. I’m sure they won’t start until they’re confident it’s safe. Your mother will be sure of that.”

Bae nodded and his mouth twitched in what he’d intended to be a smile before his face went tight again. “What if there’s nothing they can do? I don’t even know what this thing is supposed to do to me but it can’t be good. I’m only a kid and even the best mages can be taken down by something like this — how often have we been told so?”

“You’ll be fine,” Amaya said, the wild sparking of her hair and the chewing of her nails belying her own fears. “Don’t be so dramatic.” She pulled her magicked snood out of an inside pocket and jammed her hair into it, hiding her lightning sprouts.

Bae scowled at her. “How do you know?” he demanded.

She shrugged, still feigning nonchalance. “Because when our time comes, you and I are going to go out of this world in the same manner we entered — together. And I won’t be allowed to be in here with you for this.  You’ll be without me and therefore obviously you’ll be fine. Now quit worrying. All you’re doing is making yourself ill over nothing. Mama won’t let anything happen to you — to any of us.”

“Right,” her twin replied, unsure. He looked at Arlen, who was fully incapable of hiding how afraid he was. “Okay, Ar?”

“Oh, yeah,” the boy said shakily, ducking his head and rubbing at his eyes. When he looked up again, Bae pretended he didn’t notice how red and wet the boy’s eyes had become. “Just can’t wait ‘til this is over so I can kick your ass properly, that’s all.”

Bae grinned in earnest. “Someday, maybe, if you keep practicing,” the redhead said with a shrug.

Arlen laughed. “Oh, I’ll get there. And soon — guaranteed.”

“Bae!” Tris called as she approached, her face tight. All of the children jumped and turned to face her, taken off guard. “Go stand with Daja. The rest of you — out.”

The children all exchanged anxious looks and then, grudgingly, they filed out to wait where they had been instructed while Bae trudged over to where Daja stood near Frostpine. They each held a thin sheet of metal and they were talking quietly together. 

Frostpine gestured for Bae to move closer and he did so, eyeing the metal warily. “What’s that?”

“Your armor,” Frostpine informed him. He carried his usual good humor in his face but it was distinctly shrouded by the seriousness of the situation.

Daja lifted her metal sheet in one hand and gestured toward the stone around Bae’s neck with the other. “Frostpine and I are going to use this to keep that from hurting you if it shatters.”

“They have so little faith in me, Bae,” Evvy complained, crossing her arms. “It won’t shatter. Not with my magic in it. But who knows what else could happen. It’s not the physical effects I’m worried about, but the magical part.”

“We’re shooting arrows in the dark,” said Tris sourly as she joined them, “but between the lot of us we should be able to manage this. Ellie?”

“Ready,” the small woman said, her voice quivering only slightly. She smiled at Bae, her big dark eyes offering him reassurance despite her anxieties. “We’re going to send Evvy into the stone and I’ve got a whole slew of spells at the ready, should she need any assistance. Not that I have any doubts.”

Bae nodded numbly and looked at his mother, who softened for him. “It will be alright, my love,” she said, grey eyes boring into his. “We won’t let anything happen to you.” He nodded again. “Let’s get this done. I want that thing off of you. Stand on that circle there, just in the center.”

As he positioned himself, Daja and Frostpine approached with their metal sheets; they held them up on either side of the amulet, using their magic to meld the pieces together so that it became a shield between Bae and the stone. Their magic allowed them to shape the metal and they adjusted it, curving it around the stone until they felt it was a proper shield between the stone and the boy. 

Bae was sweating. There was nothing obstructing his face but still he felt like he couldn’t breathe. It was stuffy in that room and he felt trapped by his circumstance. He licked at dry lips and took a shuddery breath, praying silently to Urda for a peaceful resolution.

“Is Papa coming?” he asked quietly, hopefully. He was wishing desperately for his father’s presence.

Tris replied, “He’s on his way. Evvy’s about to enter the stone. Breathe and count. You must remain calm, Bae, and trust that we have you. Positions.”

Daja and Frostpine remained on either side of Bae, maintaining the integrity of their metal shield with their magics. Evvy and Ellie stayed in front of the boy, Evvy sitting cross-legged and already deep in her mediation. Ellie stood just behind, hands at the ready and eyes firmly locked on the stone. The other mages present followed Tris behind Bae where they, too, were protected by the shield.

“Okay,” Bae whispered. “I’m ready.” Tris was grateful that, if one of her children had to be in a dire sort of situation such as this, at least it was Bae — she could trust him to follow directions and to keep a reasonably level head.

*** 

Briar’s cart rolled to a stop in front of Crane’s greenhouses.

“I’ll be but a minute,” he told Glenna as he hopped down and darted to the door. He went directly to Crane’s workroom where Rosethorn and the man himself had been talking. They looked up when Briar entered.

“Don’t you knock?” Crane asked disdainfully, one eyebrow raised.

“You’re lucky I used the door,” Briar shot back, a glint of mischief in his eyes. Then he turned to Rosethorn, face serious again. “I need to go to Bae, but Lark said you were calling for me?”

She was watching him sharply, something in those brown eyes as she searched his. “When our boy is freed from that thing, I want it brought directly here. We’re setting up now to try to single out a signature on the magic used to create it. If we can get it cooked down into its purest form, we may be able to track it and defend better against any of the same magic.”

Briar nodded. “I’ll make sure it gets to you. That it?”

Crane’s eyes narrowed. “Show some respect, boy,” he growled.

Briar glared at the older man. “What’s got your skirts twisted?”

“Ignore him,” Rosethorn said, waving a careless hand in Crane’s direction. “He’s bitter because his defenses were breached.”

“Mine were breached too but you don’t see me being an ass about it.” Crane’s scowl deepened further and his face gained a distinctive purple tint but he said nothing. Briar winked cheekily at Rosethorn, whose mouth quivered in amusement, and then he turned and walked out. He climbed back into the cart and they made the rest of the short journey to Discipline. Briar grabbed the cat basket and his personal shakkan from the cart.

“Shall I unload the trees?” Glenna inquired.

He shook his head and started walking up the path. “The cart’s protected and I’d just as soon not unload them tonight. They’ll whine but they’ll be fine and if any magic but mine, Rosethorn’s, or the girls’ touches them, I’ll know it. If we have to stay through tomorrow we can unpack them in the morning so they all get plenty of sun.”

Glenna knocked on the cottage door and it swung open seconds later.

“Papa!” the triplets exclaimed as they all ran up to them.

“Let them in,” Lark instructed, nudging the children out of the entryway.

“Did you bring my Purr-Purr?” Clover demanded, eyeing the basket sharply as Briar handed his little tree down to Sage.

“Of course I brought him,” Briar said, mock-hurt. “Do you really think I’d forget the cat? I’d never hear the end of it if I did, and from you most of all.”

“What about the sheep and chickens?” Clover asked as she took the basket and carefully peeked inside. “Oh, he’s so cozy, Papa. You did a good job making him comfortable.”

“I’m glad to have met your approval. We have protections over the other animals and they should be fine; there’s no magic there to target.” Briar shared a smile with Lark and swooped in for a one-armed hug before kneeling down to address his children. “Give me loves. I need to go make sure Bae is alright. When we get back we’ll all cuddle up and chat; maybe tell some stories, yeah?”

The three nodded and in turn each took a hug and a kiss.

“Thanks, Lark,” he said softly, earnestly. Then he turned and walked out the door, closing it behind him with a quiet snap.

Sage ran small fingers over the trunk of her papa’s shakkan and listened to the sound of his footsteps fading into the night. “Green Man keep him safe,” she whispered, belly tight and mouth dry with an unidentified fear.

***

When Briar arrived at the Hub, he reached out to Daja through their magics and as he climbed the stairs, she caught him and Sandry up on the most recent events. Evvy was able to enter the stone briefly but she said it’s so deeply corrupted she felt like it was beginning to corrupt her magic and she couldn’t stay long. She’s not feeling well now and she can’t do anything with the stone. She doesn’t recognize this magic and she said she isn’t fully drained but she’s much weaker than she should be after such a simple attempt. Ellie’s trying the spells she knows of now but we’re sort of at a loss.

Sandry said nothing — they could feel that she was in conversation — but they could feel a flash of fear within the anger at these intruders.

Briar grimaced. Coming up to the door now. It swung open then and he stepped through. Nearly as soon as he did, Ellie shrieked, yanking her hands to her body and doubling over with a groan in front of Bae.

Daja was beside her in a moment and Ellie gasped out, “I’m okay, I’m okay. I tried to dispel it and it — it bit me,” she explained. “That was quite a wallop. Oooh.. my bones are aching.”

Briar and Daja helped Ellie to her feet and as Daja led her away to recover, Briar turned to the pale and wide-eyed Bae. “You alright, mate?” The boy nodded, curls trembling. “You’re one tough kid, Bae. Give me a minute to talk to Mama. I got an idea.” Bae nodded again.

Briar followed Tris to stand near where Daja had taken Ellie, so they could all hear.

“We’re out of options,” Briar said plainly, taking Tris’s hand in his. “I’m going in with my magic. I’ll get that thing off him if it kills me.”

Daja and Ellie looked at each other, uneasy, and then at Tris, who was frowning sharp-eyed at Briar. “You saw that map,” she said quietly. He squeezed her hand and she returned the motion. “You know as well as I that Bae is almost certainly being used as bait.”

“I ain’t letting Bae or any of my girls get hurt cause of some ghost from my past following me. Bad enough you got hurt. Whoever this is, I’m going to face them and I’ll get them out of our hair for good.” He leaned in and pressed a firm kiss to her lips. “Don’t you worry that pretty little mind of yours, Coppercurls. We can fix this.” She nodded curtly.

Daja was frowning. “I don’t like this. This seems rash.”

“We don’t got choices,” Briar reiterated, his gaze level. “I don’t like this but I can’t let Bae sit risky cause I couldn’t figure something out.”

“Anchor through me.”

He shook his head, firm. “I’ll root through my shakkan. If something goes wrong, you’ll be needed here.”

“Not as badly as you’ll be needed.” Her dark eyes were uncharacteristically hard. “Briar—”

“It has to be him,” Tris said, her voice bland. They recognized immediately that she was masking the rapidly-swelling emotions within. “Sandry’s weaving — it was a demand for him specifically. The generational symbols — threatening the children. Briar, let’s go. Bae’s waiting.”

Briar walked back to their son, still holding her hand. He released her as they drew close and he stepped close to Bae, who was half-smiling at something Frostpine had said to him. The smith mage had their piece of metal in his far hand.

“Sit down, mate,” Briar instructed his son. Bae did as he was told and Briar sat facing him, both of them in a tailor’s seat. “You said your magic is cut off from us but it’s still there, yeah?” Bae nodded. “Take my hands and then access it and keep it at the ready. I’m going to see if I can make contact with you.”

As Briar found the rhythm of his breaths and slipped into his trance, he felt Tris’s hands rest heavily on his shoulders. He took strength from that connection and he took determination from the connection with Bae, their hands clasped as they both focused on their breathing and found the pools of magic within themselves. Briar’s magic was firmly rooted in his shakkan, which he could feel was being pampered by Sage.

They both felt the jolt when the amulet grabbed them. Bae didn’t understand what happened next. He felt as though they were being flung through a wind funnel; he was dizzy and disoriented. This seemed to go on forever and then it stopped — and there was only silence and stillness and darkness. In his ear — if he had ears just then — he heard his father’s voice whisper, When I tell you to let go, release me. Don’t hesitate. Bae tried to find his voice to ask what he meant and maybe to argue but he couldn’t speak. He felt his father’s magic push his away and the green mage yanked from his grasp. The spinning motion started again, faster and faster, until finally he came slamming to a halt and everything went black and silent.

Chapter Text

For several minutes Briar and Bae remained silent in their trances. Then, suddenly, there was a flash of light and a force like a heavy wind that knocked everybody away from the center of the room — away from the amulet. Tris’s head was swimming and her ears were ringing as she tried to figure out what had happened. Her hands had just been on Briar’s shoulders — she’d felt his warmth only moments ago — but now she didn’t see him. As she stumbled hastily toward Bae, who lay sprawled across the room, she was automatically taking note of everybody in the room. Daja and Ellie were also hurrying toward Bae — Daja was shouting something, but Tris couldn’t understand — and Frostpine was pulling himself off the floor with a groan.

Tris reached Bae and fell to her hand and knees beside him, one hand going to his neck to feel for a pulse. It was there and strong. She moved her hand to his face and rested her forehead on his chest for a moment, weak with relief as she felt him moving with each breath. She looked up when Daja approached.

“Are you alright?” Daja asked, lowering herself to kneel next to them. Tris nodded, looking past her at Ellie, who had only made it halfway across the room before needing to stop and rest. Frostpine joined her now, holding her steady as she wobbled her way toward them.

“Thank you,” Ellie told him softly when they drew near, leaning heavily against him.

“Any time, my sweet.”

“Where did Briar go?” Tris asked croakily, looking at Daja, who was scanning the room. “Do you feel him?”

Daja shook her head slowly. “No.”

“Not again,” the redhead groaned. “That dolt just can’t stay out of trouble.”

Daja felt for her tie to Sandry. Can you feel Briar?

No — but I felt something a moment ago — like a quick drop from a high place. My belly is rolling. What was that? Is everyone okay?

I have no idea what happened, Daja replied uncomfortably. Briar was investigating the amulet with his magic and — something threw us all across the room. Now Bae’s out cold and Briar’s gone.

He can’t have just disappeared. Surely— oh, cat dirt. I’ll meet you back at Discipline.

“The amulet is gone,” Tris said suddenly, staring at Bae. She tugged at the neck of his tunic and froze — there was a mark in the center of Bae’s chest, like a burn, where the stone had lain. She touched it with trembling fingers.

“I’m going to go get some lads to help get you all back to Discipline,” Frostpine said, his voice muffled to Tris’s ears; she could hear the blood rushing in her ears and her heart pounding in her chest but his words were difficult to grasp. “You’ll need rest after this. I’ll send the healer in.”

“I can walk,” Daja told him as he retreated. She put her hand on Tris’s back. “Tris? Tris! Sandry is going to meet us at Discipline. We’ll all put our heads together and see what we can figure out. Maybe Bae has some understanding of what happened.”

Tris was looking around the room again as though expecting Briar to appear out of the air.

“Tris,” Daja said again, stern now. The redhead looked up at her sister, eyes wide and frantic. Daja rubbed her hand across Tris’s shoulder blades and said, “Breathe. He’s okay. Wherever he is, he’s fine. Stop that thought caravan before it covers ground.”

“But— What if—”

“We would know.” Daja’s dark eyes were warm and comforting. Tris nodded slowly. It was easy to have faith in Daja but she knew it wasn’t so simple. Would we know? she wondered. She turned her attention back to Bae, trembling hand resting again on his cheek. 

The healer that had volunteered to stand by came in then.

“You’ve been warned of the potential risks,” Tris reminded the water dedicate dully, her eyes daring the woman to go back on her agreement to help.

The woman ignored her and grasped Bae’s wrist in her hand. After a long stretch of silence, she opened her eyes and shrugged. “He’s fine. He’s sleeping, is all. He’ll wake soon. Who’s next?”

When she was content everybody was unharmed, she retreated; as she did so, Frostpine returned with three fellow smiths. When one of them lifted Bae, he began to stir, mumbling incoherently.

“What’s that, love?” Tris asked as she was lifted by another man, her face a harsh contrast to the soft voice she reserved for her children. “You be careful with him!” she warned the fire dedicate that carried her son, who was snoring softly now. “If you harm one hair on his head, I’ll have your heart for my collection.” The dedicate carrying Tris stumbled and looked down at her, alarmed, and Tris merely raised one eyebrow in challenge. Ellie stifled a giggle and Frostpine, in whose arms she rested, couldn’t help a smile behind his beard.

The corner of Daja’s mouth twitched for a moment and then she was frowning again. “Tris — you lot head straight to Discipline. I’ll fetch the other kids and we’ll meet you there.” For the sake of Tris’s nerves, she didn’t add that she could feel that Amaya was out of her mind with worry for Bae just then.

Tris didn’t argue so the men continued to carry their charges out the main doors of the Hub, Daja walked around to where the children were waiting outside the kitchen doors. Immediately Daja felt the air becoming heavy with a familiar pressure. The children were there. Amaya was sitting on the floor — her hair undoubtedly sparking under the snood she wore — with the others around her and Dedicate Gorse crouched in front of her. He looked up when Daja entered and smiled sadly at her.

“Amaya fears her brother has been hurt,” he explained. “I know when any of my children are truly in despair because not even an offer of treats can ease them. My Moss children, especially.”

Amaya shook a shuddery breath and, eyes on Daja, she said, “Well? Is he okay?”

“He’s fine and on his way to Discipline,” Daja assured her calmly, “along with the others.”

“We don’t feel him,” Aurora explained, “or Papa.”

Daja hesitated and they caught it. Amaya’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “What happened?” she whispered.

“Let’s all go back to Discipline. I’d just as soon not have to tell the story more times than needed. Let’s go.”

Everyone moved to leave except Amaya who still sat motionless on the ground, staring hard at her aunt. “Tell me Papa’s okay,” she whispered.

“I have no reason to think he isn’t,” Daja said, walking forward and reaching out her hand. Amaya took it and allowed herself to be pulled to her feet, eyes searching Daja’s face anxiously. “I can’t tell you where he is — because I really don’t know — but I am certain he’s fine. I can feel it in my bones. We would all know if he was truly gone. I’m telling you the same things I told your Mama. He is okay and we are going to figure out where he is and bring him home.” Amaya gave Gorse a hug that was an expression of gratitude as much as affection, and then he retreated into his domain and the rest continued out the door and down the straight path toward Discipline.

“So Mama’s worried too, then?” Aurora asked tentatively, cheeks pink and honey-brown eyes wide with fear. She wrapped her arms around herself, shivering as she walked.

Daja sighed. “We’re all worried. All of this is unknown and it’s impossible not to wonder what’s next. But worry is of no value — it’s a waste of our resources and we can’t allow it interfere with accomplishing all we need to. And foremost now is finding Briar. Bookkeeper bless me — it’s freezing out here. Relax, Amaya, please — before you freeze us all.”

Amaya’s focus had also strayed to the weather. “This isn’t me,” she said slowly. “Those dark clouds up there — those are partly me. But I’m not affecting the temperature… and this is bizarrely cold for Emelan even at the peak of Wolf and we’re only just in Barley.” They were all shivering as they walked now, picking up the pace instinctively. “It’s getting colder still, too. There’s no way this is natural.”

The moment they walked into Discipline, Tris’s face told the group that she, too, had taken offense to the weather. She sat at the table with Ellie and Lark. Before anyone could ask, Tris said, “Bae’s resting in Briar’s old room. I’d like you to let him rest. We’ll wake him soon. Peek in on him if you’d like, then join your sisters upstairs; they’re asleep, so please be quiet.” Tris’s hand went up in the same moment that Amaya opened her mouth. “Don’t argue with me, Amaya. I haven’t the patience right now. You will be kept abreast of the situation — as much as I feel is appropriate and when we’re ready to do so. Right now, us adults need to sit down and talk and we don’t need any interruptions. Besides, it is very late and you all must be exhausted. Lie down and rest if you’re able.”

“What about the weather?” Amaya demanded, defiant.

Tris removed her spectacles and cleaned them with her skirt, fighting to remain patient as her temper flared. “I will let you know. Please go upstairs.”

Everybody recognized that Tris was on the verge of losing it. Her eyes were flashing even if her hair was not, and her voice had developed a familiar dangerous tone. The boys went directly upstairs without a word and Aurora grabbed Amaya’s arm, tugging her toward the stairs. “Amaya, let’s go,” she implored softly.

“Tea is on and I’ll make sure you each get a cup,” Lark promised them.

“Girls—” Tris said suddenly. Both girls turned to look at her. Tris swallowed and stared at the table, tracing the wood grain pattern with her fingertip. “Aurora — if Niko contacts you tonight, ask him to search for Briar if he’s able.”

“Sure, Mama,” her daughter said softly. “And tell him about the weaving still?”

“Yes. And — he needs to know that Bae was given a bloodstone amulet by an unknown person who was made to look like Briar. The stone was so deeply corrupted that Evvy couldn’t keep her magic inside it for more than a few seconds and is now recovering. When Briar examined it with his magic, there was some release of energy from the amulet and both the amulet and Briar were gone by the time we had cleared the spots from our eyes.”

“I’ll tell him,” she whispered, sharing a horrified look with her sister.

“And for Green Man’s sake, tell him to find a more effective mode of communication. This is ridiculous.”

Aurora laughed shakily. “Yes, Mama. I’ll tell him. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, my sweets. I love you both dearly.”

Daja took her place next to Ellie and Tris removed her spectacles again, this time to place them on the table and press her hands to her face.

“Goddess, I truly do love that girl,” she said as they listened to the girls settling in upstairs, “but my gods that girl doesn’t know when to back down.”

“I can’t imagine where she gets that from,” Daja drawled sarcastically, amused.

Lark hid a smile behind a hand and murmured, “Tea’s done.” She stood to get drinks poured, touching Tris’s shoulder softly as she passed.

“Sandry’s here,” Daja said.

On cue, the door opened and the duchess stepped in, her cloak wrapped tightly around her slender frame. “Mila’s grace, is it cold! Tris, why is it so cold?”

“I’m not sure,” Tris said as she gratefully accepted the cup of tea Lark set before her. “I don’t need magic to know this isn’t natural though.”

Sandry shook her head. “If it gets any colder, we’ll have a serious crisis on our hands. Southern Emelan is in no way prepared to deal with freezing conditions.”

“We’re just waiting for Rosethorn,” Lark told Sandry as she handed her a cup. “I promised the children I’d bring them tea. I’m going to check to see who’s still awake before I pour them.”

Ellie stood and said, “Please sit, Lark. I’ll check on them and report back.”

Lark nodded her agreement and sat down with a sigh. Rosethorn came in as Ellie disappeared upstairs and she did not look pleased. “What happened?” she demanded. “I told Briar to bring me that amulet right away. Did something go wrong? Is he okay?”

Tris and Daja caught them up quickly.

“We need to wake him,” Rosethorn said gravely, her eyebrows knit and her lips tight. She wasted no time grabbing a vial from her workroom and they all filed into Briar’s old room. Tris sat on the bed and lifted Bae’s shoulders, supporting his head, until he was nearly sitting up. Rosethorn held the vial under his nose and he awoke with a gasp, jolting in Tris’s arms. He looked around groggily.

“Bae, can you hear me?” Sandry asked. He licked his lips and nodded. “Do you remember what happened, with the amulet?”

Lark handed Tris a cup of tea and she helped Bae to take a sip. When he’d swallowed, he croaked, “It all happened real fast. I didn’t really understand what was happening… it was dark and it felt like we were spinning… Then it was dark and still and quiet… And Papa told me to  release him and then I was flung back.”

“What were his exact words?” Tris asked.

“‘When I tell you to let go, release me. Don’t hesitate.’”

Everybody exchanged looks.

“I don’t understand,” Daja said.

“Where is Papa?” Bae asked, realizing he wasn’t among the group.

“We aren’t sure,” said Tris softly. She held his eyes with hers, trying to comfort him despite her own quietly-brewing panic. “He and the amulet both disappeared. There was nothing that gave you any indication of where he might have gone?”

He shook his head. “It was dark as pitch. It felt — peculiar. I don’t know. I have no idea.”

“How do you feel?” Tris asked him, her hand on his head. She could feel he was tense now and trembling.

“Are there any more questions?” he asked, his voice thick with emotion and his eyes closed. “I’m tired.”

Tris gestured for the others to give them some privacy and with gentle touches of affection to Bae, they each filed out. When Lark had closed the door behind them, Tris kissed the top of Bae’s head and kept her face there, breathing him and just holding him close. He shuddered as he began to cry, sobbing as quietly as he could manage.

“Oh, my boy,” she murmured. “It’s okay.”

“It’s my fault,” he sobbed thickly. “Papa— Papa—”

“He’s okay,” she whispered, praying to any gods listening that she was telling him the truth. “He’s perfectly fine. He’s probably dealing with whoever is on the other side of that amulet; either we’ll find him or he’ll find his way back to us. He’ll be back soon. We don’t need to worry about him. He’s a survivor.”

“I didn’t have time to argue,” he whispered. “And he pushed me out before I could say or do anything—”

“Bae—”

“I shouldn’t have put it on. It’s all my fault.”

“It is not. You did the best you knew how. You were protecting your sisters and that’s admirable. You’ve been so brave, Baelfire, and so strong. We’re going to figure this out. I promise.”

“Tris!” Sandry called from the main room, trying to keep her voice low so she didn’t wake the children but her panic was clear. Tris leapt from the bed and, though groggy, Bae was just on her heels as she pelted from the room. Sandry had the front door opened wide and she was staring outside. Tris’s mouth fell open — little white fluffy things were falling from the sky. 

“Snow,” Tris whispered.

Sandry said nothing as she pulled her travel cloak back on, her eyes bright with worry and her face tense.

“Sandry, you need to rest,” Lark advised quietly, her eyes as fixated on the snow as everybody else’s. “You mustn’t push yourself too hard.”

“I have to call in all of the outlying communities, now. I’ll need to send guides to bring them in; guards, to be safe. We’ll be sending people and animals here to Winding Circle and if we need more space, we’ll get people brought into the citadel. Nobody’s prepared to be snowed in. Very few people will have winter gear on hand and if this lasts for any significant amount of time, we won’t have enough coal or firewood to keep us warm. Summersea is not built to survive a blizzard.”

“I’ll alert Moonstream and get word spread here,” Lark volunteered.

“Sandry, wait,” Tris said suddenly, grabbing her arm. “What if this is their goal? To get everyone smashed into one easy-to-target area.”

Sandry stared at her, mouth agape with horror. “Oh. Oh. But — what else am I meant to do? If this accumulates, there will be no way to get supplies to the villages. People will freeze to death. A lot of people. I can’t allow that.”

“Of course not, but we can’t allow them to be herded to slaughter either. We don’t know what these people have planned but we can’t afford to get complacent.”

“If they’re in one location, we can have all of our resources condensed in one location. We won’t be wasting travel time and we won’t be divided. We’ll have warmth and safety in numbers.”

“Do you have enough competent people on hand that you can send a small group to each village with vitals — extra blankets and coal or firewood? Some basic foods? We can pull from our charity stock.”

“We haven’t much built up because we sent most of it north or to the islands,” Sandry said bleakly. “But I think we can scrape enough together to give everyone a fighting chance. Still — I have to bring them in, Tris. I can’t leave them scattered. What if this persists for hours or days? There would be no way to ensure a steady flow of resources and too many wouldn’t make it, I’m certain.”

Tris nodded, biting back the urge to argue, and asked, “What do you want me to do?”

“Wake Amaya and see what she can figure out about this,” Sandry requested. Daja stepped next to her, dressed as warmly as she was able with the clothes she had; it was not as warm as she’d like for blizzard conditions. “Are you coming?”

Daja nodded. “We have a lot of do in a short amount of time.”

Sandry hesitated. “I’d like you here, so we can stay in communication. Where’s Glenna? I could bring her. She’s used to snow.”

“She’s sleeping in my workroom,” Lark said.

Sandry went to Lark’s workroom immediately and returned promptly with Glenna, bleary-eyed and frowning but dressed and ready to go.

“I didn’t think it snowed here,” she commented as they walked out the cottage door.

“It doesn’t,” Sandry said coolly. “That’s the problem.”

Chapter Text

After Sandry and Glenna left, Lark and Rosethorn both bundled up to depart. Nobody said much as the dread for what may come next lay heavy on their shoulders. The pair left together — Tris reminding Lark anxiously to keep cloth over her mouth so the cold wouldn’t be too brutal on her lungs — and Tris turned back to Bae, Daja, and Ellie.

“Bae, go fetch Amaya.” Before he could move, they heard a bout of coughing from upstairs and Tris closed her eyes, breathing deeply as exhaustion gnawed at her. “And check on Clover. We may need to get a fire started and bring her down here, warm her up. Be cautious not to wake Rori. We can’t afford for her not to get Niko’s messages should he send any.”

While he went upstairs, Daja left to get wood for a fire, Ellie went to lie down on a cot in Lark’s workroom, and Tris stepped into Rosethorn’s workroom to fetch a vial of the oil that would help open Clover’s airways if she began to struggle. When she had that at the ready and set aside, she poured herself another cup of tea and breathed in the steam, her other hand holding the amulet that Briar had given her years ago. She was thinking, running through every scenario she could imagine and trying to puzzle out what was happening and where Briar could have gone.

Amaya was the first one down the stairs. “Bae said you wanted me, Mama?”

Tris nodded and gestured for her daughter to come closer. She did so and Tris grasped her hand and tugged her into a hug. “I’m sorry I was short earlier,” she said softly, “but to be fair, you were being difficult.”

Amaya pulled back and grinned at Tris, unrepentant. “To be even more fair, I’m only difficult because I’m your daughter.” Tris smiled her first genuine smile in what felt like forever. “Now what can I do?”

“Have a nip of tea,” Tris said as she offered her mug to her. Amaya took it without complaint. “You know as well as I this cold isn’t natural. I’d like you to see what you can see. You have good instinct, Amaya — trust it. See if you can get a sense of how far it stretches and where its center is or its source, ideally. Be cautious, Amaya, please.  I can’t lose you. My heart couldn’t handle it.”

Tris’s voice broke and she looked down, blinking hard to try to clear her eyes.

“You won’t,” Amaya said meekly, shame settling heavily in her stomach. “I’ll be careful. I promise.”

They hugged again, long and tight, and then Amaya got comfortable and began to count her breaths.

***

Bae crept upstairs and peeked into one open doorway but that bedroom was empty. In the other room he could see by the soft light of a dim glow stone that the triplets, Aurora, and Arlen were all huddled in a heap on the floor with a tumble of blankets; Kari was on the bed. Amaya was nowhere to be found. He sighed and turned to climb the ladder onto the roof.

“Urda, it’s cold out here,” he complained as he climbed up and closed the hatch so he wouldn’t let any more cold in than necessary, careful not to slip on the white slush accumulating on the thatch. “Get inside.”

“It’s nice out here,” Amaya protested dreamily as she watched the snow falling all around, her form and the flakes illuminated by a bright glow stone in her hand. “Isn’t this just about the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen, Bae?”

Bae was also watching the snow and he had noticed its beauty. But that had only made him think of Briar, who loved to admire nature’s beauty in all its forms, and he felt a fresh stab of shame that made his chest feel tight. He blinked back tears and cleared his throat when he’d got himself under control. “Mama wants you downstairs.”

Amaya sighed deeply as she took one last look, and then she began climbing toward the hatch. “Good. Maybe she’ll let me get out there, then.”

Bae rolled his eyes. “Don’t do anything stupid,” he advised.

“I won’t. I’m not you.” She flinched at the flash of hurt in his eyes. “Oh, I didn’t mean it like that, Bae. It was only a joke.”

“Mama’s waiting.”

“Bae—”

He turned away, walking back to the bedroom and ducking inside. He listened as she hesitated and then stepped down the stairs. He turned his attention to the rest of his sisters. Clover was sleeping soundly now but he could hear a faint wheezing in her breaths. He stayed for a while, listening to ensure the wheezing wasn’t worsening, and when he was comfortable that she was okay for now, he went back downstairs.

Amaya was already entranced and their mother was at the table with a cup of tea clasped between her hands. She smiled grimly when she noticed him.

“You should rest,” she said quietly as he sat next to her on the bench.

“So should you,” he pointed out. “When did you eat last?”

The look on her face told him it had been too long so he stood and cut a couple slices of bread and some cheese. He took some for himself and nudged the remainder toward her.

Tris smiled warmly at him. “You are so very much like your Papa, do you realize that?”

Bae tried to smile back. “Papa says I’m more like you.”

“I can see that. You have my love of books and my aversion to idiots. And my hair. You’ve got a healer’s heart like Papa, though.”

“Mama— Papa—” He stuttered to a stop, trying to figure out what he even wanted to ask.

“Quit it,” she ordered, stern but kind. She held his glistening eyes with hers. “What good are you doing, tormenting yourself? None whatever and you don’t deserve it. We’re all doing our best in a horrible situation. Don’t waste your energy passing blame on yourself or anyone else. We need to move forward. Looking backward will only trip us and bring us to our knees.”

He nodded and rested his head on his arms on the table, closing his eyes with a sigh. Tris rubbed his back in slow circles and within a couple of minutes he was breathing deep sleep breaths. The door opened and Daja walked in with an armful of split logs. She got the fire started instantly with her magic and then she joined Tris, rubbing tiredly at her face.

“How long do you think she’ll be?” Daja asked.

Tris shrugged. “Hard to say. But I’m prepared to wait here awhile. She’s as stubborn is one of Sandry’s family’s mules and she’d like nothing more than to help.”

Tris escorted the groggy Bae upstairs to lie down and Daja went to bed shortly before Rosethorn and Lark arrived home together. Rosethorn went straight to her room but Lark poured a cup of tea and sat with Tris.

“Rosie and Crane are at a standstill with the tracing without the amulet. They need something physical. They’re both feeling the pressure and need to start afresh in the morning. Moonstream says they have no inkling on this storm but they’re putting the effort in to track its source. No luck as of yet. They’ve also found evidence that the seers’ equipment was tampered with, which is likely why our seers have Seen nothing useful for the past several months. Whoever these people are, they’ve been planning and preparing for a long time.”

Tris grimaced. “They knew to take my magic out before working spells on the weather but they didn’t account for Amaya. So they know much but clearly not all.”

Lark went to bed, but Tris stayed, impatient and trying to pretend she wasn’t worried. She was settled at the table to read, nibble on first bread and then her fingernails, and watch over her daughter as she worked within her magic.

***

When Amaya entered her magic, she raised into the open air and she took a moment to look around and get a feel for the storm. She wasn’t sure where to begin so she relaxed into it, allowing it to take her magical self along air currents that lifted her higher and higher. She felt the shifting pressures in the air and she could feel the intensity increasing under the surface. There was something else though — something achingly familiar.

She followed that familiarity like a hound after a scent, dipping between currents and gaining speed as she felt herself drawing closer to that sensation. It was beginning to bother her. She knew this magic, but from where?

She followed the trail away from Winding Circle and toward Summersea. As she traveled, she flitted this way and that, thoroughly enjoying the blast of cold and the buffering winds and the incredible swirl of glistening white all around her. Her heart dropped when she entered Summersea, her magic self gliding through the Mire; she slowed to stare in horror. Sandry’s uniformed men and women were ushering shivering civilians toward the citadel and some were resisting the help and a few were beginning to riot.

“Warm shelter at the citadel!” one guard was bellowing. “Food and shelter at the citadel!”

One guard scooped up a dog that was shivering in the snow, huddled against a wall. When another guard rolled his eyes, she snapped, “Her Grace’s orders. Animals too when possible. Are you questioning the orders of our Duchess?” The male guard averted his eyes and the woman patted the dog’s head and then tucked him into a fold of her cloak to keep him warm.

Amaya brought herself back to focus and continued along the trail. It lead her out of the Mire, through Market Square, and into the nicer neighborhoods, where nobility and high-class merchants lived. She soon realized she was circling one building — one large, well-manicured building that was clearly built for someone with plenty of money. She thought to dive into the building but she stopped herself. Mage traps, she reminded herself, wishing she had fingernails in her magical form so she had something to nibble. Papa says bags always have their houses protected and that’s if they aren’t mages. She continued circling, examining the building from every angle and thinking hard.

Auntie? she called to Sandry, reaching out through their connection. Sandry was attentive almost immediately. What building is this? Mama asked me to look into this weather and there’s — something, I’m not sure — in this magic that’s powerful and intensely familiar. It led me here. I think this is the source of the disturbance.

Sandry shifted to see what Amaya saw and she said, almost to herself, Curious. Baron Thyne purchased the house last spring for a summer home. They were meant to stay all this past summer but they were called away in early Mead. I know he left some servants to keep the house but I hadn’t word of anyone else living or working there. I’ll get a team put together and we’ll go investigate immediately. Thank you so much, Amaya. With that, Sandry was gone.

Amaya hesitated, circling the house again. She wanted desperately to go inside, to get to the end of her trail. If I could get in and find where exactly the source is… I could maybe even stop this. But then — do I need to get to the source to stop this?

She darted up and away toward Winding Circle. When she was close enough to Discipline to feel confident she could get back to her body in a hurry, she started gathering strands of that familiar magic. All of the children had learned the basics of each of their family member’s crafts over the years and she leaned into Sandry’s teachings just then. Shaping her own magic into a drop spindle, she started trying to spin the wisps of magic into a single wound thread. Her magic fingers stumbled and her spindle-self toppled several times before she finally got into the rhythm. Finally, she was spinning the unknown magic around her, a cushion of warmth that thickened with each twirl. As she found herself wanting to burrow into that feeling, she was struck with the realization of why this magic felt so familiar.

Mama, she breathed to herself, nearly stumbling and losing her spin. She caught herself just in time, picking her speed up and continuing to pull the wisps to her, more motivated than ever. This is Mama’s magic! she thought giddily. She spun and spun until she began to feel herself growing weary. She stopped spinning, holding her thick spool of thread in place as she made the slow trudge down to her body. It wasn’t far and when she arrived she frowned at her mother, who was sitting at the table reading.

Exhaustion was setting in hard and fast now and Amaya realized she had to get all of this thread fed into her mother before she could fall back into her body — before she could rest. She was starting to panic now. She tapped hard on her connection to Aurora, jarring her awake. Bae was still significantly weakened so she let him be.

Sorry but I need help. I found Mama’s magic! Some of it at least. I’ve got what I could gather here but I’m worn to the bone, I can’t do much more. 

Aurora detangled herself from her siblings and slipped out of the room and downstairs. Tris frowned at her, confused, and she explained quietly, “Amaya called for me. She found your magic, she said, but she’s getting tired and needs help to give it back to you.”

Tris’s mouth hung open and she stared, wide-eyed. “How— ne-never mind. Later. Help her.”

Aurora was quick to slip into her magic and as soon as she did, she could see the bundle of magic thread that was her sister. Oh wow, she breathed, impressed. That’s so cool, May! Okay, how do I do this? She found her mother’s center where her magic should reside and then she took the end of the thread that Amaya held out for her. She tried to press it to Tris but it fought her, wriggling this way and that like a snake.

Together, Amaya suggested. She managed to get a tendril of her magic around the bundle to grasp Tris’s magic. On the count of three, we stab it in. Once it’s in, I imagine it will take root and it won’t be so hard from there. Ready? One, two, three—

They rammed forward, thrusting the end of the magic thread into Tris’s core. She stifled a scream — the pain was immense — but when her vision cleared, she felt it. The faintest tingle of her magic. She grasped it deftly and began to pull on that thread, tugging it to her and feeling it pool inside her, warm and comfortable. Aurora continued feeding it in and Amaya was keeping pace as she spun to unravel. When at last every speck of the magic Amaya had collected was inside Tris, the girls both dropped into their bodies.

Amaya lay down on the floor where she was sat, thoroughly exhausted now. Tris knelt down beside her and placed a hand on her cheek.

“Amaya,” she whispered with affection. “How? Where did you find it?”

“It’s all around,” Amaya replied sleepily. “This weather — it’s being created with your magic. I collected as much as I could but there’s a lot left out there yet. It’s concentrated most at a house in Summersea, where the nobility live. I told Sandry and she said she knew of it and that she will get a team together to check.”

“They’re using my magic?” she asked, appalled and offended on a deeply personal level. “How dare they!”

“M’sorry, Mama,” the girl murmured sadly, closing her eyes.

“Let me get you onto a cot,” Tris said, trying to focus on softening although she could feel her face was probably telling her daughters precisely how she felt just then. She readied a cot that had been folded up nearby. She and Aurora helped the groggy Amaya to lie down and she was asleep within moments.

Tris had little magic — not enough to do anything with — but it was just enough to reach a faint voice to Sandry.

Tris? Sandry inquired incredulously.

This is my magic causing the snow, she said bitterly. Amaya was able to bring me some. You’re going to the house this is all spilling from? I’m going too. It’s my magic and I’m getting it all back.

Perfect. I’d like a team. Go to Moonstream and see who she can spare for the cause.

Tris closed the connection and turned to Aurora. “I need to go to Summersea. You’re all to stay here and mind. I’ll be back soon, my loves. Don’t fret.” She kissed Aurora’s cheek and accepted a kiss in return, and then she leaned down to kiss the side of Amaya’s head. She stopped to light an incense and offer a silent prayer and then she turned to leave. Just before opening the door, she asked, “Anything from Niko?”

“Nothing yet.”

With that, Tris left and Aurora squeezed herself onto the cot beside her sister, cuddling close and falling asleep quickly.

Chapter Text

“This is it?” Tris asked as they approached the big stone building. Sandry could feel her sister’s intensity as she stared hard-eyed at the front gate of the manor, like a hound waiting eagerly for permission to begin the hunt. “Can you see any magic?”

“None, but that was always more your forte than mine. Yet another trait you have passed on to Amaya, it seems.”

Tris smirked. “One of many.” Chime, perched on her shoulder, stood proudly with her chest puffed out; that was her child they were talking about, after all. Sandry would have laughed had the situation not been so serious. She sobered entirely when she saw Tris’s hand was resting on a patch of moss that clung to the stonework, her nail-bitten fingers playing across the soft plants anxiously. Sandry thrust out her chin, more determined than ever.

To the team of mages and guards around the women, Sandry said loudly, “Ready!” She wrapped her cloak tighter around herself, bracing against the penetrating cold as her team got into their pre-determined positions. She felt an acknowledgement from Daja in their magics — she was watching through Sandry’s eyes. Sandry’s guards took a diamond formation around Tris and herself and one pair of guarded mages led the way while another set followed behind.

The lead guard knocked loudly on the front doors and yelled, “In the name of the Grand Duchess of Emelan, open the door and report to the Watch for questioning!” She banged once more and then she stepped back for the mage beside her to blast the door out of the way. “Report to the Watch!” the head guard yelled again as she led the way through the entrance hall.

They dispersed and regrouped multiple times as they made quick work of the first floor, checking each room physically and magically. Chime darted high and low, checking small crannies as they went. When they reached the stairwell, the lead guard turned to Sandry and Sandry turned to Tris. “Up or down, do you suppose?” 

Tris frowned, trying to sense with what little magic she had. “The pull of magic is coming from downstairs but I would split it.” In agreement, Sandry directed half of their force upstairs and the other half, including herself and Tris, continued down the steps. The basement was cavernous and damp; as soon as they stepped off the staircase they could smell the perfume of incenses and oils that would be used in magic workings. There were diagrams and spells chalked onto the stonework on the floor.

“Protective circles upon protective circles,” Sandry breathed, squinting in the dim lighting to better see.

“None of them meant to keep magic in, mind,” Tris growled. “Every one of these protects its creator from outside forces. Defends their workings and kept them hidden. All sorts, too — oil, herbal, chalk. Even salt — Mila, that’s expensive.”

It was quickly evident that there was nobody in the basement but Tris could sense that her magic was close; what she had within her called out to what was missing and she heard the return call, like a rumble of thunder. Chime heard it too and she responded with a loud trill, gliding from Tris’s shoulder to lead the way to a soul stone the size of a cat in the center of the room. Tris realized that it was spelled to be hidden from view — but not expertly so and her knowledge of the presence of the magic within the stone had been enough to see through the illusion.

There was a commotion from upstairs but Tris barely hear it — her focus was on her magic. She knelt before the stone and placed both her hands on either side of it, shuddering at the burst of power she felt jolting between her hands. Sandry, four guards, and two additional mages stood guard while Tris connected to the stone but everybody else went upstairs at Sandry’s direction. Tris pulled the magic from the stone and into herself. As she did so she called more magic from the air back into the stone so she could then reabsorb it.

Sandry smiled slightly when she saw the tiny sparks beginning to light up Tris’s curls and then she turned back to the stairwell.

“Keep watch over her,” she directed the mages and a single guard as she and the other guards responded to the call of the others that they had somebody in their custody. Sandry and her entourage darted up the stairs and through a hall to the a room in the back. There two guards held an older man with black hair and a scraggly black beard.

“Who are you?” Sandry demanded. “Who do you work for?” The man didn’t answer, his head hung, and one of the guards shook the man hard. Sandry flinched slightly as she realized with horror that he was foaming at the mouth and his eyes were rolling in his head. “Lie him down but don’t release him!”

They did so and another guard walked up holding an empty vial. “This was left in the closet he was hiding in, Your Grace. Just emptied of something, looks like.”

Tris stepped up from behind Sandry and snatched the bottle from the guard’s hands. She sniffed the vial and sneezed twice, her eyes watering. “A fast acting poison made with nightshade,” she said, slipping it into a bag that Sandry held out. “He wouldn’t live long enough to see a healer if we rushed him.”

“Why would he do that?” asked the horrified mage who kept the man immobile, releasing the spell when he realized the man had stopped fighting entirely.

“Because that poison is a more merciful death than he would get from his master after failing to bury Emelan in snow,” Tris murmured. “Assuming he could escape custody of Sandry’s people, of course.” She had lost interest in the dead mage and was scanning the room with all of her senses, her newly reunited magic working to leave no crevice unexplored. “Check his person, see what he has on him,” she instructed to the nearest guard, who was visibly displeased that she was ordering him around.

He glanced at Sandry, who frowned and said, “Now, if you please.” The guard bowed low and searched the dead man but found nothing but a light money purse, a knife, and chalk.

Daja was still watching through Sandry’s eyes and now she reached her magic to make contact with Tris as well. The snow’s stopped and what’s on the ground is already beginning to melt.

Tris has her magic back so that should be the end of the snow, Sandry said, eyeing Tris warily. Her hair was sparking wildly and her face was pure thunder; she was searching through drawers and cabinets with rapidly-increasing aggression as her frustration and exhaustion reached their boiling points. I’ll leave the other mages to finish the search. We accomplished what we came here to do and Tris needs to rest — badly. We all do.

Releasing Daja, Sandry slid her magic next to Tris’s like an affectionate hand clasp. Let’s go back to Discipline and rest, she suggested privately. We can get back to work with the dawn — and that’s mere hours away now. Please, Tris, I’m exhausted and I know you are too.

Tris twirled to glare venemously at Sandry with tear-reddened eyes, her mouth quivering but her jaw set. Sandry met her defiance with compassion, patiently waiting for Tris to back down — and after a long minute, she did, covering her mouth with a hand as she began to cry quietly.

“Come on,” Sandry whispered, gently guiding Tris toward the staircase with an affectionate arm around her shoulders. “Just out the door now and I’ll have Loren fetch you a cart back to Winding Circle.” The guard in question ran ahead to do just that. “A bit of rest, Tris, and we’ll be feeling back to ourselves. We’ll get so much more done that way and you know it.”

Tris nodded numbly. “I’d hoped we’d find him here,” she admitted hoarsely. “Or a hint of him, at least.”

“As did I.” Sandry squeezed Tris’s arm gently. “But we got your magic back, Tris, and we stopped that dreadful blizzard. We accomplished a lot tonight and now we need to rest. And if you won’t listen to me, just imagine what Briar would say if he knew you’d been up into the morning hours, pregnant with his children and exhausting yourself.”

Tris smiled humorlessly. “He’d have something to say. But then he always does.”

Sandry giggled. “And we love him for it.”

***

Aurora felt her blood running cold. She felt helpless and terrified and alone. And there it was again — the booming. Over and over and over. It was metallic, she realized suddenly, taking note of the clang. Her hands, arms, shoulders, and back ached fiercely and the pain worsened with each crash. She was cold and so hungry. Panic welled again. She didn’t like being hungry, not like this; this was the bad hunger, the kind that made one crazy and desperate. She clutched at the rock in both hands and, with as much force as her fatigued arms could muster, she slammed the rock into the weakest point in the barred metal door again and again. Boom, boom, boom.

***

Aurora half woke and rolled over. She was fully asleep again within moments.

When she looked around next, she was sitting at the table in Discipline. Across from her sat Niko, in full-bodied form this time. His eyes were tired but kind. She smiled at him.

“Am I ever glad to see you,” she said with feeling.

He smiled back grimly. “Likewise. Your news first.”

“Papa’s gone missing and Mama wants you to find him if you can. I can tell she’s worried.” She explained the events with the amulet, the snow, and how Amaya had discovered Tris’s magic in the weather.

He was frowning. “Keep an eye on Baelfire. Such powerful magics sometimes have residual effects.” Aurora nodded. “As for where it may have taken Briar… I cannot say, I’m afraid. I will do what I can to scry for his location but scrying has been exceedingly difficult with these people.”

“What have you found out, Niko?”

“They have sophisticated magics at their disposal. A vast wealth of artifacts — such as that amulet — and a truly shocking number of mages who seem to think they’re going to take political power from one or more countries. They’re stealing magic and they’re using it to chip away at resources and to cause whatever devastation they’re able. That’s all bad enough but my biggest concern is how adept they are at concealing their workings. My attempts to scry their dealings have been spotty at best. What I have worked out is that all of them answer to a master they refer to as ‘His Highness’ or ‘My Lord’. They all seem to be referencing one man.”

“Bae said the person who gave him the amulet said to call him Highness. Niko… is there anything more we can do?”

“The house Amaya found in Summersea — it won’t be the only one. They’re effective at blending in, at hiding in plain sight, and they always seem to have a reserve plan in place. They’re targeting every country around the northern end of the Pebbled Sea and Emelan is not the least of the powers. There will be others and it won’t take them long to put their plans in motion.”

“I’ll be sure Auntie Sandry knows first thing. Oh — the map! I nearly forgot.” Aurora explained all that she could remember about the weaving Sandry had created and when she had finished, Niko was frowning deeply.

“I concur with your mother. It’s a very unusual form for a woven map and it’s almost certainly been manipulated to send a message — a threat or a warning. Everything this master of theirs does seems intentional and well thought out and clearly he has some form of vendetta against Briar.”

Aurora noticed something in Niko’s dark eyes. “Have you any thoughts on who he could be?”

Niko sighed. “Many. Each as unlikely as the next. I’d rather not speculate aloud just yet.”

“Mama told me to ask if you can find an easier way to communicate.”

“None so safe. These mages are crafty and capable. I don’t assume they can’t interfere with physical devices such as the mirrors and I daren’t send messages via bird or messenger for fear of interception. This is best for now.”

Aurora sighed. “Fine. But can you be the one to tell her?”

He smiled grimly. “Until next time, Aurora.”

***

When Tris had finally stumbled into Discipline she’d only made it as far as the altar before she decided she’d walked enough. She curled up on the floor and fell fast asleep. She awoke to the feeling of something tickling her face and automatically she swatted at it, realizing belatedly that it was the cat when he began to purr.

“Idiot cat,” she grumbled half-heartedly as he pressed his soft head to her hand. She stroked him idly as she gradually came to the realization that she wasn’t going to be getting back to sleep anytime soon. She sat up and shoved her spectacles onto her face, looking around blearily. The sun was up but only just — the birds were singing their morning salutations and the light coming in from the window glowed with morning colors. She got to her feet groggily and set the water to boil for tea.

She glanced at her eldest girls — snuggled together on a cot nearby — and then quietly checked in on Bae. He was sleeping peacefully so she backed out and closed the door with as little noise as possible. She opened the door so Chime and Little Bear — who had just  sauntered out of Lark’s room — could go outside and then she poured herself a cup of tea. Carefully she climbed into the attic — checking on the rest of the children, all still asleep — and then she continued upward onto the roof. She stayed there for a while, sipping her tea and listening to the birdsong and watching novices and dedicates as they walked the temple paths.

She conducted the winds as they danced around her, cherishing her replenished connection to nature; she pulled fragments of conversation from all over the temple on the winds, just because she could. It was all useless chatter as it so often was but she was grateful to be able to hear it.

She stayed there, breathing in the fresh air and soaking in the feel of her magic and planning her next move, until the trap door swung open. Daja climbed up and sat next to her.

“Did you get any sleep?” the smith asked, peeling some living metal off of her palm and molding it in her hands just for something to do.

“Some.” Tris rolled her shoulders backward and then forward, stretching sore muscles. “Long enough to discover that I’m getting too old to sleep on the floor. Everything hurts.”

Daja chuckled. “Ellie made that mistake on the ship on our way home. We were watching the stars on the deck and we fell asleep. I was fine but she was sore for days. Said the only thing that helped was a hot bath with Briar’s herbs.”

“I’m going to go back to that house and study the markings in detail,” Tris said, distracted. “Sandry has guards posted so nobody can interfere until I get there. With the amulet gone, that’s our closet connection to wherever Briar may be.” She reached one finger into her hair and swirled it in circles, collecting strands of lightning on her finger like collecting spider silk on a twig. When her finger was invisible under the glow and snap of tiny lightning fragments, she used her other hand to slide the mass off her finger. She condensed it between her palms and then stretched it out until it was one proper bolt of lightning dancing between her palms.

Daja watched, half-wary and half-amused. “And then?”

Tris smiled wickedly, her grey eyes flashing savagely. “And then I’m going to find Briar and I’m going to remind the world why we don’t vex Trisana Moss.”

Chapter Text

Aurora and Amaya were the first children up. They quickly located Tris on the roof with Daja, and Aurora told them about her conversation with Niko. By the time the other children began waking, the adults had migrated downstairs to join Lark and Rosethorn. Soon porridge was made and a large basket full of pastries had arrived from the temple kitchen.

“Dedicate Gorse didn’t forget that we have guests,” Lark commented, her dark eyes twinkling as she opened the basket and peeked in.

“That man never fails to impress,” Sage said enthusiastically, perking up at the smell of the treats. She was still without her magic but she was already gaining confidence in her movements. She trailed one hand along the table until she made contact with the woven straw. “What did he send? I smell honey rolls for certain.”

Clover came thunking down the stairs, rubbing blearily at a sleepy eye. Rosethorn glared at the five year old. “You stomp as loudly as your mother,” she informed her sourly.

Clover glared at the dedicate and snorted like a tiny angry bull. “I want Papa,” Clover whined, clutching at Tris’s dress.

Tris grimaced and wrapped her arm around Clover’s shoulders. Clover snuggled close, wrapping both arms around Tris as far as they’d go. “Papa’s not here right now,” Tris explained apologetically, her face red and her eyes averted. Juniper had just descended the stairs and was listening attentively, sharp-eyed behind her spectacles. “He’s— we’re working on locating him.”

“You lost Papa?” Juniper asked, horrified.

“I didn’t lose him,” Tris protested weakly, twisting her free hand in her skirts as she fought the urge to chew on a fingernail. “I’m just not entirely sure where he is.” When Clover began to sniffle, her big eyes welling with tears, Tris hurriedly continued, “But there’s absolutely no reason to fret. We all know Papa is perfectly capable of taking care of himself and I’ll be investigating a whole slew of things today, including where he’s gone. Now come see what Gorse has sent and after breakfast I’ll set each of you to work.”

“What are we doing?” Sage inquired through a mouthful of honey roll. “I’d like to get Papa’s trees out of the cart, if that’s okay.”

Tris nodded. “Please do. That’s your main task today and Jun’s — make sure Papa’s trees are all in order. Clover, Rosethorn will be working with the investigation and she’s entrusting you to care for her garden in the meantime.”

Clover bounced excitedly and beamed at Rosethorn, who raised an eyebrow at the little redhead. “On a probationary basis, mind,” she said, stern, hands on hips. Clover did her best to look contrite — but even Rosethorn had to fight a smile at the girl’s natural impishness that she simply couldn’t hide. “My plants will remain planted precisely where I have them. There will be no rearranging in my garden. There will be no adding any additional plants without my direct authorization and you know precisely what I consider a weed and what I do not, so don’t you go trying to pull any tricks, lass.”

Clover pouted. “They don’t take up much space or even that much of the nutrients,” she argued, her own chubby little fists propped on her hips now and her face stubborn. “And it just adds so much color and life to have some flower friends in the soil. Clovers and dandelions and daisies and—”

“No weeds in my garden,” Rosethorn replied firmly.

“They don’t even take enough for the other plants to notice, if you just help a teeny tiny bit,” Clover continued, unfazed.

Rosethorn raised both eyebrows at her. “I keep my garden orderly and I will continue to do so. If you’re going to work in my garden, you’re going to respect the way I run it. End of discussion.“

Clover’s face fell. “I love your garden, Rosethorn! And I have gobs of respect for you and your garden! I just also love my weedlings very much and I dislike bare patches of soil. It feels wasteful.”

“It isn’t wasteful when that soil’s virtue is being kept for quality plants with important purpose — food and medicine, specifically.”

“But if it only takes a little bit of magic to negate the bit of extra pull—”

“Which brings us to our next topic of conversation — the frivolous or even unnecessary use of your magic,” the dedicate said tartly.

“Oh, Rosethorn,” Clover said mournfully, defeated, taking a honey roll from Tris and plopping down onto the floor without preamble.

“All of you children — and both of your parents when it comes down to it — spend too much time playing with your magic.”

“Life’s short and magic is fun,” Amaya argued as she hopped down from the third step up; she’d been on the roof with Aurora, who was just behind her. “We ought to enjoy it. The gods wouldn’t have made it so much fun if we weren’t meant to play with it, right?”

“I don’t know,” said Arlen with a yawn, climbing down next. “Papa says sometimes temptations are there so the gods can see if you’re dumb enough to fall for it.”

Amaya rolled her eyes. “That’s for like drink and shady opportunities and stuff. Not our own magics the gods gifted us with. That’s completely different.”

Lark cleared her throat and the rabble went quiet. Kari, halfway down the stairs, smiled apologetically at Lark, who winked at him. “What Rosie was preparing to say is that you may all reactivate your magics. It doesn’t seem to make a difference whether mages have their magics at the ready or not. For now it’s only to be used when necessary and with permission, mind. Sage, you’re welcome to use yours for sight.”

“I don’t need it,” Sage said stubbornly, her face expressionless.

Lark glanced at Tris, who grimaced and shrugged one shoulder sadly. “It’s available if you choose to use it,” Lark said, understanding.

Tris took over the directions. “If you aren’t given a specific task, you’ll be set to making burn ointments and a basic salve. We’ll set up a long table outside so you’ve plenty of room to work and those of you working with the greenery won’t be on your own. It will be a lovely day today — contrary to yesterday’s weather. I’m sure we could all use a little sunshine.”

“Oh, yes indeedy!” Clover agreed enthusiastically.

While the children each focused on their rolls and porridge, the adults gathered together to speak quietly.

“Glenna should be here any time,” Tris told Lark, apologetic.

“We will be fine,” Lark assured her yet again, dark eyes amused. “This is not my first time caring for children, Trisana, nor is it my first time watching my grand babies.”

Tris blushed scarlet and smiled sheepishly. “No, I know that, of course. I just hate foisting the entire lot on you at once and for so long. And my nerves are frayed just now.”

“You have plenty to worry about. Your children’s safety with me ought not be among them.”

“I know,” Tris said again, touching Lark’s arm affectionately. “It isn’t their safety I’m worried about. It’s your sanity. But you did raise the four of us so I know I needn’t worry about that either.”

“Precisely.”

The women shared a smile and Rosethorn snorted. “If we’re done? I’d like to get going.”

“As soon as I’ve checked on Bae.”

Tris knocked on the door and entered. Bae was sitting up on the side of the cot. He looked up at her when she entered and offered a small smile. She rested her palm on his cheek and stroked under his eye. Both eyes were red and puffy; he’d clearly been crying again. “Did you sleep?”

He nodded. “On and off. Did you?”

She smiled grimly. “Some. I’ll be happy for more when this is all said and done. Get up and get breakfast, my love, and after clean-up everyone will get to work for a while. I’ll be setting the triplets on the growing things, of course, and the rest of the children will be working on balms and salves. Would you rather do that or go with Ellie to the library for research?”

“The library.”

She kissed his forehead. “You’ve been through a lot. Listen to your body and rest when you ought to. And tell me or Ellie or whoever you’re with if anything feels the least bit off. Anything at all. Promise me.”

He kissed her cheek and rested his head on her shoulder. “Promise.”

“That’s my boy.”

***

Tris and Rosethorn went directly to the house of the rogue mage, where Sandry and Ellie were waiting. Ellie was standing at a small makeshift desk, carefully transcribing all of the symbols the mage had used onto a scroll.

“I’m nearly done here,” the small Sotatan said. “Tris — come look at this symbol. I know I recall studying it in Ancient Runes at Lightsbridge… but Mila, it’s been years and honestly it wasn’t my best subject. If you don’t know it, I’ll be going to the temple library from here to study the lot anyway, but I do recall this one is fairly basic and I’m sure you’ll know it.” She moved aside and pointed to the one she referred to.

“Wrath of nature,” Tris said instantly. “Straightforward enough. And this one is for freezing cold… combining them could certainly create the seed of a snow storm. You’d need enough power to fuel it… which is where my magic comes in… The very heart of my magic is nature’s wrath. That was no mistake and it likely gave this spell far more power and reach than it would have had with anybody else’s magic. Oh… Okay, now these are fascinating. Where are these located?”

She began scanning the floor and Ellie immediately directed her gaze toward the innermost circle.

Rosethorn was frowning too. “I don’t recognize those.” She looked down at the parchment roll for a better view.

“Nor do I,” admitted Tris. “Oh, I wish I could talk to Niko. This set will be one to study, Ellie.”

“Do you have suggestions as to where to begin?” Ellie asked Tris.

“The oldest rune and ritual books you can find. And pay special attention to anything foreign or exotic. I really don’t think these are local. Bae wants to join you if you’d like to pick him up on your way to the library.”

“Oh, how wondrous. I’ll be glad for the help and for his company.”

“Niko said to make sure we’re keeping a close eye on him for any signs of leftover magic at work,” Tris cautioned. “And please do check that he’s not pushing himself too hard. You know he doesn’t know when to quit sometimes and he’s feeling guilty about Briar’s disappearance so he may overdo himself if he isn’t watched.”

Ellie smiled brightly. “We’ll both need regular breaks to keep our minds fresh. I won’t allow him to overextend.”

“Thank you.”

“I’ll ride with you,” Rosethorn told Ellie as she pulled materials out of her bag. “I’ll be collecting samples of the oils and herbs here in case there’s anything unusual. It’s unlikely but it’s something to try at least.”

“Have you checked in with the local plants? For Briar, I mean,” Tris asked.

Rosethorn nodded curtly. “No contact with him since.”

Sandry turned to Tris. “I’d like you to head the search for any other hideouts these extremists may have here.”

“I’d like to work on the wall.”

“I’ll have a guard detail around you while you’re working. Is there anything else you need?”

“I’ll let you know.”

***

“I’m bored,” Arlen complained, slumping in his chair. “This is dog work.”

“Looks like right important work to me,” Gil commented from outside the gate.

“Papa!” Arlen shouted as he, Clover, and Juniper ran to the gate to hug Gil as soon as he was through. He made sure the gate was latched and then he got his arms around all three of them and squeezed, eliciting a giggle from Clover.

“I’m glad to see you’ve been put to work. Look at how useful all of you are.”

“We’re not that useful,” Clover informed him gravely. “They’re only trying to keep us busy.”

“That’s the spirit!” called Kari from where he worked at the table.

“She’s got a point,” Amaya grumbled. “They’re trying to keep us out of trouble.”

“And whose fault could that be?” Aurora teased.

“I generally find it’s a good thing to be kept busy and particularly when times are tense,” Gil commented as he clunked along the path with Clover wrapped around one leg and Juniper the other. Arlen led the way, walking backwards.

“Wash up for midday!” Lark called.

The children cheered and hurried to tidy up the work space and wash up. When they were all sat outside at the table or in the grass to eat their meal, Gil joined Lark and Glenna inside. His face was distinctly grim now.

“What word?” Glenna asked.

He kept his voice low. “Hajra is in full lockdown after a sudden and extreme outbreak of what they’re saying is the Black Death.” The women exchanged looks of horror. “We don’t have confirmation that it’s of magic origin but the timing is certainly supportive of the idea. And the sheer speed at which it seems to have moved — by all accounts it hit the entire city at once. If something like that were to be unleashed here…”

“Emelan is probably the best country for disease control and quarantine protocol,” Lark reminded him. Even so, she wrapped her arms around herself, uneasy.

“Undoubtedly. But even so, quarantine does us no good if everyone is already exposed through magic before we know anyone’s sick. And they say this is the Black Death but if these people are smart — and they sure seem to be — it’s likely just different enough that our current cures won’t touch it. We all know how far along an epidemic can get if a cure has to be puzzled out. Add that to how far ahead a disease would be without having to actually spread person to person… it’s not a comfortable thought.”

Both women made the gods circle on their chests and Gil followed suit.

“Sandry and Tris are looking for any other potential workings as we speak,” said Lark, her eyes somber. “I will continue to pray that they find any such evils lurking in wait before they have a chance to cause harm.”

Gil nodded, rubbing tiredly at his face. “I’m only here for a bit. Sandry wanted me to tell Moonstream directly and I figured while I’m here I’d talk to Arlen… he realized about the pregnancy but I haven’t had a chance to talk to him about it. And honestly I’d just like to spend some time with the kids and rest my mind a moment before going back to Summersea. I’ve got some men searching for contacts that could maybe have some inkling of what’s going on. And these contacts know Briar, so if there’s any word of him underground they should know of it.”

With that, he joined the children’s picnic, chatting and laughing with them as they filled their bellies. Afterward, when they’d all cleaned up and the children were starting to set up to work a little more before calling it a day, he slung his arm around Arlen’s shoulder and guided him into an isolated section of the garden.

“Are we supposed to be in Rosethorn’s garden?” Arlen asked, a hint of panic in his voice. “Won’t she know?”

“Don’t touch anything and she won’t have to kill you,” Gil assured his son, amused. He hesitated, rubbing anxiously at his head. “So… Sandry said you found out about— you know… the baby.”

Arlen smiled and nodded. “Yeah, it was hard to miss when I went to hug her. I don’t know how I didn’t notice it before.”

Gil grinned. “Her belly really popped out of nowhere just this last week. And we’re lucky it waited to do so, I suppose, because we only found out about it a week before that. It’s all happened suddenly… but I’m pleased. Are you?”

“Yeah, mostly.”

“Mostly?” Gil inquired, nudging the boy lightly.

He nodded and began fiddling with the protective amulet he wore. “I’m a little scared,” he confessed quietly. “I don’t want Mama to love this baby more.”

“More? Than you? Oh, Ar, she couldn’t possibly.” Arlen didn’t look convinced so Gil plunked down onto the pathway and tugged his boy to sit next to him. “I once heard Tris say that when you have another baby, your love doesn’t halve… it doubles. Your heart grows to accommodate another little person to love. There’s not a lot I can promise in this life, Arlen. But I can promise you with no hesitation that we will always love you very dearly, no matter what. And watching you turn into a big brother? Now that’s something I’m looking forward to. Your little sister is the luckiest little girl in the world to have you for a big brother.”

Arlen was blushing but he looked rather pleased. “I’ll be her biggest protector.”

Gil kissed his boy’s forehead. “I know you will.” He licked his lips and sighed. “I hate to bring this up now, of all times… but a decision will need to be made fairly soon and I would like you to take some time to think on it before any final declarations are made. We’ve spoken before about marriage, Sandry and I, you know that.”

Arlen nodded. “Then we’ll be a family officially.”

“We don’t need to be married to be a family,” Gil replied, a touch of an edge to his voice. He took a deep breath and softened. “But there’s certainly no harm in making sure the rest of the world agrees and views us as such.”

The boy nodded again, his eyes bright and eager.

“We— we would be obligated to take Sandry’s name. Fer Toren. Or I will. I think you ought to have the choice if you take the name as well or not.”

Arlen blinked, thinking. “Arlen fer Toren? Hm…” He shrugged. “I don’t hate it.”

Gil smiled lopsidedly. “You have no issue with it?”

He shrugged. “It doesn’t make a difference to me. It’s not even that different from Fenren, really. And I can definitely use a name like fer Toren to put people in their place, so that’s cool.”

Gil opened his mouth to argue that last point and then changed his mind. That could be a topic for another time. Instead he wrapped his arm around his boy’s shoulder and kiss his temple. “You’re so resilient, Arlen, and understanding. You have no idea how much that’s meant to me over the years. I have a lot to learn from you, yet.”

Arlen shrugged, sheepish. “We’re all still learning, that’s what Mama says.”

“She’s a wise woman. We’re lucky to have her, aren’t we?”

“The luckiest men alive,” Arlen agreed sagely.

Gil chuckled. “Sure enough. I’ve got to get back, see what more I can do. You’ll continue holding down the fort here?”

“Oh, sure.”

“That’s my buck.”

Chapter Text

The guards Sandry had assigned to keep watch over Tris followed her up to the wall that separated the citadel from the nicest district of Summersea. She glared at the armored men and women until they retreated a respectable distance and then she settled cross-legged and began to breathe into her meditation. She slipped into her magical self with ease, rising up on air currents as she surveyed the sprawl of houses below. She adjusted her view multiple times until the world seemed to dull and darken — illuminating the flickers of light that were magic. The wall on which her body rested gleamed brightly with protective spells; she was careful to note all such expected magics and then moved on in search of less friendly spells.

She realized quickly that she needed to be closer to ground level than she had hoped to get a proper scope. It was slow going, drifting across rows of houses and shops. There were several houses that piqued her interest and she marked them for further investigation but there wasn’t anything that stood out as an obvious threat — until she entered the Mire. She was just beginning to lose steam when she passed over the wall and immediately she saw a faint glimmer emanating from a sewer entrance. She oozed downward and quickly identified in which direction the air held more sparkle.

This is peculiar, she thought as she drifted through the sewer. The magic is just sort of hanging in the air. She shuddered, uneasy, and sped up. She darted through the main tunnel until the glow veered into a smaller branch and then another. The farther she went, the more concentrated the magic seemed to be. More than once she realized the glow was dimming so she retraced her path and tried a different direction. She continued on until she entered a short tunnel that someone had dug into the earth from the sewer tunnel. She entered a small hand-dug cavern and in the center, the magic-glow concentrated in one spot like a tiny burning sun. She adjusted her vision until she could see it — a soul stone very much like the one that had been used to power the snow storm and around it sat four cross-legged mages, each chanting quietly.

Tris froze but the mages didn’t acknowledge her. They didn’t notice her. She sighed with relief and then she reached for her sisters; at once they were there, seeing what she saw.

Back to your body, Tris, Sandry instructed, tense. Can you lead a team there?

Yes, of course I can, Tris snapped. She was staring hard at the stone, shifting her vision repeatedly while trying to decipher the chanting.

Can you tell what type of magic they’re working? Daja asked.

That’s what I’m trying to see but I can’t tell like this. Both women could hear the frustration in Tris’s voice. The chanting is shamanistic, I’m sure of that, but I’m not familiar enough with the practice to know what they’re trying to accomplish or what type of shamans they could be.

Retreat, Tris, Sandry said, more firmly. Get back to your body and we’ll go down there with a team. Quickly, before whatever they’re working on has a chance to take effect.

With one last bodiless glower at the unwitting mages, Tris retreated back into herself. I hadn’t finished searching the Mire, she complained.

That’s okay, we can come back to it. This is a clear threat and it needs to be addressed now. Meet us at the gate between the Mire and Summersea proper.

***

Gil placed a pouch of coins on the table and slid it across to the greasy man, who snatched it eagerly. He muttered to himself as he peered into the bag, touching each coin with a bony finger before finally tucking the bag into his worn tunic.

“What you want to know then?” the man asked, his voice high-pitched and as oily as the rest of him.

“Briar Moss. Do you know of him?”

The man laughed hoarsely. “What kinda dumb question is that? ‘Course I know him. Ain’t a soul in the Mire what don’t.”

“Right. Well — has there been any word of him since yesterday? Any news of anyone wanting to harm him? Anything at all that might shine a light on his current wherabouts?”

“Ain’t heard nothing recent,” the man said with a shrug. He licked at cracked lips and continued, “Mind, there was a hit out on him couple years back. A massive prize and all, if he was brought dead or disabled.”

“No one took it?”

“Not ‘round here. Anywhere else, mayhap, but most us rats got loyalty to him. More loyalty to Master Moss than we got to the duchess herself, almost. A few came from afar to try for the prize but we made sure they never made it past the second gate.”

“Who put the hit out?”

The man glanced around the poorly lit tavern to check for anyone listening, and then leaned forward and spoke in a croaky whisper. “Thief Lord, outta Hajra. Big player, him, and not one to cross. Ain’t no secret Master Moss was one of his boys, back when, and ain’t no secret he don’t take betrayals layin’ down.”

Gil opened his mouth, reconsidered, and then closed it again, thoroughly confused. “What would the Thief Lord want with Briar? The man who ran Deadman’s District when Briar was there is long since dead and I don’t think he’s had contact with whoever might have taken over.”

The street rat had a peculiar glint in his eyes. Gil watched as he tapped slowly on the table with a dirty finger and said, “Dunno what you heard. But the Thief Lord been running the streets of Deadman’s District for more’n thirty years. Longer’n I been hustlin’ and his crown ain’t changed heads.”

“I heard he died — round nine years ago, give or take.”

He shook his head. “Nah, don’t think so. I buy from his rats. Have done for twenty years and I’d know. Hear it all, fencin’. Ain’t that why you paid such a pretty silver fee? To hear from the likes of someone who hears it all?”

Gil smiled grimly. “Sure enough. Have you heard anything else about the Thief Lord’s doings of late, then?”

The fence shook his head sorrowfully. “I thought I’d remembered something… but that was a while back and my memory is foggy…”

Gil’s expression didn’t change as he slid a second bag across the table.

“Ah… there it is…” the man murmured as he peered into the sack. He grinned. “I do remember he was sniffing out mages who wasn’t wanting to work for bags. Folk what want revolution, power to change hands. I ain’t fool enough to mess with the likes of mages or nobles so I didn’t pay it much mind. That’s all I know.”

***

As soon as Sandry and Tris returned to the citadel, a servant let Sandry know that Gil was waiting for her in their suite. They wasted no time; he was pacing in the greeting room but he sat when they joined him, all three accepting the steaming cups of tea Gudruny offered.

“Did you find them?” Gil asked, eying the two gloomy sisters with apprehension.

“Yes,” Sandry said, shaking her head, “but they were ready for us. Perhaps they had a spell in place that we hadn’t seen but they knew we were coming and by the time we got there they’d vanished but they left behind the soul stone. We have trackers looking for them but they didn’t detect any sort of trail they could follow. The spell they were working on was to spread disease across Summersea… Tris saw that the magic was beginning to leak into the Mire and we don’t know if that means infections may have already begun. We have a mandatory quarantine issued for now and we’ll be doing regular checks to make sure no serious illnesses crop up. I’m praying we caught it early enough. I’m glad we thought to suit up in full epidemic garb just in case. I wouldn’t have thought of it at all had it not been for the news about Hajra.”

Gil grimaced and made the gods circle on his chest. “No news on Briar?”

Sandry shook her head. Gil glanced at Tris, who was blankly watching the steam rise from her tea, then back at Sandry. He cleared his throat, anxious but resolute.

“I spoke with a fence to the street rats, a lad who’s familiar with the underground workings in Emelan and beyond. He— he seems to think the Thief Lord in Hajra is the same man that’s been for the past thirty-odd years; said the title never changed hands.” He had Tris’s attention now, her confusion clear on her face. Apologetic, he continued, “He also said the Thief Lord was actively recruiting mages some months ago, looking for people desperate enough to sacrifice themselves for his cause.”

“He’s dead. I killed him.” Tris’s voice had a distinct squeak to it and her eyes were glinting wildly.

He hesitated. “Did you see him, after, to be sure it was him and not some fool under illusion?”

Tris’s eyes flashed, panic and fury brewing. “He was charcoal when I had finished with him,” she whispered. “There was no way to tell.”

Sandry lowered the hand that she’d held over her mouth, her blue eyes wide. “But… no, that doesn’t make any sense. From what I understand, Hajra was decimated by disease this last week. Why would he target his own city?”

“To disrupt the hierarchy?” Gil suggested. “Maybe he thinks if he weakens Hajra enough, he can take down the crown and rule Sotat.”

“If that’s the case, why spread his forces so thin?” Tris asked, pulling strips of lightning from her hair and feeding them to Chime one at a time partly to reduce the sheer amount of sparks snapping from her and partly for something to do to occupy her hands. “Why attack here? Even if he was going for Briar, why the rest of it?”

“Magic,” Sandry breathed. “Like Niko told Aurora, Tris, there’s more magic in our little corner of Emelan than maybe anywhere else in the world.”

“And maybe he thought he’d strike a few different places and see where he’d have his best chance,” Gil said. “Maybe he thought it was worth the gamble to try. And if he already had to get forces brought in to collect the magic, why not see what they can accomplish?”

Sandry shuddered. “If their goal here is to collect magic, they haven’t achieved much for all their efforts,” Sandry said uncomfortably. “I feel like we’re missing something.”

“Niko suspected this group was based near Lightsbridge, far to the north,” said Tris thoughtfully. “If Hajra is riddled with disease, their base of operations won’t be there. If Briar is being held somewhere by these people — and especially if the Thief Lord is indeed alive and responsible for this — he’ll be kept close. He won’t let Briar go without a fight, assuming he’s kept him alive at all, and he’ll have learned from last time.”

“Tris, don’t,” Sandry said, her voice catching. “Please,” she added in a whisper. “We can’t think like that.”

“How precisely am I supposed to think?” Tris asked icily, her face dangerous. Sandry didn’t waver under that gaze, her blue eyes level and understanding but stubborn. “If the Thief Lord survived, what are the odds, do you think, of him allowing Briar to walk away alive? What are the odds that he’d be stupid enough to delay the job this time, to risk failing again?”

“Maybe this new information will be enough for Niko to locate their base,” Sandry said. “We mustn’t lose hope, Tris, and we mustn’t assume the worst.” The look Tris gave Sandry was enough to spoil fresh milk. Sandry felt Gil shifting anxiously beside her; she rested her hand on his leg. “Tris, please, we can’t lose our heads.”

“Are you staying here tonight?” Tris asked, her voice and eyes dull.

Sandry grimaced. “I hate to, with Arlen at Winding Circle, but I really must. I’ll be working through the night.” She looked at Gil who subtly gestured toward Tris. She nodded. “I was already planning on sending Gil to Winding Circle though. Moonstream will need the latest update and I’d rather it come directly from us.”

“Are you ready now?” he asked Tris. She stood and wobbled — he was quick to steady her and then she shook him off.

“Maybe I’ll stay here for now,” Tris said flatly. She held up a finger at Sandry when she opened her mouth. “I’m finding him, one way or another. I can’t just go home and go to sleep, knowing he’s in such danger.”

“Tris, it would take weeks to travel to north Karang, if that is indeed where Briar is being held. You can’t very well travel so far with no real information.”

Tris pursed her lips, glaring blankly at a couch. “If I knew more about the properties of that amulet,” she growled, “I could know how feasible it would be to transport him so far… I don’t know of any artifacts that can transport people across distances. But where else could he be? It’s not unheard of for mages to be trapped inside artifacts — though it hasn’t been done for hundreds of years and many mages believe it to be myth. But the amulet had gone too. With no sign of either, I don’t know where to begin. Our only lead is precisely where Niko is — near Lightsbridge.”

“It would be so much easier if we had a more direct way to speak with Niko.”

Tris was glowering. “I’ll make a direct way to speak with him.” Her mind made up, she gestured to the door. “To Winding Circle then. Are you coming or not?”

“I guess that’s my cue,” Gil said with a small, sad smile. He pressed a lingering kiss to Sandry’s cheek and then following Tris out the door.

Chapter Text

It was a long and sullen ride back to Winding Circle. Gil understood that conversation wasn’t welcome so he kept his silence and, in fact, was grateful for it himself. It gave them both time to think. They had just passed through the temple gates when Gil spoke.

“I’ll drop you off at Discipline first and then I’ll go to Moonstream. I’ll probably be more useful at the citadel after that but I’ll stop by Discipline before I go and check in with Arlen at least.”

Tris nodded grimly. “Thank you.”

He sighed. “I wish I could do more. I feel helpless and I don’t care for it.”

She snorted. “Yeah. I get that.”

They nodded their goodbyes to one another when they arrived at Discipline and Tris walked through the gate, silently steeling herself to appear as unruffled as possible. She knew it was no use — her family knew her well — but she didn’t want to cause them any extra worry if she could help it. When she stepped through the door she was greeted at once by all of the children, chorusing their welcomes. She was careful to touch and acknowledge each child as she moved through to pour herself a cup of tea with hands that shook. She turned and was faced with Lark’s kind concern. Lark’s brown hands covered and steadied Tris’s freckled ones where they grasped her cup and Lark murmured a soft prayer. 

When the prayer had ended, Tris told Lark privately, There’s reason to believe the Thief Lord may yet be alive and responsible for all of this. He may have Briar.

Lark gasped softly, horrified. Do you have any idea where he would be kept?

I thought perhaps up north where Niko has been searching but I don’t have enough information. It’s just as likely he’s being kept here in Summersea or anywhere else. I’m going to see about joining with Aurora’s magic tonight and speaking with Niko directly. There has to be more we can do. I— Tris cut off with a grimace and then took a deep breath, swaying slightly where she stood.

Glenna was behind Tris with a chair before she realized it and Bae and Lark helped Tris to sit. “Take a drink,” Bae ordered her quietly, nudging her tea upward toward her mouth. She did as he instructed and he steadied her hands now.

“Are you okay, Mama?” Aurora asked as the children all gathered around.

”I’m fine, I’m just a little tired.”

Amaya had gone to fetch something and she returned now with a small jar of Briar’s hair oil he’d made especially for Tris and all of his curly-haired babies. Without a word, Amaya unstoppered the bottle and dipped her fingers in, rubbing quite a bit between her hands and then beginning to work it into Tris’s hair. It had become unruly as it so often did and Amaya knew Tris hadn’t the patience for it. She often didn’t have the patience for it on a good day, which is why Briar tended to Tris’s hair every morning to keep her from putting it up in braids. He liked her curls free.

While Amaya tended to Tris’s hair, each of the triplets leaned in for a kiss and a quick cuddle and Arlen had leaned in for a bashful hug. She hugged him in return and kissed the top of his head.

Clover offered Tris a small bowl of a rich soup. “I made it,” the little redhead explained proudly. “It will help fortify you.”

Tris smiled gratefully. “Thank you,” she said croakily. “I’m very lucky to have all of you.” She took a tentative spoonful of the soup — it was very good. As she worked her way through the bowl, she did feel a bit better for it. By the time she handed the bowl to Aurora, who took it to the sink, Amaya and most of the other children had dissolved back into whatever activities they’d been enjoying before Tris’s appearance. 

Bae, however, appeared to be studying Tris. She stood with a muffled groan and he said, “You ought to rest.”

“I need the privy,” she grumbled, wrapping an arm around his neck and squeezing gently. He pushed her away playfully and she smirked at him and then continued on out the door and to the privy. He was beside her the moment she walked back inside, tugging her toward Lark’s workroom. She stopped and he frowned at her. “I have work to do yet, I’m not going to sleep,” she informed him.

He licked his lips anxiously. “You need to rest,” he said again. Hand still on her arm where it linked with his, he spoke just to her, Can I check you? I— I’m worried about the babies. Something feels wrong.

Tris swallowed hard. You knew?

He gave her the very same ‘don’t-be-an-idiot’ look that he had inherited from her. Of course I knew. Please let me check.

No, she replied, firm. His face darkened and hers tightened. Call for another healer if it will ease your mind but I won’t allow you to do it.

Don’t you trust me? 

She could feel his hurt and she turned to tug him close for a proper hug. I trust you wholly. Please don’t doubt that. But if there was to be something wrong, Bae, I would be mortified if you had to be the one to tell me. You don’t need that burden.

He didn’t know what to say to that so he just rested into the hug, cuddling close without shame, glad for the comfort and the connection. You should still rest… have you heard anything about Papa?

She squeezed him a little tighter. Nothing yet. But we’ve got plans in motion. Will you ready me a cot out here? I’ll lie down for a bit but I don’t want to be alone.

He was up and moving before she’d finished the sentence. On his way to fetch a cot he touched Lark’s arm and said, We need a midwife to check Mama and sooner before later. Her eyes grave at his tone, she nodded and after she quietly told Glenna where she was going, she slipped out of the cottage quietly. Bae got the cot set up and Tris climbed in and took a series of long calming breaths as she listened to the sounds of her children talking and playing. Frequently one or more would come to sit and chat with her or try to squeeze onto the cot for a cuddle.

Despite her arguments, she closed her heavy eyes and within moments she was sleeping soundly. Bae stayed at his post, keeping an eye on his mother and shooing away children who thought to wake her. When Clover started getting loud, Glenna instructed all of the children except Bae to go upstairs; they grumbled and growled but they did as they were told. They had just finished filing into the attic when Lark walked back in with Dedicate Willow in tow.

Bae held a finger to his lips and the women both nodded their understanding.

“What seems to be the problem?” Willow asked softly.

“Something doesn’t feel right with the babies and she won’t let me check.” 

Glenna had placed a chair next to the cot and Willow took that seat, gently resting her arm on Tris’s wrist. She took her time examining her with her magic and when she pulled back she had a distinct sorrow in her eyes. “I’ll need to speak privately with her when she wakes.”

“Oh, no,” Lark murmured sadly, placing her arm around Bae’s shoulders. “One or both?”

Willow grimaced. “One.”

“So try to heal him,” Bae demanded quietly but savagely, his grey eyes hard. The pity in Willow’s eyes reddened his cheeks but he didn’t avert his glare.

“I can’t, Bae, I’m sorry. Its heart has stopped. It’s gone. At this stage it will be reabsorbed and the surviving baby will likely be stronger for it.” Bae shook his head stubbornly and she continued, “It’s very early in the pregnancy yet and your mother knows this is a risk with all pregnancies and particularly with multiples. The truth of the matter is that she has been incredibly lucky to have had no losses thus far, even with healer’s aid. And this pregnancy was particularly risky because these two were sharing a sac and were preparing to share a single placenta. You know as well as I that the odds of them both surviving was astronomical and I didn’t mince words about it with your mother.”

“Was it recent? That he passed? I hadn’t noticed anything off when Mama left this morning.” Bae’s anger had melted and now he just looked sad.

“Very recent, likely within the last few hours.”

Tris stirred then and Bae grasped Willow’s blue robe in a tight fist. “Let me tell her. Please.”

Willow looked like she thought to argue but changed her mind. “Very well. We’ll give you some privacy.”

Lark kissed the top of Bae’s head and followed Willow back out the front door. Bae turned to Tris, who was still again, and held her hand in his, closing his eyes and seeking out his pool of magic. He found it easily and his magic self seeped into his mother’s body, sinking directly into her uterus. Within one fluid-filled sac were two tiny curled baby-sprouts, each the size of a bean and Bae thought they looked rather like shrimp. One of them was twitching and Bae could feel its life-force, strong and steady, and he could feel its tiny heart beating. The other baby was motionless. Bae sunk further, into that baby, and he felt his heart catch in his throat. The baby — a boy, he was sure, though he couldn’t say how as there were no physical signs yet — had no heartbeat and no movement but he could feel its glow of life in the distance, retreating into the abyss. 

He continued breathing into his meditation and he readied himself, building power behind him. When he was confident he had enough, he zapped forward like a lightning strike, speeding after that fading life-glow with a sense of desperation that he didn’t quite understand. Closer and closer he inched until finally he could grasp a tendril; he grabbed a fistful and began twirling as he tried to stop his trajectory. He twirled harder and harder, trying to spin the life-force into a bundle he could hold close to him. It was a hard-fought battle and with a final heave, Bae was moving back toward the baby’s physical form and he clutched the life-force tightly to his core. He felt himself slowing, sputtering, stopping.

His magic was running dangerously low and he realized he would have to make a decision as he fought not to be pulled backward. He may not make it back himself if he didn’t let go; he stalled, stubborn, and then he froze as a familiar sensation washed over him. Amaya and Aurora bloomed like little suns in his mind and in his magic, filling him with power again. With his sisters bolstering him from either side, he pressed on again, faster and more determined than ever. Finally, they reached his mother’s womb and the girls released him as he pressed that life force back to where it was meant to be.

Exhausted but pleased to have done something meaningful, something good, he retreated back to his own body.

Blearily, he opened his eyes to see that Tris was still sleeping soundly and he still gripped her hand in his. He felt pressure lift from his shoulders and he glanced around to see that his sisters had been gripping his shoulders, sharing their magics with him without hesitation when they had sensed his struggle.

“Thank you,” he mumbled clumsily, releasing his mother’s hand and rubbing at his face.

“What were you thinking?” Willow rasped out, her hands on her chest. Bae looked up beyond the cot and realized that Willow, Lark, Daja, Ellie, and Gil were all standing there watching with mixed levels of shock and worry. Lark and Daja seemed less concerned than the rest, Bae noticed.

“Can you walk, dear?” Ellie asked, coming up next to Bae. He shook his head and she steadied him on one side, Gil coming in on the other. “Let’s get you lying down, come on.”

Tris was awake now, sitting up groggily and looking around, confused.

To Bae as he passed Willow, she asked softly, “Did you tell her?”

He shook his head no. “Check her again before you tell her.” She frowned at him but he wasn’t looking; his work was done and he had no interest in her nonsense.

Lark ushered the girls back upstairs, a stern look silencing their protests before they offered them. Aurora sighed and Amaya rolled her eyes but they stomped upstairs to join the other children and Glenna, who was keeping them all wrangled.

“Tris, I’d like to check you. Would you like to step into a more private room?”

Tris glared at her. “What’s happened? What’s wrong with Bae?”

Willow sighed and sat down. Gil went upstairs to see the children and to give them some privacy but the others gathered around in support.

“I think he was trying to…” she trailed off. “I checked you earlier and found that only one baby was still living.” Tris closed her eyes but nodded, her face expressionless but her sparks brightening as she took a shuddery breath. “I think he was trying to help. Although I had explained to him that it was past the point of help. Is it alright if I check again and make sure the living baby is still in good shape?” 

Tris nodded numbly so she touched Tris’s wrist and started her check. When she pulled back her face was ashen. She swallowed hard and cleared her throat. “I’m — sorry for the confusion but both babies are alive and healthy. I— I—” She stuttered, lost for words. Finally, she just laughed. “I really need to learn not to underestimate that boy. You’d think I’d know by now.”

Tris laughed croakily through tears that suddenly dripped from her eyes she wiped her cheeks dry. “You’re sure they’re both okay?”

Willow nodded, blinking back her own tears. “Two moving babies with two strong heartbeats.”

“Can we tell what happened? Why…” Tris trailed off.

The midwife shook her head. “There’s no way to know. I must recommend you focus on taking care of yourself from here on out though. Rest, eat, hydrate. You know the drill. I know saying this will feel infuriating but it is my job — you must limit your stress as well as you can. It must be a priority. Yes?”

Tris nodded, glum with the knowledge of how little she had control over her stress levels just then.

Ellie walked out of the room Bae was resting in. “He’s asleep already. Poor dear is entirely exhausted. Thank goodness his sisters got to him in time to keep him from overdoing himself. That can’t have been an easy feat. He said the baby was on its way out but not fully gone so with the girls’ help he was able to pull its life back.”

“Oh,” Tris whispered, shaking her head. “Why don’t my children listen to reason?”

A slow smile formed on Lark’s face. “Do you really want me to answer that?”

The redhead sighed. “No,” she grumbled. “And I’m so grateful that I can’t even be angry.”

“Are you okay?” Daja asked, sitting next to Tris on the cot.

Tris turned to glare at Daja, who met her with quiet concern. Tris looked away and sighed again. “No. Did Sandry tell you what we heard?” The smith nodded grimly. “We must find him, Daja, and soon.”

“We’re doing all we can. I alerted the Traders to spread the word and they’ll be watching and listening for signs of him. The seers here are focused on the bigger crisis but several of them said they’ll add looking for Briar into their rounds if they can. What more do you think we should do?”

Tris explained her plan and Daja voiced her support, and then the children were brought back downstairs for supper. Bae was sleeping soundly and Tris insisted he needed the rest, so they set aside food for later. She kissed his head, tucked the blanket comfortably around his shoulders, and went to eat supper with the others. 

As everybody tucked in, Tris connected her mind to that of the older girls’. Did you say anything about the pregnancy to the others?

No, Mama, they chorused.

Thank you. I had been hoping for a more pleasant introduction to the idea for all of you and I’d very much like Papa to be here when we tell the triplets at least.

She felt both girls waver, uncertain. Amaya was the one to ask, How will we find him? I’m frightened for him.

As are we all. Aurora — I’d like to ask you for a rather big favor. I’m sorry to ask but I’m running out of viable options. Can we try intertwining my magic with yours as you fall asleep tonight so I can try to speak directly with Niko? It’s very intrusive and I’m more sorry than you know to even ask such a thing, my love—

Of course you may. I’ll do anything to help bring Papa home and this is really a minor thing.

It’s not a mi— Tris began to argue. She stopped herself. Thank you, she said instead. We can discuss the details after supper.

Chapter Text

It took Aurora a while to fall asleep, even as tired as she was. When at last she was out, Tris fortified herself with a final swig from her energizing tea blend and she began meditating. She already had her daughter’s magic firmly in her own magic’s grasp and now she waited. She waited for hours. She was more exhausted than she could ever remember being but her willpower was stronger than her fatigue, with Briar fixed firmly in her mind’s eye. Finally, she felt a tug on Aurora’s magic and she breathed into it, drifting along with her daughter.

There was no booming this time. It echoed distantly in Aurora’s mind and she knew she was seeing a vision of that same place, from the eyes of the same person; it was all still so dark and hazy, and she couldn’t make out any details. She — or her host — thought back to the metal bars and realized she was simply too tired and her mind too addled to try breaking free any more. She was too hungry, too confused, too weak. Her mind was all to pieces. The real Aurora flinched when she felt Tris take control of the situation, grabbing it and giving it a sharp twist to see far more clearly than Aurora could on her own.

Together they blinked bleary eyes, staring blankly at the craggy stone overhead, which seemed to swim and sway in the dim steady light of what Tris thought must be glow stones. They could feel their thoughts jumping away from them before they could grasp them, disjointed and half-crazed, and the world beyond their body felt bizarrely distant. They felt like they were floating.  It reminded Tris very much of her one and only experience with alcohol, only far worse. Their body was heavy and difficult to move. But there was an ache in their back, so they put forth all of their effort to roll onto their side.

When they caught sight of their hand, it took Tris all of her control to keep both herself and Aurora from snapping out of their magics; it was a very familiar hand, coppery brown and covered in vines that were normally vibrant and flowering — now they were dull and wilted, unmoving.

But he’s alive, Tris thought desperately, grasping at air to find any way to glean more information from this vision before it faded. It was too late, they were losing it — Tris could feel Niko seeking them in the distance and Aurora’s magic responded to his automatically.

Suddenly Aurora and Tris were both seeing Niko’s form through one set of eyes, sitting again at the table at Discipline. Tris, nothing if not determined, ripped at the fabric of the dream until she had her own form, glaring at Niko petulantly. She could feel Aurora trembling as emotion overwhelmed her, horrified by the realization it had been her father’s imprisonment she’d been witnessing.

Niko frowned at the girl and then raised an eyebrow at Tris. “I can’t fathom that you come bearing good tidings.”

“We saw him, just now. Briar. They’re keeping him alive but — they must be giving him something to keep him incapacitated. Something that’s affecting his body and his mind. We could feel that he’s not in his right mind.” Tris stopped and looked at the clearly-stricken Aurora. “I’m sorry you’re being made to deal with this,” Tris told her softly. Aurora shook her head, stubborn as she tried to offer reassurance. Tris grimaced sadly. She turned back to Niko. “You have to find him.”

“I’m doing all I can. I’ve met up with His Grace and his party just today and I’m formulating plans with them and some trusted mages at Lightsbridge. I believe I’ve found one of their locations and I would like to move in on it. Perhaps he’ll be there.”

Tris nodded. “Good.” She glanced again at Aurora, who was listening attentively. “I’ve been told it’s possible that the same person who took him last time may have him again.”

Niko stared at her, baffled. “That problem was resolved.”

“So we assumed.”

Mother and daughter watched as Niko’s mind raced, inputting this new data into his current equation. “Their leader does seem to have a lot of ties to Sotat and particularly to Hajra,” he said finally, “and many loyalties among the more criminally-minded people in poverty. But there were no active illusion spells when I went to clear that cave, I’m certain of that.”

“If there was an illusion used, it didn’t need to be active at that time because he was blackened beyond recognition,” Tris replied wearily. She had been going over that night in her mind on repeat since she’d heard. “The illusion may have ended with their life. I never checked for illusion spells, Niko. I didn’t check for any spells. I wasn’t thorough. I only wanted to find Briar, eradicate the threat, and go home. I messed up.”

Niko and Aurora could both hear the shame Tris’s voice. Niko shook his head. “You rescued Briar from a terrible evil with two infants strapped to you. You ought to give yourself more credit.”

“Niko, what can we do?” Tris asked, her voice rough with emotion. “Can I lend you my magic though this dream state?”

He shook his head. “I’m afraid not.”

“And you’ve had no luck with locating him?”

He shook his head again. “And I have been trying. He’s well shrouded. I will continue to search. If we’re lucky there may be a weak point in the spells keeping him hidden or the spells may go out altogether for one reason or another. Briar’s return is of utmost importance to me as well as to you, I assure you, and His Grace is just as concerned.”

“That’s not good enough,” Tris snarled, her temper getting the better of her now. “Haven’t you found anything else out? Anything useful?”

He sighed, fully understanding her frustration and helplessness. “I’m hoping we’ll be infiltrating this location today and I imagine we’ll have more information for it. You said you saw that he’s alive and that’s something. Take comfort in that for now, Trisana, and rest. I can feel your exhaustion from here. You’re going to kill yourself at this pace.” Niko turned to Aurora, who was watching the exchange in anxious silence. “You get some rest too, Aurora, and keep your chin up, both of you. This isn’t over and we’re in decent standing.” The girl nodded and offered a small smile of appreciation. “Have there been any attacks since the snow storm?”

“An attempt at plaguing the city with disease,” Tris said tiredly. “As far as we can tell we interrupted them before they were able to infect anybody. We have the soul stone they used but no sign of the mages and the trackers haven’t had any success to my knowledge.”

“Their ability to disappear is uncanny,” he said. “It’s my primary concern for tomorrow. I’d like to get magic dampening spells placed on their defenses but it’s rather difficult to do so from such a distance and I don’t dare get closer without the team in place. It will be touch and go when the mission begins. Keep that soul stone. I don’t think we can use it to track them but we can compare magical signatures once we have someone to compare it to.”

“Be careful,” Tris advised.

With that, the connection broke and Tris started trying to move her aching body. She realized she desperately needed the privy so she stumbled outside to do that and then crawled into a cot and fell asleep instantly, far too tired to fight the pull of sleep.

***

When the sun rose, so did Tris. She was groggy and sore but she couldn’t bear to lay on the cot for another moment so she sat up slowly. Chime climbed out from under the blanket and stretched, trilling her greeting. 

“A good morning, is it?” Tris asked dully. Chime nudged Tris, comforting, and Tris sighed. “Would you like a morning flight?”

Tris let the little glass dragon outside and she checked on her connections to Sandry and Daja. They were both awake so she tapped on that connection. When they were both at attention she explained what she and Aurora had seen and what Niko had told them.

Oh, poor Briar, Sandry breathed across their magics. Niko’s right though, Tris, we have to count this as a positive. He’s alive and for whatever reason they don’t seem to be in a hurry to finish the job. That’s an absolute blessing to my point of view. It buys us time to find him and bring him home safe.

It was underground, you figure? Daja asked. When Tris confirmed, she continued, I’ll do a sweep as far as I can reach for any barred doors, in case he’s being held locally.

Perfect, said Sandry. There are a number of underground bunkers and hideaways scattered throughout Emelan and assuredly in other countries as well. They aren’t uncommon and of course there are natural caverns that many raiders and the like utilize. Oh, I’m very glad Uncle and Niko found one another. That alone makes me feel a bit better. How wonderful would it be if they could locate their headquarters and take their leader down? I would really like for this nightmare to be over now.

Wouldn’t we all, Tris mind-muttered.

***

Everyone was in a decidedly gloomy mood that morning. Clover was in tears almost as soon as she was awake, crying for Briar and for home. Tris held her and worked hard not to cry with her. When the tears had subsided, Tris offered breakfast and Clover settled sullenly to eat, still sniffling.

“What about the rest of our plants?” Juniper asked. “Back home?”

“You haven’t been gone that long,” Rosethorn reminded her sourly. “They’ll be fine for at least a week before we would need to worry. Longer, if the weather cooperates,” she added with a pointed look at Amaya, who signaled that she was on it.

“Do you think we’ll need more than a week?” Sage asked, alarmed. “How long do you suppose we’ll be stuck here?”

“Thanks ever so,” Lark said, voice and eyes alight with humor.

Sage grinned sheepishly. “Sorry. You know I’m grateful and I love to visit. I’m just missing home. And Papa. And all of our greenery. But especially Papa.” She blinked at eyes that glistened.

“I know, my dear,” Lark assured her, swooping down to give her a tight hug and a kiss.

Sage returned the embrace and then she carefully got up from the bench and carried her bowl to the sink. Climbing onto the stool that Lark kept handy for when the younger children visited, she started washing dishes without comment. She stumbled a little and she worked slower than she was used to, but she got the job done and when Rosethorn walked up with her own empty bowl, Sage held out a hand to take that too. 

Juniper started drying and when Clover finished eating she got to work dusting. Kari fetched a fresh bucket of water, Arlen fed the animals, and Aurora swept while Amaya tended to Tris’s hair again.

“I can just braid it,” Tris told her quietly, her face red.

“I don’t mind,” was all Amaya said on the subject. “Is there anything in particular we’re to work on today?”

“Lark was thinking you could all work on her craft today, get a little practice in.”

“Like cloth work or acrobatics?” Juniper inquired cheekily.

Lark’s eyes sparkled. “A bit of both, perhaps. I’m flexible.” She winked and the children all laughed or groaned at the joke.

“What about you, Mama?” asked Aurora. “You’ll be going back to Summersea?”

Tris nodded. “Unless it’s decided I’m more useful elsewhere.”

The adults dispersed until only Lark and Glenna remained. The women guided the children in practicing their weaving, spinning, and needlework. Arlen and the Moss children had varying skill levels and patience for the craft but none of them were beginners. Kari was new to learn and the others were happy to offer pointers and to laugh at him when he fumbled. He took it in stride — he’d quickly learned that they all poked fun at one another in good humor — and took solace in the fact that his smithing skills, though still very new, came much more naturally to him than a spindle.

Bae finally rejoined them shortly before midday. After they’d all eaten lunch, Lark declared it was rest time and she went to lie down after reminding the children to stay indoors and mind the rules. Glenna sat in the main room with her needlepoint.

To all of the magically-inclined children, Sage asked, Does anyone want to help me try something foolish? Meet me upstairs.

Bae nudged both boys and gestured for them to follow him. In what used to be Tris’s room, Sage cradled Briar’s shakkan to her chest. She said nothing until all of the children were present and then she spoke. “This is a long shot and we’ll likely get in trouble if we’re caught. Arlen, I need you to go downstairs and keep Glenna from checking on us. Keep her busy.”

“Me?” Arlen asked in horror. “Why me?”

“Because she’s your aunt, dummy,” Juniper told him severely. “Now make like a lady and get the job done and done right!”

Arlen scowled and crossed him arms. “What are you planning?” he asked Sage, curious despite himself.

Sage grinned lopsidedly. “This is going to sound crazy,” she admitted.

“I love it already,” Amaya said enthusiastically, bouncing where she sat. “Tell us!”

Sage cradled the little tree’s pot in one hand and she traced her fingers over its poetic lines with deep affection. “She misses Papa, same as us. She knows he’s in danger and she calls to him. He can’t hear. But she would go to him if she could.” She licked her lips. “So what if she could? What if we could somehow — breathe movement into her? Could she go to him? Could she lead us there?”

Everybody stared at her with mixed expressions of shock, horror, and humor.

“Papa will never forgive you if you murder his tree,” Clover said quietly, tugging hard on a curl. “Oh, I don’t know, Sagey…”

“Yeah,” Bae drawled, “that’s a no from me. I’m happy to try my hand at charming damn near anything — but Papa’s tree isn’t on that list.”

“I can’t do it alone,” Sage argued, frowning in Bae’s general direction, “and you should know I would never do anything to hurt this tree. There are three of us to make sure no harm comes to her. Worst case, nothing happens. Best case, we find Papa.”

“I’m in,” said Amaya with bright eyes and a wide grin. “It’s just crazy enough. It could work, maybe. But either way I bet it’ll be fun.”

“I seriously doubt it,” muttered Bae, chewing on a thumbnail. “Are you certain you can make sure no harm comes to Papa’s shakkan? Like, really sure?”

“I’m sure,” said Juniper, pushing her spectacles back up her nose, “and I’m in.” Aurora nodded her agreement.

“I’m sure,” Sage agreed. “Clover?”

“Yeah, okay,” the little redhead responded quietly, uncertain. “But we have to be super careful.”

Bae sighed. “Okay. Arlen, are you okay to keep Glenna downstairs?”

“Oh, sure,” the boy said glumly. “Like I’ll have any say to the contrary if she decides to come up and check on what you’re doing.”

“Just do what you can and quit whining,” Juniper snapped impatiently.

Arlen stuck his tongue out at her and then he turned to climb down the stairs.

Kari gestured to the door. “I can’t help with the magic, obviously, but I can let you know if anyone is coming up. It’s not much warning but it’s something.”

“We’ll take what we can get,” said Amaya brightly. “Let’s get to it quickly, before Lark catches on.”

“Right,” said Sage. “Let’s form a circle, then, around the tree.”

“What, specifically, do you expect each of us to do?” Bae demanded.

“Just do what comes naturally to you,” Sage suggested as she settled into a tailor’s seat. “‘Trust your gut. You’ll know what to do.’ That’s what Papa always says.”

Bae smiled faintly and nodded, taking a seat next to her and reaching for her hand just as she reached for his.

All six Moss children encircled Briar’s shakkan, holding hands and breathing together. Sage’s magic led the way, coaxing the tree to express its longing for its companion. The tree had no desire to move, though, and that was something Amaya offered it — the desire for freedom and the promise of flight. Her magic fluttered through its needles like a cool breeze. The three green magelets all worked to assure the little tree that no harm was meant and that they were all working toward the same goal — Briar.

You’ll be able to bask in the sunshine of Papa’s love again soon, Clover told the tree earnestly, her raw emotion and open communication awakening a glimmer of something more in the pine, a deeper sort of consciousness. All you need to do is to go to him. You can feel his presence, can’t you? Your magic is ancient and more powerful than we could ever understand, isn’t it? Show me, lovely! Show me what you can do. Take all that is offered and take flight. Find Papa! Find Briar Moss!

Aurora wasn’t sure what help she could possibly be — her mind drifted back to her dream-vision of Briar and she shuddered, wishing desperately for this to work. Then she blinked, thinking. This tree is already as alive as I am, Aurora thought, biting her bottom lip. I know it thinks and feels. But I wonder, do trees dream? And so Aurora offered the ability to dream and in doing so, she also offered sight and thoughtfulness.

They could all feel the changes beneath the surface of the tree. Bae swallowed hard. His magic had been partially replenished by his family but he was still a bit weaker than the rest. Still, he offered his healing magic up and the tree basked in the warm sun-glow of the healer. The healing magic awakened a different sort of life capability from within the tree and it began to change on the outside, its limbs creaking as they moved, reshaped, or fell off.

Nobody said a word — speechless more from horror or awe it was difficult to say — as the tree slowly took the form of a small tree-dragon, its rough bark taking on the appearance of scales. Wings thickly laden with pine needles stretched out from its back and its face slowly formed, little jaws opening to display its splinter-like teeth. It had a pointed nose and its eyes glowed the amber color of pine sap. Its front claws — like sharp, sturdy little twigs — dug into the soil in its pot as it wiggled and pulled hard, trying to break free of its pot. With a powerful beat of its little wings, it jerked free of the soil, revealing back twig-feet and a long whip-like tail covered in particularly sharp-looking needles.

“Oh, Urda bless me, no,” croaked Bae, back in his physical body again and staring at the tree-dragon in horror.

“Oh, why hello, beautiful,” Clover cooed, bright-eyed. “Oh, what an absolute glory are you! Oh! Henceforth, you shall be known as Twig. You need a proper name if you’re to move around. I’m certain that’s how that works. Otherwise I couldn’t possibly come up with names for all of the growing things that I love.”

“Can you feel where Papa is?” Sage asked the dragon in a voice that trembled. She was feeling far less confident now. “Can you go to him?”

The dragon stretched its limbs with the sound of snapping twigs and rustling needles. It opened its mouth and gnashed its teeth at the air and then it approached the window. Aurora hurried to open it and with an unsteady start, the shakkan-turned-dragon was in the air and flying northeast.

The children stared after the dragon in silence until the speck was no longer visible.

“Well…” Bae said slowly, scratching at his scalp. “This could be bad.”

“We’re dead,” Juniper said solemnly. “But that was the coolest thing I ever saw. So maybe it’s worth it.”

“Do you suppose it’ll actually be able to find him?” Amaya asked.

“She,” Clover corrected impatiently, “knows precisely what she’s doing. She’ll find him, don’t you worry. Didn’t you see the wisdom in her eyes?”

“Okay,” Bae drawled, “and suppose she does find him. Then what?”

The triplets exchanged looks. “I hadn’t thought that far,” Sage admitted, sheepish.

“Wonderful,” Aurora said weakly, rubbing at her eyes. She was very tired now. “I need a nap.”

“Kari,” Amaya called. He stuck his head in the door. “We’re all done. Let Arlen know he’s off the hook, yeah?”

“You’re so much nicer than me,” Juniper commented, grinning wickedly even as she closed her eyes. “I’d have let him keep at it.”

All of Moss children found a reasonably comfortable spot and settled in for a nap, too exhausted to fret about it.

Chapter Text

To no one’s surprise, Tris had been aware that the children had all been working together on some sort of magic. She wasn’t immediately alarmed — for better or for worse, it wasn’t unusual for the children to join together for unusual experiments with their magics and Lark was no stranger to supervising said experiments. Tris was almost finished with another, farther-reaching, sweep of Summersea and its surrounding areas for any unfriendly workings so she monitored the children with a fraction of her attention while the rest remained on her task. When she felt a significant flash of power from all of them at once, she paused and shifted her focus to them.

She did a careful sweep and felt that they were all okay; none of them were injured and although collectively they did feel rather shaken or even frightened, she could tell it wasn’t a lives-in-danger sort of fear. She fought the urge to go directly to them or speak mind-to-minds — there was really no one who could do this job like she could. Besides, she was confident her children were not in imminent danger and that Lark was close at hand should anything go badly awry. Still, she’d often found that another pair of hands on deck was often helpful.

Daja, are you still Winding Circle?

Yes.

Can you check on the kids at Discipline if you’ve the time? I’m nearly through scanning for rogue magic but clearly they’re up to something and it’s got me a bit on edge.

I’m on it, saati.

Daja arrived at Discipline to find Kari and Arlen downstairs and sitting at the table with Glenna and Lark. “Where are the rest of the kids?” Daja asked, eyes on Kari, who blushed and shifted in his seat.

“Upstairs napping, the lot of them,” Lark answered, a touch of humor in her eyes. “For no reason whatsoever, is what we’re meant to believe.”

Arlen ducked his head and grinned and Glenna grabbed hold of his ear. “Ow,” he whined.

“Spit it out, lad,” she said firmly, tugging gently to remind him what she was capable of.

“Okay,” he conceded, “just let go first!” When she had, he rubbed at his ear, frowning. “They were just trying to look for Briar with their magic is all. We all thought it would be nice to try something to help. It’s hard, you know, feeling like there’s nothing we can do.”

Daja’s steady brown eyes held Arlen’s earnest blue pair — almost too earnest, she thought. “What aren’t you telling us?”

“That’s all I know,” Arlen said solemnly. “I wasn’t even there when they actually did it. I was downstairs with Auntie.”

Daja’s gaze shifted back to Kari who scratched his head anxiously. “To be fair,” he said slowly, “I’m not really sure what they did. I wasn’t watching for most of it and what I did see I didn’t understand. But — they were only seeing what they could do to help find their father and nobody got hurt.”

One corner of Daja’s lips twitched upward slightly. “I don’t doubt that they meant well but magic can be dangerous — it can be deadly. You know this and so do they. They should have checked with Lark first at least and for a working with all of them going at once she would have liked to monitor the situation.” She turned to Lark. “Should I wake them?”

Lark shook her head. “Let them rest. Clearly they need it and the conversation can wait.” She was smiling in earnest now. “Honestly, they’re all so very well versed in safety protocols and if Bae and Sage were both comfortable enough to join in, I doubt it was anything so reckless to be cause for concern. They didn’t lose control of the situation; even I would have felt it if they had. Whatever happened, they kept their combined magics contained to a very small area and that is exceptionally impressive.”

Daja grinned, feeling her own swelling of pride for their kids’ capabilities. “They’ve all been entrenched in magic since they were tiny. They’ve got more experience than many full grown mages.” She let Tris know what she knew and after a brief silent conversation she said aloud, “Tris will be here soon, she’s leaving Summersea now.”

“Oh?” Lark murmured. “She’s finished already?”

“She would have liked to do more but Sandry said she only requires the daily sweep and then Tris is to rest, no arguments.”

“Good, I’m glad to hear it. I hope Sandry herself isn’t overextending.”

“Gil’s keeping a close eye,” Glenna said with wry smile. “He’ll be doing all he can to ease her load and coax her into resting.”

Lark chuckled. “I don’t doubt it for a moment, Mila bless him.”

When Tris arrived with Chime draped over her shoulders, the children were still sleeping. She prodded them all with her magic. Wake up and come downstairs, my naughty gremlins. Come along now, don’t make me send Chime up to retrieve you.

The children filed down and gathered together, unusually quiet.

“I want to know precisely what you did,” Tris said, scanning faces. She stopped at Amaya, who was clearly the least anxious. “Go on. Don’t leave a detail out.”

“We just wanted to see if we could do anything to find Papa,” Amaya said with a shrug. “It’s not fair to expect us to sit and wait when we’re capable of so much more, when we can be of use.”

Tris was silent, her face unreadable.

“It was my idea,” Sage said quietly, shame-faced. Tris shifted her gaze to the slender redhead. “Only— well— I’m not sure if it worked or not. It was certainly much more literal than I had anticipated.” She licked her lips and subconsciously huddled closer with Clover and Juniper. “Papa’s shakkan has been yearning for him and she seemed to know which direction he was in, even. Northeast.” Tris opened her mouth but before she could ask, Sage added hurriedly, “I didn’t understand which direction she was indicating, there was a bit of a language barrier. I didn’t know which way until she had — well — flown off in that direction.”

There was a long silence until Lark asked, “Flown off? The tree?”

“Yes, after she turned into a tree dragon,” Clover said gravely, her bright eyes wide and solemn.

“Briar’s shakkan?” Tris asked, horrified as realization dawned. Bae’s face was deep red with shame now. He stared at his feet and nodded his head. “Turned into a dragon?”

“Like Chime but tree instead of glass,” Juniper supplied as though this sort of thing happened all the time. Chime chinked indignantly from Tris’s shoulder, clearly not pleased with the concept.

Aurora offered her hands and Tris, Daja, and Lark joined with her to see what she offered to show them — a visual of Briar’s perfect little pine companion transforming into a dragon, uprooting, and flying away. When they broke apart, there was another heavy silence as the adults thought about what they had seen and the children watched them anxiously.

“Do you suppose she’s really going to him?” Tris asked, thinking hard. “If you lot had thought to include me, we could have put a tracking spell in place or — or sent Chime after her. Now how will we know if she finds him but isn’t able to do anything to help?”

“Would you have even let us try?” Amaya asked, crossing her arms. “You would have dismissed it before we’d finished explaining!”

Tris frowned, her grey eyes sharp behind her spectacles. “It was very risky. It’s difficult to justify such a risk without knowing more about how it could turn out, particularly when times are already so uncertain and even more so when children are involved.”

“No risk, no reward,” Amaya argued stubbornly, her own eyes mirroring her mother’s in severity. Sparks were beginning to glitter on both heads as emotions swelled like the tide. “If we all stayed within the walls all the time to stay safe, we would never discover what else is out there or what we’re capable of. And you can’t expect me to pretend like you always follow the rules either because I know better.” Bae was tugging hard at Amaya’s tunic now, trying to call her off; she smacked his hand away, still glaring at their mother.

Tris glared at Lark, who had turned and coughed to hide a laugh, then she turned her frown back to Amaya. “Overconfidence is the number one killer of mages, Amaya. I don’t disagree that we should start giving you more independence in how you conduct your magic — but you have got to understand that you are not legally allowed to work magic without supervision from a certified mage and for very good reason. It’s not a small thing, Amaya, and we are all frightened enough without having to worry about whether you lot are going to get yourselves killed by overreaching with your magic or falling for a mage trap. You have your whole lives to work with your magics as you wish — right now you are still students and you have to follow the rules that are in place for your safety and for the safety of everyone around you.”

Amaya’s eyes glittered with anger and the lightning in her hair was snapping wildly  from her. “I know what I’m capable of and I know my limits.”

“You’re nine and you are still a student,” Tris hissed, her voice going dangerously quiet as her temper lashed at her control. “You’re talented, nobody’s going to deny that, but you have got to start thinking things through, Amaya, and you have got to learn how to follow directions! Getting your medallion isn’t only about how powerful you are or how much control you have over your magic. It’s also about how much control you have over yourself and how well you understand duty and responsibility and discipline.” She stopped, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. She opened her eyes again, her eyes softer but glistening now. “Maybe I’m too soft with you. I didn’t handle scoldings well as a child. They were so often coupled with abuse that I could hardly tell one from the other… and maybe that makes it all the more difficult to be as firm with you as I ought to be.”

Amaya’s mouth wobbled and her anger dissipated, the sorrow and fear hidden under the storm finally exposed as her defenses broke.

“Come here,” Tris demanded, her eyes still on the now-openly crying Amaya. The girl stepped forward and Tris tugged her into a tight hug. 

I’m sorry, the girl thought to her mother as she listened to her heart beat through the soft material of her dress. I never meant any disrespect.

I know and I’m sorry too. Everything will be okay.

Aloud, Tris said, “I love you, my little lightning strike.” She gestured for the other children to move closer. “Come on, then. Come give me loves.” They all piled in for affection and she said tiredly. “I love you all so very dearly. I’m not sure you understand how much. Mind, there will be consequences for each of you for the sneaky magic work and the disrespect against me and against Lark. But that will be a problem for another time. For now, I’m just glad you’re all safe and I’m hopeful that wise old tree was given just what she will need to help Papa. It wasn’t a terrible idea.” She nudged Sage, who grinned.

The children were all careful to make their apologies to both Tris and Lark and, after the women had assured all of the children that their love had not wavered, Tris gave into curiosity and began pelting them all with questions about what each of them had done specifically to contribute to the working, her eyes bright with excitement despite herself as she delved into an impromptu lesson about multi-mage ambient workings.

***

Niko was in contact that night and explained that the infiltration of the mage’s den had been successful — half a dozen mages had been successfully detained by Vedris’s men and were en route to Summersea. He was less pleased to report that a handful of mages had managed to escape from under their noses and that neither Briar nor the leader of the operation had been found. 

A few days later, it was declared that the mages responsible for the disease warfare on Hajra had been found and beheaded that same day, much to Sandry’s frustration.

“Maybe they could have provided information,” she complained, “or given us more accomplices.”

“From what I understand, they may not have enough manpower to justify wasting the effort,” Daja had reminded her steadily. “They’ve lost many and are still actively fighting the plague.”

Sandry shuddered and they both made the gods’ circle on their chests.

The following day, Sandry was offered her own opportunity to do things differently when a second attempt at spreading disease in Summersea was made. Tris had been consistent in her daily checks for anything amiss and she’d caught them and they’d been trapped and stripped of magic before they’d realized they’d been found. Sandry’s men had them in custody and they were questioned as aggressively as Sandry would allow.

One of the mages finally cracked under the pressure and tried to speak — but immediately he went pale and collapsed, unresponsive and pronounced dead.

“A blood oath,” Tris said gravely after she’d inspected the dead man. She nudged the slowly oozing open gash on his palm. “Your men didn’t do that, I presume?”

Sandry turned to the guards nearby and one of them bowed low and replied, “We did no cutting, as per Her Grace’s request, my lady. There was a scar there when we started on him but it was all healed up, no blood in sight until he started looking like he wanted to talk, then his hand started bleeding and he started making these noises like he was being hung. Then he just dropped, dead as a nail.”

“Certainly a blood oath, then, to keep his mages from talking,” Tris said, frowning. “He must have a mage who is well-versed in the old magics.”

“So we can get no information from them?” Sandry asked, hands on hips. “I won’t accept that. There must be a way around this.”

Tris sighed and crossed her arms, tapping her foot as she eyed the dead mage. “If I were the one crafting the spell, I would be sure it was the intent to tell that was the trigger for the death, not the act itself. But if the mage hadn’t thought of that, it’s possible we could try asking them magic-to-magic so they wouldn’t have to physically speak the words. But again that would come with its own set of risks.”

Sandry bit her lip. “They’ve done so well at tying every loose thread to this point… I can’t imagine their leader would have missed such an obvious out and particularly if he is the Thief Lord. He’ll know there are plenty of ways to talk without speaking. Is there any way to break the spell that holds the oath in place?”

“If you have a human sacrifice to offer,” Tris replied dryly. “Any prisoners slated for execution?”

The duchess grimaced. “That’s really our only option?”

“A blood oath doesn’t end until a life in relation to the oath-takers ends. An outside life can be offered as a replacement but there’s no other way. If you were to try to release it, it would take your life in exchange.”

“Cat dirt. Well, it’s something to keep in mind for now. Come on, let’s get out of here.” Tris followed her into her private chamber and Sandry requested Gudruny get a bath started and bring something to snack on, immediately stripping her clothes off. “I feel gross,” she said with a sheepish smile. 

Tris waved her off and sat on the nearby lounge chair, pulling out a book as she did so, trying to capture of moment of almost-normalcy.

“My nipples have turned brown,” Sandry said sorrowfully as she stepped into the water.

Tris smiled grimly at her. “They’ll go back to pink some time after baby’s born. Willow told me they turn dark because newborns have poor vision and they need the contrast to help them find it.”

Sandry giggled. “A little bullseye.”

“Precisely.”

When Gudruny entered with a covered platter of food items, Sandry gestured toward Tris; with a curtsy, Gudruny left the platter on the small table next to where the redhead sat, taking the lid away with her. Tris thanked her but didn’t take anything.

“You need to eat, Tris,” Sandry said quietly.

Tris ignored her but Sandry felt her mood shift. The silence stretched and Sandry took a breath to say more when Tris said, very quietly, “As far as I can tell, we’re safe to go back home. I haven’t detected any other threats.”

Sandry nodded sadly, understanding. “We’re going to find him, Tris. I know it. This disruption of our circle is only temporary and in the meantime it will be good for all of you — all of us — to get back on solid ground. The children need more space to spread out and I think with the worst of the threats here under control, it will be a comfort for everyone to be home.”

“It doesn’t feel right, going home without him.”

“Please eat something.”

Tris selected a stuffed pastry from the platter and grimaced at it. “It doesn’t feel right eating either, when I know he’s starving.” She forced herself to take a bite anyway, chewing slowly. When she could, she swallowed hard, getting the too-sticky bite down with a wince. “It’s awful enough, the ache of missing him and of not knowing if he’s hurting or if he’ll be okay… but the way the children look to me every time they see me, hoping for answers that I can’t provide. I almost don’t want to go back to them. And then I feel horrible about that.”

“I’m so sorry, Tris. We will not give up until we find him and until then, we will just have to do the best we can. The children do understand it’s not so simple and they know we’re all doing as much as we’re able. One moment at a time, Tris, and we will get through this hardship. I promise you.”

***

Every day, Niko searched for Briar to no avail. A week had passed since he’d led Vedris’s men into the cavernous den the rogue mages had used and they’d made no more progress since, though word had come that other such mages had been captured in both Hajra and Summersea. Niko was frustrated — there hadn’t been many times in his professional life he’d been this stumped and, though he wouldn’t admit as much to Aurora, he was beginning the think the worst.

He’d just finished another scrying session in the office that had been offered for Niko to use while he worked near Lightsbridge when his attention was caught by a flash of magic. He turned and saw a pillar of magic shining like a beacon — and it was fairly close, it couldn’t be more than a few miles from Lightsbridge. He called for a team and horses and he led them toward the burst of magic.

Chapter Text

The spinning was dizzying but Briar was stubbornly focused on the task at hand — on protecting his family. His hands clasped Bae’s clammy pair and he felt Tris’s nail-bitten hands pressing into his shoulders in a way that steadied him. He could feel her fear but it was laced with trust and determination, which only motivated him to dig in his heels that much more firmly. The amulet’s magic was dark and powerful and it pulled at him but only because his magic was grasping Bae’s — as they spun, Briar maneuvered and slid his magic in place of Bae’s. He was still holding Bae’s magic close to him when the spinning slowed to a stop, the silent dark nearly overwhelming in its intensity.

As calmly as he could manage, he told Bae, When I tell you to let go, release me. Don’t hesitate. He felt that Bae wanted to resist but Briar didn’t give him that opportunity. When Briar gave the word to Bae, he also urged his shakkan to assist in pulling Bae back to his body, and she did so gladly. It hurt to feel Bae slipping away from him — everyone he loved was slipping away — but he steeled himself with the understanding that this was what needed to happen. Whatever this was, it was time to finish it.

When the world finally stopped spinning the first thing Briar noticed was that he was cold. He was lying on his side on a frigid, hard surface; he curled in on himself, shivering and trying to warm up. Then he opened his eyes and sat up, looking around at the dank cave and then at the metal barred door that seemed to be the only exit. On the other side was a familiar face — one that made his blood run cold.

That face split into a wicked, yellow-toothed smile. “Ain’t it funny how you always seem to end up behind bars? Must be your fate.”

Briar spat in the Thief Lord’s direction. “Just cause it’s where you like to see me don’t mean shit. What the fuck do you want?”

“Tsk, tsk. A bit of respect, to start.” Briar spat again and the Thief Lord’s grin widened. “Your suffering will do, then.”

“I ain’t done nothing to you,” Briar said, his face and voice expressionless. “Why waste your energy?”

The Thief Lord chuckled. “Ain’t you? Ain’t you sic that weather witch wife of yours on me? Thought she killed me, didn’t you, and wasn’t you proud?”

“You were going to kill me, ain’t like you left her a choice.”

“You always been a slippery little shit. Done me some good way back when. Right pain in the ass now.”

Briar grimaced. “What do you want?” he asked again.

Speaking slowly, so Briar understood, he explained, “I’m going to use your life to extend mine and meanwhile I want you to suffer. Ain’t I made that clear?” He stroked the wispy white hairs that poked out from his chin. “And think of all the fun I could have while I keep you here… it wouldn’t take much to capture some of those daughters of yours. Bring them here and—”

“No,” Briar rasped out, fighting to keep level. He knew better than to show any weakness to this man. He swallowed hard. “Leave everyone else out of this. This is between you and me.”

The older man laughed coldly. “You was always weak and you still is.”

“Keep me and do what you will but leave everyone else out of it. I want a guarantee. An oath.”

“An oath binds you just the same.”

No risk, no reward, Briar thought, clenching his hands so they wouldn’t tremble. Aloud, he said, “Is that a yes?”

The Thief Lord snorted. “Don’t think so. Don’t need an oath to keep you here.”

“You so sure? Ain’t managed to keep me yet. And by the looks of you, time is running out. I know a sick man when I see him.”

He could see the Thief Lord was thinking it over. After a long pause he said, “You’re a damn fool.”

“Like father, like son.”

The Thief Lord smiled his nasty smile. “Figured it out, did ya? One of many little bastards I sired and ain’t you lucky.”

Briar spat again. “My terms. Your people are to stay out of Emelan and to do no harm to my family ever, no matter where they are — and I’ll give you an extensive list of who I consider family. And if my wife or any of my children should die for any reason whatever, that’s an instant forfeit of the oath.” Briar’s eyes were hard as he watched the other man’s eyes flicker as he thought. “Your terms?”

“Truth is, it’s a real temptation to think of all those kids of yours, ripe for the picking… I know it would kill you to watch me use them.” Briar fought to stay expressionless as his belly boiled with fury and disgust. The Thief Lord smiled a foul smile, knowing full well he’d hit a nerve. “But like I said — I ain’t getting any younger and I ain’t about to waste your life when it could be put to good use extending mine. I got more important shit to do. You’re to stay here and take whatever punishments I decide. Someday soon, when I’m done playing with you, we’ll finish what we started.“

Briar nodded tersely.

The Thief Lord left and returned some time later with his head mage. The mage was even older than the old gang runner, his hair long and grey and matted. He had a severely creased face with eyes that were dark and cold.

“All that for this scrap?” the mage growled. “Better be worth it in the end.”

“If you can do what you claim, he’s well worth the trouble.”

“Both you get your terms in mind and we’ll perform the oath,” the mage growled, clearly unconvinced, as he pulled a knife from his belt.

The ceremony was quick, a line sliced into Briar’s palm and his captor’s and they pressed their wounds together as the mage performed the ritual and said the words of power. The men each pledged their terms and the magic blazed brightly, binding them in blood. Briar felt a stone settle in his stomach. It was necessary, he knew, to ensure his family’s safety but he wished there had been another way. All he could do now was survive, keep sharp-eyed, and hope for an opportunity to escape later.

The chance would come much sooner than expected. It couldn’t have been more than a day or two after the oath was taken that Briar could feel that the oath had been broken on the Thief Lord’s side. He felt his heart plummet to his stomach — had somebody died or was it less sinister an offense? Was the Thief Lord also aware that the oath had disintegrated? The heaviness in Briar’s heart remained but he realized he was now poised to escape if he could only find the opportunity.

He was left alone in the dark cell. Water was slid through the bars daily by a nameless hooded man but no food. On the fourth day, the man offered a bowl of a weak soup, plunking it down on the floor in front of Briar and sliding it through.

“Something to remember His Highness by while he’s gone,” the man hissed greasily. “He got matters to settle elsewhere.”

By this point Briar was weak and exhausted. He eyed the bowl warily after the man left, his empty stomach begging for its contents but his instinct telling him not to trust it. He lasted a few hours, staring and sniffing and considering. Finally he decided he was going to take the risk. He had to. He started with a small sip of the soup and promptly drank it all down.

His belly filled with more than water for the first time in days, he relished in the feeling and stretched out like a lazy feline. He slept for a while and when he woke, he wished he hadn’t. Everything was wrong and everything was foreign. His own body felt heavy and unfamiliar. Sensible thoughts left his mind and all he could think of was getting out of his prison and getting to his family and to sunshine and fresh air and greenery. He felt like an animal in a trap — crazed with fear.

He was gasping for breath, panic setting in rapidly. He looked around and felt every inch of the bare stone with his fingertips — had he missed an escape route? — but there was no way out but through those bars. He grabbed one of several loose rocks and slammed it against a part of the barred door that had a tiny imperfection in the metal — one that he only noticed because he’d spent so much time with Daja. He focused on that and he smashed it again and again and again until his body ached so fiercely that all he could do was lie down and sob without tears until he was too tired even to do that. Then he slept.

He was no less confused when he awoke next and he was hungry again. His heart galloped in his chest and the world spun, dizzying him. He glared at that metal door. His body still ached from his efforts and he’d made no obvious damage to the door. Fear started clutching at him again, shortening his breaths and causing him to sweat. He licked at dry lip and probed the door again, pushing and pulling on every bit and reaching the same conclusion as last time. He glared at the rock walls — entirely barren of moss, algae, or any other green life — and he began to pace, circling to room aimlessly for something to do. It was foolish to waste his energy and a distant part of him understood that but he couldn’t bring himself to care.

Before he knew it he was reaching for that rock again and smashing at the metal door with all his might — boom, boom, boom.

***

The Thief Lord never went back to Briar’s cell but the nameless lackey continued to deliver water and cold soup every day. With every ingestion of the soup, Briar became more addled and more agitated. He did all he could to remember that he needed to get to his family — that he needed to escape. But slowly the confusion settled too deeply into his mind, clouding his memory and his understanding, and the fatigue reached the point where he could no longer beat on the door. He retreated into himself, losing himself in shattered and distorted memories and images.

***

Briar had long lost track of time when he felt the stone under him start to vibrate. He thought it was yet another hallucination — he’d had a number of them by now — but it didn’t take long for the vibrating to turn into a violent rumbling and shaking.

He was lucid enough to acknowledge how ironic it would be if he were to die alone in an underground cave during an earthquake, after everything he and his circle had been through, but he was addled enough to merely chuckle and roll over. He didn’t really pay it too much more mind until the sound of cracking rock started to reach his ears. He sat up then, slowly and groggily, listening hard as the sounds grew louder. When a particularly loud crack was accompanied by a showering of dirt and stone from above, he managed to get himself onto his feet and press himself into a corner to avoid the falling debris. Through the cracks that formed he saw tendrils — roots that ranged in size from tiny threads to sturdy ropes thicker than Briar’s leg, forced their way through the stone to widen the gap.

One of the largest roots reached all the way down to Briar and waited patiently before him, as though holding out a hand. He hesitated and then instinctively he grabbed ahold and it wrapped around him, supporting him, and he allowed it to pull him upward, out of the cave and into the fresh night air. He collapsed onto the patch of soil where he was released and he gasped in the air of the breeze that swept across him, cooling his skin and ruffling his short hair. He sat up on his knees and scratched at the beard that had grown during his captivity and then blinked his confusion at the little creature fluttering before him.

“What are you?” he asked, his voice rough. The tree dragon landed on the ground and walked carefully toward Briar, their eyes boring into one another. Briar was struck by the familiarity of that gaze though he was simultaneously certain that he’d never seen the creature in this form before. He slowly reached out his hand and it nudged him with its nose, jolting Briar with the realization that this was a very old and very dear friend, even if he did not know its name. “Well, hello you,” he whispered, his eyes full of equal parts awe and confusion. “Whoever you are. I — I’m not sure what’s happening but I know I need to get out of here and quickly. Do you know which way is safest?”

The creature ruffled its needles and took to the air again, leading him away from his prison and into the unknown. He managed to get his weak legs under him and he jolted clumsily after the dragon. Briar was frightened and muddled but he had the comfort of a dear friend to guide him, even if he wasn’t entirely sure who that friend was. For now, it was enough.

They traveled as far as he could carry himself and at some point he collapsed, crawling into a dense undergrowth of ferns and bushes and sleeping well into the next day. When he finally stirred, he didn’t sit up right away; his body ached and he was exhausted and the soil and rocks and the plants made a much more comfortable bed than the cave floor had. 

“I didn’t want to wake you.” Briar flinched and sat up, gasping and wincing as sore muscles moved quicker than they’d have liked. He stared at the man before him — a man with long silver hair, a bushy silver mustache, and thick black eyebrows over dark eyes. “You looked rather comfortable. Though I personally shudder to sleep in a bush as such,” he added. Briar glanced down and noted that the man sat on what appeared to be a small blanket that he had lain on the bare patch nearby.

Briar stared at the man, beginning to shiver violently as the cold caught up to him. He realized that a cloak had been lain overtop of him like a blanket and he pulled it more tightly around himself. “Who are you?”

The man frowned. “You don’t recognize me?” When Briar’s face answered the question for him, the stranger sighed and added, “Clearly so. Well — I’m a friend. My name is Niko and I’m here to bring you home. Tris is beside herself with worry.”

“Tris,” Briar whispered. The word tasted familiar but he couldn’t put a face to the name. “Tris…”

Niko offered Briar his flask. “Drink some water. I imagine you’re hungry. I don’t have anything with me, I’m afraid, but it’s only a few hours’ ride back to Lightsbridge. I’d like to have you seen by a healer and then we can start traveling south.”

Briar drank the entirety of the flasks’ contents greedily, gasping for breath when he was done. He frowned at the other man. “Niko, you said? You got horses, Niko?”

He pointed and said, “I traveled with a party and they’re a ways in that direction. Horses aplenty and good company too.” Briar stared blankly, clearly uncertain and uneasy, and Niko sighed. “I understand that you’re confused right now. But I also know there’s a part of you that’s telling you to trust me — it’s saying that you know me. Trust yourself, Briar, and know that the nightmare you’ve been going through is over now. We’re going home.”

Briar stared into those dark, kind eyes, and nodded slowly.

A nearby crash caused Briar to flinch but Niko just smiled. “That will be your tree companion,” he explained easily. “Twig — I’m told that’s the name Clover bestowed upon her and gods know we all know better than to argue. The tree is certainly much livelier than the last time I saw her.”

Briar didn’t know what to say about any of that so he just nodded again, silent.

“Come along,” Niko urged, understanding. “One thing at a time. You’ll feel better for a hot bath and a meal to start.”

Chapter Text

Briar was uncharacteristically silent as they trudged through the thick undergrowth. Niko gritted his teeth and tucked his robes in as close to his body as he could manage, trying to avoid the branches that tugged at any loose fabrics. They moved slowly because Briar was still very weak on his feet and it wasn’t long before he had to stop to lean against a tree, struggling to catch his breath. Niko went to put his hand on the other man’s shoulder in comfort but Briar flinched at the contact and Niko pulled back with a quiet apology.

“When we get to the others, we’ll have them ride for provisions and you’ll take a rest by the fire,” Niko informed him. “When did you last eat?”

Briar pressed his forehead against the rough bark of a pine tree, silent and trembling as his fingers sought out soft patches of moss to rest on. Twig — who had been darting among the branches of the big trees — swooped down next to Briar, clinging like a squirrel to the trunk of the tree, making a soft wind-blown sound. Briar lifted his head wearily and reached one shaky hand over to touch her neck. Niko saw a small pulse of magic like a heartbeat glowing between them and then fading.

Briar managed a lip twitch that was nearly a smile. He closed his eyes and clutched at the tree to steady himself as a wave of dizziness washed over him.

“I’m going to hold your arms just to help stabilize you and we’re going to lower you to the ground to rest,” Niko informed him. He waited for Briar to nod and then he grasped Briar’s arms from behind, working with him to get him lowered to the ground, where he lay down and closed his eyes, instantly asleep. Niko turned to Twig. “You know Vedris, surely. You’ve spent enough time in his presence. Can you find him and his party and deliver a message?”

Twig made a sound that Niko decided was an affirmation, so he pulled out parchment, ink, and pen, and wrote out a quick note. He dried the ink with a flutter of his fingers and then rolled the message up and held it out. Twig took it in one of her front paws, careful not to smash it, and then she darted between trees in the direction the mage had indicated.

Niko placed his ground blanket near where Briar lay and settled cross-legged. While he waited, he gently probed Briar for any active magics. He detected none and retreated back to himself, listening for anyone approaching and thinking while Briar slept soundly. After some time, Niko could hear the distant rustle of a small group in the distance. When the sounds grew close, Briar woke with a jolt and sat up, visibly panicked.

“It’s my party,” Niko assured him quietly. “Or a fraction of it. I sent them a message so you can ride horseback rather than walk.”

Briar didn’t look reassured, his hands fisted to keep them from trembling, and he jumped hard when Twig came gliding into their line of sight. She landed gracefully on his shoulder and he traced her shape with his fingers, trembling from top to toe now but taking some strength and calm from her. Soon three people on horseback appeared, the horses moving slowly on the tricky terrain. The lead rider — Vedris — dismounted but his guards stayed on their horses.

Briar eyed Vedris distrustfully and the man nodded his head in greeting, his face kind. “It’s good to see you, young man. You’ve had us all worried. Niko informed me that your memory may be a bit skewed just now. Worry not — you can ride with me personally and we’ll get you into town for food, rest, and a healer. I’m sure you’ll be back to yourself before we know it. For now—” He reached into a saddlebag and retrieved a handkerchief that he unfolded to reveal bread, cheese, and dried meat and fruit. Vedris knelt down to place the small bounty before Briar, who dropped to his knees, desperation in his eyes. “Eat,” Vedris urged, pulling his flask from his hip and placed it where Briar could reach for it easily. “And drink. When your belly is full, we can leave if you’re up for it. The journey to Lightsbridge is not long but I can see that you’re exhausted.”

Briar, whose mouth was full, shook his head stubbornly. When he had swallowed, he rasped out clumsily, “Ain’t safe here.” Twig was still draped comfortably across his shoulders, quietly comforting and making a sound that was rather like a purr.

Niko was watching Briar eat, dark eyes sorrowful. Softly, he asked, “What do you recall?”

Without pausing his eating, Briar said, “I was underground. Thief Lord had me.”

“Is he there now?” Vedris asked sharply.

Briar shook his head listlessly. “Don’t think so. He left long time ago, never came back.”

“What can you remember from before your imprisonment?” Niko inquired.

Briar’s eyes glazed over and he swayed where he sat. Both men reached to support him and he shrugged them both off, muttering incoherently.

“Eat now and reserve your strength,” Vedris advised, sharing a concerned glance with Niko. “We can talk more later.”

After he’d eaten the lot, Briar allowed the other men to assist him to his feet and the guards helped to hoist him into the saddle behind Vedris. He made no comment when the guard strapped him in — he merely rested his cheek between Vedris’s shoulder blades and closed his eyes, expecting to be pushed off but glad that he wasn’t. He didn’t wake until they arrived at Lightsbridge, and then he was helped off the horse and onto a cot at the university’s infirmary. His filthy clothing was cut away and he was given a thorough wipe-down by one of the healer’s assistants while the healer himself examined him and did what he could to fortify him.

***

Aurora jolted awake with a gasp. Blindly she groped for her connection to her mother, finding it instantly. Mama? I’ve just heard from Niko. He said he needs to speak to you directly. It’s about Papa.

She felt the flurry of hope and dread that Tris exuded before she tucked it firmly away. Thank you, love. Go back to sleep then and I’ll come along.

Aurora sighed to herself. “There’s nothing quite so impossible as falling asleep when you know you must do so quickly,” she whispered to herself. “And particularly when there’s so much at stake.”

“Hmm?” Amaya asked sleepily.

“Sorry,” Aurora whispered, more quietly. “Nothing.”

The raven-haired girl sighed and rolled over, back asleep within moments.

Lucky, Aurora thought gloomily, trying not to worry about what Niko might have to say. As her papa had taught her, she thought of the most mundane things she could manage, listing stars and constellations until her mind began to fog with sleep.

This time, Aurora met Niko in a dream-version of Tris’s tower. The night sky shone with a thousand stars and the waves crashed distantly, far below, as the wind swept over them.

Niko smiled at her. “This location is a first, for dream visits.”

She grinned. “I was naming stars to fall asleep and I suppose I was thinking of stargazing here with Mama.”

Tris took form beside her and smiled slightly. Then she turned to Niko. “What’s going on, Niko?”

“We have Briar here at the Lightsbridge infirmary,” Niko said steadily.

The girls both gasped and Tris asked, “Is he okay?” Subconsciously she pressed a hand to her belly and held her breath.

“The healer says he should make a full recovery. He’s dehydrated, half-starved, and confused. His body is full of nightshade — lethal amounts for an ordinary person but I can only imagine his green magic may have buffered the effects. His mind is in shambles and the healer suspects the nightshade is primarily to blame but the physical demands on his body may be exacerbating the confusion as well.”

Tris swallowed hard and pressed as much comfort as she could manage toward Aurora, who had tears silently slipping down her cheeks, a hand over her mouth. “The healer thinks he’ll recover?”

Niko nodded. “We’ll have a clearer picture of what recovery may look like when the nightshade has all been flushed from his system and after he’s gotten some rest and square meals, but the healer didn’t see any damage to his brain that would indicate long-term issues. We will of course be traveling your way as soon as he’s well enough to do so.”

Tris was chewing on a fingernail now. “Thank you,” she whispered, her eyes glistening. “Did — did he say anything?”

“Very little. I don’t think he was able to. He didn’t recognize me—” He ignored the look of horror on Tris’s face. “—but he seemed to at least realize that I was trustworthy. That counts for plenty. He said that he had been kept underground by the Thief Lord and that to his knowledge he had not returned to that location since shortly after imprisoning him.”

“Somebody must have been there,” Tris said, frowning, “or he’d have died of dehydration by now. And someone had to be supplying the nightshade.”

“Undoubtedly. I have many follow-up questions but he is in no condition to answer them. In the meantime, His Grace and his men and women are scouring that area. Briar must have moved on foot to get to where I found him — about four miles from the university, in the forest — and he couldn’t have made it far in his condition.”

“So he escaped?”

“With help from a friend, I imagine,” Niko confirmed with a smile. “Twig was with him, standing guard as he slept when I found him. She’s with him now. She refuses to leave his side.”

“Oh.” Tris closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Oh, I’m glad he’s safe. Niko, if he becomes well enough to communicate—”

“Of course I will ensure contact is made,” Niko assured her.

She nodded, blinking at eyes that glistened. “Thank you,” she croaked.

Aurora wiped again at her wet cheek and half-laughed, “Well — everyone will be pleased to know he’ll be home soon. And to know that Papa’s shakkan was able to help after all — that will ease Bae’s mind. He’s been fretting over it.”

“It’s good news overall, certainly,” Niko agreed, smiling at the girl. He turned to Tris. “Breathe. He’s alive and he’ll be back to you before the moon is again full, if we’re so lucky.”

“I’ll feel better when he’s coherent and I can speak with him,” she said darkly. “I do wish I could go to him.”

“Why can’t you?” Aurora asked meekly. When the adults turned to her she shrank back slightly but continued, “I just mean — we would be okay here if you went, you know we would. And maybe it would help Papa.”

“It may help his recovery,” Niko agreed, “if you’re up for the trip.”

Tris was still frowning but after a long moment’s thought she nodded, resolute. “I’ll leave in the morning.”

***

That morning was a flurry of emotions and activity. For the younger children, delight over word of Briar’s rescue quickly melted into loud expressions of disquiet at the announcement that Tris was packing to leave.

“You can’t go,” Clover wailed, tugging hard on Tris’s dress. “You just can’t!”

Tris sighed and dropped down to her knees to pull her young daughter close, allowing the girl to scream, cry, and stomp her frustrations. When her outburst had settled into hiccups and long shuddery breaths, Tris beckoned for the other children to come closer and they did so.

“I’m so sorry for any additional stress this may cause,” Tris said softly. “I don’t want to leave you — you know I don’t, my loves — but I must go to Papa. I’ll make it as quick a trip as I can manage. I have no intent to dawdle. I must go. I’ll bring a mirror with me and we can communicate mind-to-mind for as long as I’m within range.”

“We’ll be just fine here,” Amaya said firmly, using her magic to press comfort to her little sisters as she placed one hand on Tris’s shoulder and the other on Clover’s.

“Is Papa okay?” Sage asked, pressing her lips together to keep them from trembling. Juniper, frowning but stoic, reached to hold Sage’s hand and they both squeezed.

Even Clover quieted her whimpers to listen raptly to what Tris was going to say. She hesitated, glancing at Aurora, then answered, “He’s been through a lot and he’s going to need a lot of time to rest and recover from his ordeal, but he’s going to be just fine. I imagine by the time I get to him, he’ll be well enough that we can turn right around and come home. Perhaps if he recovers very quickly, they can start traveling toward me before I even see Lightsbridge — that’s what I’m hoping.”

“No one can take care of Papa like Mama can,” Bae said softly, resting his hand on Sage’s shoulder. “She’ll bring him a lot of comfort.” She leaned toward him and he stepped closer to wrap an arm around her middle and his other arm around Juniper, squeezing them both gently.

Tris smiled tearily at Bae. Everybody turned to the door when it opened to reveal Sandry, who invited herself in and said, “Bae is absolutely right. If your papa needs any help getting back to himself, your mama is the very best person to guide him.”

“What do you mean, ‘back to himself’?” Juniper asked, sharp-eyed behind her spectacles.

Sandry shot the scowling Tris an apologetic glance and said to only her, I’m sorry, I didn’t think. Breakfast is ready if you’d like to send them in.

“Anyone who goes through a terrible deal is susceptible to losing themselves a little in one way or another,” Tris explained carefully. “I don’t have enough information that I’d like to go into more detail just yet. The important thing is he is safe and healing and he will soon be home.”

“Where he belongs,” Aurora added softly, her mouth trembling. Bae took her hand and kissed her cheek and she smiled and patted his. “I’m okay. I’m just — I’ll be very glad to have Papa home. I miss him so dearly.”

“We all miss him,” Clover grumbled with a sniffle. “He’s our sunshine and we can’t bloom without him.”

Tris smiled sadly and leaned down to kiss Clover tenderly. “His warmth is here, all around us, in these very trees and in every growing thing for a mile and beyond. And he’ll be here in his full glory as soon as he can get here, sweets, and in the meantime you’re to keep your chin up and find joy everywhere you can — because that’s what Papa wants. Yes?”

Clover nodded solemnly. “Yes, Mama.”

“Go on to breakfast now, all of you,” Tris instructed. “I’ll join you for the meal before I go.”

When the children left, Sandry closed the door behind them and turned to Tris, hands on hips. “You can’t go alone, Tris!” Tris turned away with a twirl of her skirts, stomping into her and Briar’s bedroom. Sandry followed, frustration clear in her body language as she watched her sister shove a few choice articles of clothing into a travel bag. “Tris—”

The redhead whipped around, eyes and hair flashing. “I don’t remember asking you,” she snapped, “and I don’t need an escort.”

“Just allow Gil to accompany you,” Sandry urged. “He won’t slow you down and he’s good company, even you can admit that much.”

“I don’t want good company,” Tris whispered slowly and savagely.

Sandry’s blue eyes were understanding — almost too understanding. It was bordering on obnoxious, to the overwhelmed Tris’s point of view. “Please, Tris, just ease my mind. If you don’t want to take Gil, perhaps Daja? Or one of my guards? Please don’t go alone.”

Tris’s resolve wavered at the compassionate stubbornness in Sandry’s eyes and chin. She sighed. “Gil, then. At least he knows when to keep his mouth shut. I leave right after breakfast and he’d better not slow me down. I plan on riding hard and keeping breaks minimal so tell him to choose mounts he doesn’t mind trading in for fresh when we reach Lightsbridge.” 

“Tris—”

“I’ll see you at breakfast, Sandry.”

Recognizing the dangerous tone in her sister’s dismissal, Sandry decided she’d pushed her enough for now. “I love you,” Sandry said quietly before turning away. Pausing at the door, she added, “Please take care of yourself while you travel, Tris. Treat yourself the way Briar wants you treated. He’ll want to know you took time to eat and rest.” With that, she left, ignoring the scathing glare she felt burning the back of her head.

Chapter Text

Tris did her best to be present for breakfast, soaking in the time with her children and trying not to worry about how long it would be until she held any of them again. She could feel their sorrow and fear but every one of them did their best to stay strong, the stubbornness they received in spades from both parents shining in their eyes. They all comforted one another with soft touches and kind smiles, speaking words of encouragement as if they believed them and taking strength from one another.

Tris was careful to give each child some affection and comfort, kissing heads and savoring scents and smiles.

“I don’t want them sleeping in the cottage alone,” Tris told Ellie, eyes sharp.

Ellie smiled sadly and shook her head. “Of course not. We can set us all up here in the chamber or Daja and I can stay at the cottage. Whatever is most comfortable for them will be absolutely fine, Tris, you needn’t worry.”

Daja pressed a cup of tea into Tris’s fidgeting hands. “Drink, saati, and rest your mind. You’re doing what’s necessary and we can hold down the fort until you get back.”

Tris felt something press against her hip and she looked down to see Sage clinging silently to her skirts, hiding her face against her mother’s belly and shuddering as she tried to hide the torrent of tears that had suddenly slammed her. Tris handed her cup back to Daja and picked Sage up, resting the small girl on her hip so she could cry quietly against her mother’s soft neck, hands clenched. Tris swayed with her, letting her release the emotion that she had been trying so hard to contain.

“Oh, sweet girl,” Tris murmured, taking the handkerchief Daja passed and tapping Sage’s cheek so she would lift up for a face wipe and a nose blow. She felt two more sets of hands clutching at her dress and she didn’t need to look to know who they belonged to. With a sigh, Tris carefully dropped to her knees and then back onto her bottom so the triplets could all cuddle close. The eldest three joined them, sitting close, and Kari stood next to Daja.

Daja slung her arm around Kari’s shoulder and gave him a light, playful shake. “We’ll have plenty here to keep us busy until you return,” she assured Tris. “Won’t we, my saati?”

“Of course we will!” Amaya said with enthusiasm, dancing a small strip of lightning from one hand to the other and back again, keeping her hands busy so her own nervous fidgeting wasn’t as obvious. “I think we should come up with some sort of surprise to have ready for when they come back,” she added, eyes bright.

That got Clover’s attention. She popped up, excitement blooming on her face. “Oh!” she exclaimed, leaping onto her feet and jumping around in a circle. “What a lovely idea! Maybe we can make a special new garden patch just for Papa to enjoy when he comes back. We can add all happy, healing plants! Oh — we’ll need lavender for certain, and poppy! And perhaps a little willow tree? Just a baby, you know. And—” She continued on listing plants, bouncing and twirling as she did so. 

Tris smiled at Amaya, appreciative, and the girl winked in such a Briar-like way that it sparked a fresh glistening in Tris’s eyes.

The door opened and Gil stepped in with Arlen by his side, the boy’s face red and puffy from crying but his mouth set stubbornly and his knuckles white where his hand held his father’s. He released his grip when they entered the room and the boy silently walked directly to Tris and wrapped his arms around her, pressing against her as she hugged back, and then he went to fill a plate for breakfast. The other children rallied around him and he was laughing about something Juniper had said by the time Sandry entered the chamber minutes later.

“Ready?” she asked Tris, who nodded. Sandry pressed her hands to Gil’s chest and reached up for a firm, sweet kiss. Then she wrapped her arms tightly around Tris’s neck. Tris hugged her back and when they pulled away Sandry kissed Tris’s cheek. “Look out for one another and bring our boy home.”

Everyone walked together to the stables and, with the final teary goodbyes said, Tris and Gil were on their way.
 

**

Tris had little to say as they traveled and Gil was content with the silence, watchful of their surroundings and admiring the view as they went. He enjoyed Chime’s antics — as he always did — and even Tris had to crack a smile once or twice when the little dragon got herself into trouble with the local birds. They alternated paces with the horse to keep them from overtiring, taking a short rest every few hours to eliminate as needed and stretch their legs and eat. They continued riding into the night until Tris thought she might fall off her horse.

They ate and Gil prepared for sleep but he noticed with a frown that Tris did not. She was sitting cross-leg and staring blankly at the fire as she stroked her fingers over the smooth surfaces of the sleeping Chime, who had curled up in her lap and fallen asleep.

“She has the right idea,” he said kindly. “We all ought to rest.”

She tried to smile but it was more of a sad grimace that he did not find at all reassuring. His frown deepened and she sighed. “If Aurora hears from Niko, she’ll be in contact.”

“You’re still in range, right? For magic speak?” She nodded. “Wouldn’t you wake then, if she makes contact?”

Her cheeks reddened and she shrugged. “I suppose.”

“Rest,” he implored. “Please. We’ll make better time if you’re feeling well. And if it eases your mind, we can sleep in turns when we’re down to relying on the mirror.”

Tris blinked back a sudden sting of tears and looked down at Chime, nodding. Gil took his time double checking everything to be sure she got into her bedroll and he didn’t close his eyes until he heard her breath evening out into sleep breaths.

***

Tris woke to birdsong and the crisp smell of an autumn morning. She sat up, dislodging the disgruntled Chime, who had been resting on her chest, and reached for her connection to Aurora.

Did you hear from Niko?

Yes. He said Papa was getting aggravated so the healers have him sleeping for now so his mind and body have some more time to recover. I’m sorry if I worried you, Mama — I didn’t think it worth waking you for.

Grudgingly, Tris was appreciative. Thank you, lovely.

She connected with all of her children as she and Gil ate, packed up, and returned to their saddles.

***

They continued riding as hard as was fair to the horses and for several days they had no news on Briar’s condition — only that he was still being kept sedated, with frequent wakings for water and attempts at food. By the end of the third day of travel, Tris could feel Briar’s presence in the distance; she couldn’t speak to him or connect her mind to his, but she could feel him and that invigorated her. By the end of the fourth day, they had made it to the southern border of Karang.

“Another day and a half at this rate,” Tris estimated.

That night, the chirping of the mirror woke Tris up. She sat up, rubbed her eyes, shoved her spectacles on her nose, and activated the mirror to reveal Aurora’s wide-eyed gaze. “They tried to get Papa up,” she explained shakily, “but Niko said Papa tried to hurt the healers and they had to put him back under a sleep spell. Niko said otherwise they were going to have to keep Papa locked up for everyone’s safety.”

“He’s only frightened,” Tris told her wearily, working to keep her voice steady. “He must be terribly confused, to be trying to hurt the people helping him. That isn’t like him.”

“No,” Aurora agreed sorrowfully.

“We can trust that Niko has the situation in hand until I arrive, sweets. If the best thing for now is for him to stay sedated, I would just as soon he not get in trouble for unwittingly hurting someone.”

“Niko’s worried. He tried not to show me — but I can tell.”

Tris sighed and removed her spectacles so she could press on her eyes. When she’d relieved a bit of pressure she replaced her specs and said, “We’re all a little worried but I’m only a day and a half’s ride away from Lightsbridge. I’ll be with him soon and I’ll have a better idea of his mental state than they do.”

The girl’s eyes lit up. “You’re so close already?”

“Yes. Papa and I will be together again soon. I love you, darling, and we’ll talk more in the morning. Get some rest.”

“I love you, Mama. Goodnight.”

***

A day and a half later, they were riding into Lightsbridge shortly after midday. Gil took their mounts to the stable with a reluctant Chime for company and Tris went straight to the university infirmary, where Niko was waiting outside for her.

“Is he sedated?”

“Yes. He’s under sleep spells right now. When they lift those, they’ve had to keep him sedated or he becomes disoriented and aggressive. I had him moved onto a cot in a private room and that seems to have helped reduce his stress. We can wake him whenever you’re ready.”

“Take me to him.”

When they arrived at a nondescript door at the end of a long hall, Niko stepped back and gestured. “I’ll allow you privacy. Would you like the spells lifted?” She nodded. “I’ll alert the healers. He should wake within minutes of the spells’ release.”

“Thank you, Niko,” she whispered, her eyes on the door. She took a steadying breath and then she stepped in.

Tris thought that Briar ought to look peaceful, sleeping on the cot — but he didn’t. He looked frightened to her, even as he slept, and he was far too thin and pale. His hair was too long and he had a scruffy black beard. She approached slowly, automatically feeling for any magic workings on him or in the room — she felt the sleeping spells were still in place but she didn’t detect any others, though she did feel a very old, powerful, and familiar magic nearby.

“Well hello, beautiful,” she said, a small smile working its way onto her face. Briar’s shakkan in dragon form — Twig, she heard Clover’s voice chastise — got up from where she had been curled against her Briar’s side. She made a beautiful sound, like wind blowing through leaves, and she fluttered to Tris, landing on her shoulder and nuzzling a greeting. “Don’t be offended if Chime doesn’t take to you right away,” she said softly, gently inspecting the tree dragon with curious fingers  and eyes. “You know how prideful she can be and how difficult. She may not approve of a tree flying around with her.”

Twig’s leaves shivered with a way Tris recognized as the tree’s own indignation. Tris laughed. “No, I suppose you’re probably not much better. You’re both fully aware of your own beauty and it’s a problem.” She turned back to Briar and her smile faded. “How’s our boy?”

Suddenly realizing how stuffy it was in there, she turned to the only small window and opened it, ushering in a breeze that she pulled from outside the university, where the greenery freshened the air best. Twig shivered her approval. Tris stroked a mossy patch on the dragon and said, “Niko said you’ve been standing guard since you found him. Go get some sun if you’d like, I’d like to see if I can help him when he wakes.” With one last nuzzle for Tris and then a nuzzle for Briar, Twig went to the window and took flight for some air and sun.

Tris felt the sleeping spells release shortly after Twig took flight. She adjusted her skirt-flared riding breeches and slowly sat down in the chair beside the cot, reaching to hold Briar’s cool, limp hand in both of hers. She traced the shape of dull, wilted vines across his arm as she waited and prayed.

She felt his breathing pattern change and she knew he was waking. She cleared her throat softly and said tenderly, “You’ve given us all a scare, do you know that?” She licked her lips and swallowed, trying not to cry. “Do you remember the last time we were here together, at Lightsbridge? When we conceived Amaya and Bae, in fact. Can you believe that was over ten years ago? I can hardly fathom it. Our life has changed so much since then, in so many wonderful ways.”

Slowly, he was stirring, twitching a finger and shifting. Finally, he opened bleary green-grey eyes. She smiled tearily and squeezed his hand gently.

“Briar, my love? I’m here. Do you know me?”

He put a lot of effort into pulling his hand from hers. She tightened her mouth to keep it from wobbling and he reached his trembling hand upward, toward her neck. She flinched when he made contact under her ear but he trailed upward until he reached her hair, which was tightly braided and tucked away. He found a flyaway strand and tugged, grunting and frowning.

“What, my hair? Oh — you don’t like it tucked away.” She choked out a quiet laugh. “But can you imagine the wild mane I would have just now if I’d kept it down while I’d traveled?” He tugged again so she sighed and unpinned her snood and then started pulling her braids out. When her hair was released in all its feral, frizzy glory, he reached again, this time to pet the course curl closest to her ear. “Better?”

“Much,” he whispered. Her eyes filled with tears then and her mouth wobbled in earnest. “My Coppercurls,” he slurred, closing his tired eyes.

Tris covered her mouth to suppress a quiet sob. When she’d regained control, she whispered, “You must be starved.” She pulled a small bundle from the inner pocket of her riding cloak. “I promised you I would always carry something to eat, do you remember?”

“I broke my promise,” he whispered back clumsily, a tear slipping from one eye. “I don’t have a book.”

She started to laugh but it turned to another sob and she covered her mouth with a hand, shaking her head adamantly. “You didn’t break anything,” she gasped out, wiping his cheek with her palm. “Oh, you need a shave and a trim, my love.”

“And a bath,” he whispered. “Clean teeth. So I can kiss you.”

“Can you sit up?”

“Help me.”

She helped him to sit up, having to do most of the work, and she felt a fresh wave of fury wash over her when she felt how bony he was. She looked around for more pillows to help support him and, finding none, she pulled everything out of her pockets and rolled up her cloak to place behind his neck and propped his pillow behind his back.

“That should do for now,” she said through tears, opening the bundle of food for him to pick at. He nibbled at a block of cheese. “Niko said you didn’t remember him.”

“Everything was foggy and I didn’t understand what was going on,” he mumbled clumsily. “Still foggy a bit but I know you and Niko. I know I want to go home.” His voice broke on that last word and he wiped impatiently at the tears that fell.

“Briar, I’m so sorry about all of this,” she whispered. “I— should have been more thorough, back when all of this started. I failed you.”

“Don’t you dare blame yourself,” he rasped as firmly as he could manage. “Ain’t no one’s fault but his. He don’t get the satisfaction of turning us against ourselves or each other, not from us. We’re better than that, you and me.”

“Yes,” she agreed, tears flowing freely now. She leaned forward so he could reach to wipe her cheeks.

“Tris… did…” He swallowed hard. “Is everyone okay? Did we — lose anyone?”

“No, of course not, my love. Please take a bite.”

He took another small nibble and then held out his hand to her, palm up. She cradled his knuckles in her hand and examined him, her eyes widening. “You took a blood oath,” she whispered.

“He broke it. Scared someone died.” He tried to muffle a quiet sob, closing his eyes and shaking his head. “Couldn’t bear to lose any of you.”

“We’re all okay, Briar, I promise it. What were the terms of the oath?”

“My family was to stay safe and I was to stay kept, to be used later.”

Tris was frowning and tracing the line of the scar on his right hand — the hand that did not have his pock marks or his circle scar. “You said he broke the oath? How do you know?”

“Felt it release.”

“He’ll have died then… unless he had someone else take his place, of course… a life had to be paid as retribution for the oath breaking but he’s clever enough that he probably had a mage on standby willing to be sacrificed.”

He closed his eyes, unable to keep them open any longer. “I’m gonna rest a while. Then I’ll find him and make him pay.”

Tris smiled sadly. “For now, I only want you to worry about resting. His Grace is on the hunt for that monster now and Niko is working with the other mages here at the university. He will be found and he will pay for what he’s done to you. I promise you, Briar, if I’m the one who does it myself, he will suffer for what he’s done.” She realized that he was already asleep again so she sighed deeply and then leaned forward to kiss his cheek. “Rest, my love, and heal.”

Chapter Text

There was a soft knock at the door and it opened to reveal Niko. He joined Tris, pulling up a stool to sit delicately next to her.

“Did he wake?” he inquired, peering at the soundly sleeping Briar lying on the cot before them.

“Yes, we were able to talk a little. He was lucid, Niko, if groggy. He knew who I was and he remembered promises we made years ago. He remembered you too.”

Niko smiled. “That’s a relief to hear. He was very confused most times when we’d woken him prior, but your presence has always had a regulating effect on him.”

Tris snorted. “You’re thinking of Rosethorn. I’d have brought her if the temple could have spared her.” She sighed. “She has a way of settling him that I almost envy.”

Niko shook his head, wryly amused. “You’re caving to self-pity,” he scolded her quietly. “‘Don’t be a baby’, as you’ve so often told me.”

Tris’s eyes flashed suddenly as something occurred to her. “Niko — Briar took a blood oath with the Thief Lord. His family’s safety for his complacency. Briar said he felt the oath break, but I don’t—” He watched, intrigued, as her eyes flicked this way and that as she filed through memories and ideas. She pressed a hand to her belly. “I wonder... I — well, I’m pregnant, first of all. I don’t think I had a chance to tell you.”

His mustache twitched with amusement. “You hadn’t. Congratulations.”

“Thanks. Anyway, it’s twins — only one of them had passed away. That’s what Willow told us — she said it was gone. But Bae was able to pull him back with help from the girls, and they’re all fine now. If the baby had gone far enough for Willow to presume him beyond help, he may have been gone far enough to break the oath, to be considered a death in the family. Do you suppose? I can’t think of what else it could have been.”

Niko stroked his mustache as he considered. “It stands to reason. It’s curious that Bae was able to do such a thing… rather reminiscent of Briar’s jaunt to retrieve Rosethorn, in fact, with you girls. I wonder—” He shook his head, stopping himself. “We can go into details when all of this settles. I’d like to get a first-hand account from Baelfire and the girls as well as from you. And I’d like to get a thorough understanding of Dedicate Willow’s reading of the situation.”

Tris smiled grimly. “There’s a lot to unravel there.”

“Indeed. And gods know I enjoy the process. Now the only question is whether the Thief Lord expired with the oath or whether he had a sacrifice prepared.” He hesitated. “I do have unrelated news that I should probably share before anybody else decides to say something. I had been hoping for a less — dramatic — time to share the news with you but, as it always seems to happen, it was one thing after another since the decision was made.”

Tris frowned. “Is it bad news? Because I don’t think I can handle any more bad news right now, Niko.”

“It’s not bad — not by most people’s standards, in any case.” She scowled and he chuckled. “You were voted onto the mage council, my dear.”

Tris stared at him, shocked, and after a long silence she shook her head. “Why?”

“Do you really want me to begin listing your feats or will your own memory be suitable?” The red of her face was deepening by the second and Niko was beaming at her like a proud father. “I will note that there was a particular commendation on your work in easing the drought in Gansar two years back — the number of lives you undoubtedly saved is staggering and the best weather mages here at the university proclaimed the situation irreparable, as you’ll recall. That was the primary reason we gathered — with Owyn stepping down, we had to choose someone new. There were many debates and many mages suggested — including all four of you, in fact. Every one of you made it into the final debates.”

“Niko—”

“You don’t have to decide right now,” he interrupted, waving her off. “Ordinarily a prompt response is expected but this is not an ordinary situation and I will ensure you have all the time to process and decide that you need.”

She shook her head slowly. “I won’t need time to decide. Of course I’ll accept. I just won’t be participating in much until Briar’s well and things settle.

“You have no obligations right now.”

“I need to get him home, Niko.”

“He’s in no condition to travel, Trisana. It will take some time—”

“I’m not saying today or tomorrow,” Tris snapped, agitated, “just — as soon as he’s able. We have babies to get home to, if you’ll recall, and he needs his own home, his own soil, and his own garden… and his family.”

Niko rested his hand on her shoulder. “I understand your frustration and I want to get him home as badly as you do, you know that. We have to take it one day at a time and see how he fares. Did he eat while he was awake?”

“Only a few bites. The least I think I’ve ever seen him eat and he’s so terribly thin. I don’t like it.”

“He hasn’t been as keen to eat as the healers would like. They’ve reestablished the sleeping spells for a couple more hours and then they’ll be wanting him up for a try at a proper meal, if you’ll be here to keep him calm? That may help.”

Her face darkened. “No. This won’t do, Niko. He won’t heal here. I’m going to find a better place locally and I’ll care for him myself. He doesn’t need sleep spells and he doesn’t need—” She gestured wildly around the dark, isolated room. “—this. He needs sun and fresh air. And baths, proper meals, and love. He needs to be as close to home as I can get him and this isn’t it.”

Niko bowed his head slightly. “I trust your judgment. Tell me what you need and I’ll make it happen. You’ll have to talk to the healers and let them know what your plan is. They may be reluctant to release him in his state.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Do you really want me to do the talking? I’m not feeling particularly friendly just now.” A strip of lightning jumped from her hair with a snap as if in agreement.
 
He grimaced. “On second thought, maybe I’ll discuss it with them. You stay here with Briar. After I let them know their services won’t be needed, I’ll secure you a location. What specifically do you have in mind?”

“A cottage or a small house, with a garden. And a decent bath and a cooking hearth, fully stocked. I don’t care the cost.”

He smiled. “I’ll find you something suitable before day’s end.”

With that, he left, and Tris pulled out her communication mirror. She took a steadying breath and then she drew Sandry’s symbol — an S that flowed seamlessly into a circle — on the glass with her finger. Within seconds, Sandry’s face appeared.

“Tris! Have you reached Lightsbridge?” After Tris had thoroughly updated her, Sandry said, “You’re absolutely right, Tris, he can’t stay in that abysmal room! I know you’re eager to get him home — and we’re certainly eager to have you all back — but try to breathe into it and just focus on each moment as it comes. We are doing just fine here and you’ll know when he’s ready.”

“It’s just as well we can’t leave yet,” Tris said gloomily. “I couldn’t bear for the children to see him like this. And he wouldn’t want them to. He shouldn’t be this thin for as long as he was in there. I swear he just drops weight like anyone else might shed a cloak. It worries me. And — often when people are going mad or the like, they’ll have lapses of nearly-normal and then they’re back to insane. I can’t help fretting that’s all that was. Or that I’ve gone mad myself and imagined the entire conversation.”

“You’re as sane as I am, Tris, and he’ll do better when you’ve got him settled somewhere more comfortable,” Sandry assured her soothingly, though Tris could tell she was anxious too. “He spent over a week in isolation. That’s enough to make anyone a little crazy.  He’s hidden within himself before for self-preservation and I’m certain he’s done it again. He’ll need to be eased out and it may be a process but there’s no one better for the task than you. You’ve done it before and he trusts you more than anyone. So trust in yourself, Tris, and just wet his roots and warm his leaves. Everything will be okay. I have no doubt.”

Tris blinked back a sudden sting of tears and she nodded, suddenly exhausted. “Thanks, Sandry. Are the children with you?”

“No, they’ll be at home with Daja and Ellie,” Sandry explained, apologetic. “I’ve been called to Summersea to deal with issues at Urda’s House. They have their mirrors with them though, we’ve all been careful about that. Talk again tonight?”

***

The children were ecstatic to hear from Tris and to know that she was there with Briar. They were confused as to why she wasn’t showing him to them but she smiled and explained that he was exhausted and scruffy yet.

“Soon,” she promised. “I’d like to get him a proper bath and a shave first, and he’s truly just so tired, so he’s sleeping a lot right now. Niko is looking for a place for us to stay while we’re here — someplace lovely, with a garden and a kitchen, so we can get Papa back to full bloom. No more than a few days, I’m hoping, but I want it to be someplace nice until we can leave.”

That satisfied the younger three for the short-term and when Tris asked to speak with the adults, the older three Moss kids hung back. Daja, holding the mirror, frowned at them.

“Sorry,” Bae said, hesitant. “But— Mama— what’s wrong with Papa? You can tell me, honest.”

Daja raised a questioning eyebrow at Tris, who nodded. Daja handed the mirror to Bae, who held it back far enough that his sisters were also visible. Aurora was frowning at her hands and the twins stared intently at Tris, who sighed. “The triplets don’t need any more information than what they’ve been given,” she cautioned softly. “They’re little yet and we don’t need to frighten them.”

“Tell us,” Amaya insisted, trying not to vibrate with impatience.

Aurora, who had intimate knowledge of what was wrong but had chosen to keep it to herself, was squeezing her hands together and trembling. Bae leaned against her slightly, just enough to be a comforting presence, and she took a long deep breath.

Tris shifted, uncomfortable, but she took a breath of her own and said, “He was locked underground until the day Niko found him, with little to drink and less to eat. He — he had a massive amount of nightshade in his system and he’s still rather confused. Confused enough that here were times when he didn’t recognize Niko. That being said, he now knows me and he knows himself and Niko, and he wants to go home, so I think the worst is over. I will be taking him somewhere more comfortable to help him recover and as soon as he’s able, we’ll be coming home. He’s going to be okay but he’ll just need a little time.”

All three of the children were somber faced.

”Poor Papa,” Amaya said softly, pressing her lips together to keep them from trembling.

Aurora whispered, “I’m very glad you’re there with him, Mama.”

“Me too,” Tris said, breathing a little easier to see how well they had handled such difficult news. “Bae — are you alright?”

“Yes,” he said quietly, grimacing sadly. “I just wish I could be there to help him.”

“Soon, we’ll be home. As soon as we’re able. In the meantime, continue doing what you can to keep the younger children busy and happy. You’ve all been doing so wonderfully and I’m more proud of each of you than you maybe understand. I love you, my darlings, and so does Papa.”

***

When Sandry got home from Summersea, she joined Daja, who sat in the grass watching Ellie and the rest of the children as they engaged in various games and activities, and Bae, who had his nose tucked in a book next to his smith mage aunt. Sandry answered Daja’s questioning eyebrow with a sigh. “They’re understaffed at Urda’s again and there’s been an influx of seasonal illnesses. Nothing concerning but they’re overwhelmed by the sheer number. I’ve sent a messenger to see if the temple can spare some healers for a week or two.”

“I’ll help, if you’ll allow it,” Bae offered quietly, lowering his book and marking it with his finger.

Sandry smiled at him, thoughtful. “I’m surprised you’re so eager to volunteer. Last time we talked you’d had some distaste for Urda’s.”

“Oh, I still do. I don’t like the way they run things there. Most of the healers — they don’t care. Some of them are plain mean. It’s actually painful to see the way they treat sick people, hurt people. But — I love the work. The healing and the caring. It’s meaningful. And besides, Papa would be the first to volunteer if he was here.”

Sandry’s smile turned sad. “That he would. You’re a natural healer, Bae, for a number of reasons. Your magic, certainly, but both of your parents are natural carers. It’s in your blood.”

Bae tilted his head and smiled a lopsided smile. “It is, isn’t it? For all of us in one way or another.” He chewed on his lip for a moment. “Has — had my papa talked to you about the idea he’d been mulling on? I never get a clear answer about whether he’d decided to go for it or not. Last we’d talked, he was going to talk to Mama but I think maybe the pregnancy had stalled things — Mama wanting more babies, you know — and now of course all of this… insanity.”

Sandry was frowning now. “I haven’t the faintest clue what you’re speaking of.”

“Well — Papa was talking about taking over Urda’s. Said he could buy that old Sourpuss out easy enough and strip out most of the staff. We’d need some healers of course but between the lot of us kids we can make balms and medicines and bandages, and all of us older kids have some experience or another with the basics of healers’ work and there’s plenty even the girls can do. And Papa said he’d like there to always be soup or something cooking, so anyone can come in to get a meal or to warm up by the fire when it’s cold. He said we could do our seasonal charity through the building and make it more accessible that way.”

“You certainly seem excited about the idea,” Sandry said, blue eyes dancing as he stopped to catch his breath.

He grinned sheepishly. “Well — Papa was really excited about the idea… and he’s absolutely right — with the right people in place, it could be a totally different environment and it wouldn’t be such a nightmare.”

“I think ‘nightmare’ is a little extreme,” Daja commented, half-grinning.

Bae laughed. “Yeah, maybe, but there are a lot of ways we could improve it, only Sourpuss won’t do it. He doesn’t think it’s worth the money or effort.”

“Why in Mila’s name hasn’t he talked to me about this, I wonder?” Sandry questioned aloud as she pulled out a small pink baby’s gown, needle, and thread, and began deftly embroidering.

“I don’t think he wanted to tell anyone until he’d made up his mind,” Bae said with a shrug. “And like I said, I think he figured it wasn’t the right time when Mama told him she wanted to get pregnant again, because he stopped talking about it right around the time they started going to see Willow.”

“Hm. Well, it’s certainly very ambitious and it would be costly,” she said slowly, “but as much as Briar and Tris make between them and as little as they spend, I don’t doubt they could afford to do it without taking too hard a hit. I don’t have any more budget to allocate for charity funds, I’m completely maxed, but the clothing and linens will always be in steady supply.”

Sandry flinched, and pressed her hand to her belly, catching her breath and grimacing. Bae had jumped when she had and he was rubbing his own belly and frowning at her. “Just normal twinges,” he assured her.

“Oh, sure, that felt normal,” Sandry squeaked.

Daja chuckled. “Labor will be fun for you.”

“Briar already set aside a double supply of his labor easement tea,” she murmured, cheeks pink. “And I still have plenty of time to prepare.”

“When are you planning on announcing?” Ellie asked, walking up in time to hear Sandry. “To the rest of the world, I mean.”

Sandry flashed a grin. “I think I may wait until after she’s born.”

“How are you going to hide it for that long?” Sage asked, plopping on her bottom and then falling onto her back, enjoying the tickle of grasses greeting her. “Won’t you be massive by the end? Mama says she was with us.”

Sandry laughed. “To be fair, there were three of you in there and I’ve only got one. In any case, I’m wearing clothes I made specially magicked to keep my belly from showing and I don’t see why I can’t continue that on through the end. It’s not uncommon for the nobility to keep pregnancies a secret until after the birth as a precaution.”

“But why hide it?” Arlen asked, sitting close enough to Sandry to press against her affectionately. She leaned over to kiss his temple and pat his cheek.

“Some people may see a pregnant leader as weak,” she explained, smiling wryly. “We all know better but I’d just as soon not give any ill-wishers an opening to try.”

***

Tris had Niko keep watch over Briar while she inspected the cottage he’d found for them. It was precisely what she’d had in mind — it was located outside the walls of the university, in a peaceful patch of meadow by the edge of the forest. It hadn’t a garden but the plant life was abundant and she knew that would be a comfort for Briar. When she’d inspected the bath, kitchen, and beds to ensure all was to her standards, she went back to the infirmary.

When the sleep spells were lifted for good, she read by his cot until he began to stir. She marked her book, set it aside, and held his hand in both of hers, petting his fingers and waiting. He opened groggy eyes and she smiled at him.

“Hello, you,” she murmured. “Niko found us a lovely little cottage to stay in until we’re ready to go home. When you’re up to it, I’ll help you sit up and we can try to get a bit of tea and food in you to fortify you for the trip. It isn’t far and I’ve secured a cart, so we just need to get you out of this building and into the cart.”

Briar didn’t say anything but his eyes glinted stubbornly and he nodded. He tried to sit himself up to no avail so she helped him and got him sat up with extra pillows she had instructed be delivered. From within a basket that was magicked to keep food warm, she pulled out a bowl and carefully removed the cloth cover, revealing a plume of heavily scented steam.

“When we get to our temporary home, I’ll be able to cook some proper meals,” she told him, “but I smelled this on my way here and thought we could try it. I’ll hold the bowl. Can you manage the spoon?” 

He took the spoon from her and growled, raspy-voiced, “‘Course I can. I ain’t broken.” Tris grinned and he cracked out a laugh. His hands shook but he managed one bite and then another. Balancing the bowl with one hand, she dug in the basket for another spoon and took a bite for herself. “‘S’good,” he said.

“It is,” she agreed. “It’s not a typical stew though, is it? I can’t place what’s off about it.”

“Got some eastern spices in there,” he said. “Weird but good.”

Tris was encouraged by the easy flow of conversation and when they’d finished the first  bowl and half of the second between them, she tucked the remainder away. “Do you suppose with some help you can make it down the hall and out to the cart?”

“I’ll make it if it kills me,” he assured her.

She rolled her eyes and he laughed; she couldn’t resist a grin at the playful light in his eyes. That was the Briar she knew and loved and she was very happy to see him. “You’re impossible,” she informed him affectionately.

“Ain’t news, Coppercurls.”

Niko knocked and entered and matched Briar smile for smile. “Hello, Briar.”

“Niko. Saved my ass yet again, I gather.” His words were still slightly slurred and his voice rasped but his expression was distinctly impish and his eyes were bright.

Niko chuckled. “I see you’re feeling better. I’m glad. As it happens, I’ll allow your children to take most of the credit for this particular rescue.”

“Does that explain my shakkan? I don’t understand why she’s flying. It’s a good look on her though.”

“That explains the shakkan,” Tris confirmed wearily. “It’s a long story but to make it very short: all of our children worked together to urge the tree to find you and Twig was the outcome.”

“Twig, huh?” Briar asked, amused. “That’s got to be a Clover name.”

Tris giggled. “Sure enough. Are you ready to stand, my love?”

They supported Briar on either side but he bore as much weight as he could tolerate on limbs that ached. By the time he settled on his back on the pile of blankets in the cart, his head was swimming again, but with Tris sitting next to him and reading by the light of a glow stone and her own hair, and Niko guiding them, Briar felt safer than he had in what felt like a very long time.

Briar slept and Tris read, the little dragons both flying alongside as they went, and it wasn’t long before they arrived at the cottage, the dim glow of the last remainder of the sunset still in the sky. Niko and Tris helped Briar into the house and onto a cushy chair by the crackling hearth. He curled up like a cat, content as he basked in the warmth, and Tris turned to Niko with a wry smile.

“I think he’ll be okay,” she said softly, grey eyes misty and soft. “Praise be.”

Niko bowed his head. “All is well, Trisana. I’ll come to see you in the morning.”